Professional Documents
Culture Documents
A History of Medieval and Modern Europe
A History of Medieval and Modern Europe
HISTORY
OF
MEDIEVAL
AND
MODERN
EUROPE
HISTORY
OF
MEDIEVAL
AND
MODERN
EUROPE
BY
HENRY
PROFESSOR RESERVE
IN THE
E.
COLLEGE
BOURNE
FOR
WOMEN,
OF
'
WESTERN
THE THE
UNIVERSITY
; AUTHOR
AND SECONDARY
CIVICS
ING TEACHELEMENTARY
OR
HISTORY
IN
AND
SCHOOL,'
ETC.
LONGMANS,
91
AND
GREEN,
93 FIFTH
AVENUE,
AND
AND
NEW YORK
CO.
LONDON
BOMBAY
1905
T.
Li";,v'.iy of TfifJGrtS'ss fwu
Copies
rtuceiveu
NOV
TO
l^Mi"
Copyright,
1905,
by
LONGMANS,
GREEN,
AND
CO.
ALL
RIGHTS
RE8ERVED0
NottooolJ
J. S. Gushing
i^tcsB
Berwick
"
Co.
"
"
U.S.A.
Smith
Co.
Horwood,
Mass.,
PREFACE
pupil the history of Europe because it is also the early history of his own lie the beginnings of American the older Europe
To
the American
is important
people. In
institutions
as
of
downfall
of the
Roman
rigorous limits assigned to a text-book has the advantage of making possible a larger use of ing books for supplementary reading, which are constantly increasin numbers and utility. One of the conditions of brevity facts which are ordinarily explained The principle of selection adopted in the preparation of this book has been the value of the fact in the explaining the Europe of the present day and in showing has also been laid upon course Emphasis of its development.
is the omission of many or at least mentioned. facts in order that the geography of Europe already studied in the elementary school may be reviewed and it must necessarily be in the study of the historical explained, as facts which lie behind the present frontier lines or the
geographical
to
narrate
the history
important
of giving
countries
to
together
in chronological
each
the
reader
to
move
separate treatment, and so obliging forward and backward along the chronological
a
an
unusual
or
correlation of events,
the
conception
Many as a whole. of the progress of Europe events in one country directly affected events in another or at least illustrated similar tendencies in thought in institutions. or
"
Vi
The result of the attempt
may
PBEFACE
of
the history of Europe in to lack the compactness occasionally seem and but it should possess the separate treatment,
to narrate
a
of
seem
making
intelligible what
might
of individual caprice or of This method the pupil to group chance. should also accustom events, in order by discovering their relations to gain more of consequence
their meaning. To the pictures and maps have been added descriptions which should render them more of the maps
are,
with Europe.
with the consent of the publishers, reproduced from Freeman's Historical Geography modifications Two
In Modern
or
of
three
Handatlas.
Atlas
France
of
making Europe
are
based
in Droysen's
Historical de la
and
Longnon's
Atlas
Historique
The author's thanks constantly consulted. for permission due to Professor S. B. Platner to use are a picture of the Wall of Aurelian which appeared in his Ancient Borne.
have
been
been
W.
S. Robertson,
of Western
University,
in manuscript, read the book and of Dr. Western Reserve has read the proof-sheets. University, who No is, however, one of these gentlemen responsible for any
errors
which
remain
uncorrected.
HENKY E.
BOURNE.
Cleveland,
August 1, 1905.
CONTENTS
PAGE
Introduction
xv
CHAPTER
I.
The
Roman
Empire
in
the
Fourth
Century
1 20
II.
III. IV. V. VI.
The
The The The
German
Invasions
and op
the
Church
Beginnings
"
.37
.53 66
'
.
Age
of
Charlemagne
op
Feudal
its
Europe Rulers
and its
82 Foes
.
.
Europe,
of of
the
99
The
The
AND
People Empir:e
:
120
The
Ruin
the
Growth
of
England
France
of
the
134
and
X.
Wars
IN
Nations
Races:
The
Cry
of
Reform
Church
148 167
Revolution
of of
the
.....
XL XII.
The
Renaissance Protestant
The
The The The The
184
XIII.
XIV. XV. XVI.
Struggle
Last
Faiths Religion
204
225 241 259
Wars
Puritan
Age
of
of
XIV
the
XVII. XVIII.
XIX. XX. XXI.
Downfall
New
Great
.....
273 288
....
Struggles
Empires
Supremacy Gained
Despots
and
Colonial
The From The
Lost
299
312 326
Enlightened Reform
to
Revolution
at
XXII.
XXIII. XXIV.
Revolution
Rise
of
War
with
Europe
341 356
The
The
Napoleon
of
Conquest
Europe vii
368
Vlll
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
PAGB
Eeorganized
The A Revolution New Era
Europe
of
387.
1848 Wars
Empire
.
of
the
National
Refounding
After Last
the
German
National
the
Great
of
Wars
Decade
Nineteenth
LIST
(From
photographs
or
OF
prints
ILLUSTRATIONS
unless
otherwise
indicated.
Arranged
in alphabetical
order)
PAGE
Abbey Abbey
of
Montmajour
42
of Mont-Saint-Michel
94
.
Aix-la^Chapelle Alcazar
Amiens,
(Aachen)
of
77 124 171
218
at Seville, The
Cathedral
Ship
An
Armada Assignat,
(from MacLehose.
From
the Monarchy
to
the Be-
335
dit Plan de Turgot,
1734)
of
328
Bible, Wycliffe's
(from Tout
and
Sullivan's
Elementary
History
England)
Bismarck, Bonaparte, Prince Napoleon
158 435
(from the
Museum)
361
197
Cathedral
...........
131 23 121
.
Causeway
The
Monastery,
345 103 95
Castle of Talaise Castle of Montlh^ry Cathedral, Cathedral, Cathedral, Cavour, Chamb^ry, Charles
Amiens
171
.
Canterbury
Notre Dame
. .
Count
di
Chateau
of
a (after
I. of England
a (after
portrait by Van
Dyck)
242 190
Charles V.
Chateau Chateau
portrait by
Titian)
.
. . .
of Chamb^ry
of Chenonceaux
.
283
.
. "
"
196 136
Chateau
Gaillard ix
"
"
LIST
OF
ILLUSTRATIONS
PA6K
Chenonceaux,
Church
Chateau
of
196
Ill 6
of the Holy
Sepulchre
Claudia, Ruins
Clive, Robert
of the
a (after
portrait by Nathaniel by
Dance)
part
304
Coligny,
Gaspard
the Oratoire
Commons, Commons,
House
House
de
Crauk,
of the apse
of
215
StudenVs
View
History
of England)
293
455
50
. .
Cordova, Council
Mosque of Trent,
of
The
(from a painting ascribed to Titian) Cooper, Oliver (aftera portrait by Samuel Cromwell, at Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge) from the portrait in Life Danton, G. J. (reproducedby permission by A. H. Beesley) of Danton Book Domesday (from Gardiner's Students History of England) Elizabeth, Queen Erasmus a (after portrait by Holbein)
" "
207
255
349 105
210 186
103
of the Time of Henry 141 317 engraving
Armed
III.
(from
Frederick Garibaldi
the Great
(from an
S William
by HoU
from
photograph)
428
Gimignano,
Gladstone,
Ewart
(from
portrait by
Guizot, F. P. G.
Fry) of France)
.
Sir 235
2
Wall
of of France
a (after
220
VIII.
to the Earl
of
Warwick)
194
Ill 160
Sepulchre,
d'Arc, La
Church
Tour
a
Jeanne
Kaaba, Kossuth
The
(from
Marquis
in
picture
Bilder- Atlas
zu
Mekka
")
46
412
Lafayette,
de
an
329
Lafayette
later life
original by
(from Levachez)
old of the Roman
engraving
by
Freeman
after
an
397 246
at
Laud,
William
(from an
print)
Wall
(from Gardiner's
Student''s
56 261
LIST
OF
ILLUSTBATI0N8
xi
PAGE
Louis Louis
XVI. XVI.,
(after
a
portrait by
of
Execution
337
de
Paris,
contemporary
newspaper)
Llibeck
Lutlier, Martin
347
150
188
Duke of
Marlborough, Godfrey
Metternich, Mirabeau, Moltke,
(from
an
engraving
Sir 278
392
Kneller)
Prince
Comte Count
von
de
(from
steel engraving
published
in
Paris)
333 443 95
Montlh^ry,
Castle of
Abbey of Abbey
a
Montmajour,
Napoleon Napoleon
III.
.42
of
Mont-Saint-Michel,
94
414 portrait
in the sailles Ver-
(from
French
Bonaparte,
First
361 portrait by
in the
National
Portrait
369
168
College, Oxford
Dame,
Paris
-.
365
175 467
The
Rome,
9 278
,
.
the Great
.
. . .
Philip II.
a (after portrait by Titian) Pitt, William a (after portrait by Hoare) Puffing Billy (from Gardiner's Studenfs History
.
.
208 303
389
of England)
Louvre)
.
Ravenna,
Tomb
of Theodoric
at
29
in the
.
Richelieu
the (after portrait by Champaigne Robespierre (reproducedby permission from Memoirs, ed. by G. Duruy)
237
350
Rochambeau, Rome,
Rome, The The
Comte
Pantheon
de
315
9
Wall
of
(from Platner's
Ancient
Borne., by
permission)
.
13 32 33
Saint Sophia,
Saint Sophia Steamboat,
"
Constantinople
Interior
An
vom
Early
und
English
zum
Stein, Baron
Temple, Thiers, Trent, The Louis The
(from an
Adolphe
old
print)
painting
Council of
(from a
ascribed to
Titian)
207
xii
LIST
OF
ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
Tuileries, The
(from
of
de
Turgot)
332 266
421
Versailles, Palace
Victor Emmanuel H. A M.
II.
Victory,
S
or
370
Vikings,
(now
in the University
at
Chris85
tiania)
Vincennes,
Chateau
of
152
2
Wall Wall
of Hadrian
of Rome Duke Hall
of
Lawrence)
I. of Germany
446
the (after portrait by
III. of England
Sir Godfrey
Kneller)
268
Wycliffe's
Bible
158
LIST
OF
MAPS
PAGE
1. Physical Map
2. The Roman Empire 600
in 395
a.d.
a.d.
Colored
....
facing facing
facing
750.
xiv 1
3. Europe, 4.
about
Colored
its Greatest
34
Saracen
Dominion
at
Extent
Westward,
Colored
5. Europe, 6.
facing
of Seventh
49" 62 70
End
Century
Italy in 814 of
7. Empire
Charlemagne
in 814,
with
the
three
subdivisions
made
8. Lotharingia 9. The 10.
11.
79 according
to the Division
of 843
83 110
Moslem
Peril, 1090
Extent The
Empire about 1180. Colored of the Hohenstaufen in the Fourteenth Century Seven Electorates
.
facing
.
12.
Advance Dominions
of the Turks.
of Charles
V.
Colored
....
13.
prior to 1555.
Colored
and
facing facing
about
of Territory
between
Catholics
Protestants
205 of England,
Europe
Division
Western The
January,
1643
....
249
in 1660.
Colored
Power.
Waning
of the Turkish
Colored
facing facing
.
254 276
'
18.
Settlements
19.
20.
21. 22.
possessions and the advance of Russia First Partition of Poland, 1772 Boundaries Colored facing of France. The Settlement of 1814-1815. Gains of the principal states
of the Spanish
.... .
308 363
383
"
Unification
Prussian The The
of Italy.
Colored
War the
facing
.
428 439
'
23. 24.
Conquests
Mediterranean and since the Russo-Turkish of
.....
Eastern
457
25.
Colonies
Dependencies
Europe
and
United
States in 1900.
Colored
facing
469
GENEALOGICAL
TABLES
PAGE
Principal
Descendants Family
of Charlemagne
98
Hugh
Family Heirs
Capet's
98
119 of France
to the Crown
of William
165
Claimants Spanish
of England
183
203
Burgundian,
VII.
Relationships
....
of Henry
Claim
of Henry
224
to the French
Crown
Claimants
Stuart and
272
286
Bourbon-Orleans
Relationships
402
INTRODUCTION
The Aim of History.
"
Some
study of history because and the laws of the progress in the same manner from them
the
as
have
disparaged
and
or
chemistry physical
been deduced
The of
a causes
from of any
what
called chemical
not to speak
facts.
single event,
at
a
of the condition
whole
country
not and so various that they canparticular time, are so many is the case as be isolated and examined with facts which Certain of them could belong to the world of natural science.
not
it possible to stud}^ them sepabe measured rately. exactly were The decision of Eobert E. Lee to resign his commission
in the
attempt
United
States Army
from
and
follow
was
to withdraw
momentous,
but the
could not
nor
influenced
him
exactly
estimated,
could
been scientific predicted with resulting decision have history offers at least partial exNevertheless, planati certainty. depend so much upon of even such events, which
character.
a
individual method
As
for
events
of
another
sort,
the
president in this country or the system in England, history explains how these of cabinet government in which they were developed to be, and the exact manner came of electing shows, better than any
other
form
or real meaning of the custom the result of passing intrigues or of tendencies lying deep in Among the experience of the people. the school studies those literature, or concern most which closely, language mankind
or
depend
more
upon
history for
than
others require
XVI
INTll
OB
UCTION
historical explanation, but it is safe to say that all are if the age when is also better understood they were produced
an
The
relations of political economy and of civics is becoming more stillcloser. Political economy is called
men
what
economic
which
of those activities of
Civics treats of the political activities distribution of wealth. in municipality, state, and of men nation, or describes the have grown institutions which out of these efforts. It needs to prove the value of history in the study of such no argument
; subjects it furnishes
merly, therefore, be considered, as forto amuse a polite study, of littleutility save the leisure versatio of the idle or to offer an occasional anecdote to enliven concannot,
Supplementary
Reading.
"
History
services learned
if historical
knowledge A
from
the
text-book.
these will not perform is limited to what may be like this, which text-book
years
attempts
to explain
can
fifteen hundred
than
do littlemore
events,
course mainly as the beginning of a systematic of instruction and of reading which is to be one of the sources The intellectual pleasure of his later years. text-book will
in school
furnish improved
temporary
as
framework
his knowledge
increases.
During
and schooldays he
should also learn how to use other books and should acquire the habit of reading historical works of real literary interest. Affixed to each chapter of this book are two lists of books,
"
detailed statefor obtaining more brief manuals, ments convenient is alluded to in the further explanations or of what text, and larger works, many of them chosen from permanent
It is not
expected
that
''
suggested
under
the
INTBODUCTION
xvii
be under effective must reading to be made careful individual direction. It is better that pupils be sent to a particular query, or to these books to search for answers to obtain different points of view about an event or policy, or
Supplementary
more
by
If a student is prompted details of a special incident. " " dently, outside personal interest to do this reading indepenthe better,but it should not be made so a unimuch form requirement.
Many
of the books
character
teacher
books
are
most
commonly
re-
ferred
to under
"
Further
Study
"
taken
from
called
other
the event the writing may be a part of the event, as Pope Urban's speech a good at Clermont was part of the origin of the First Crusade. As the selections in such books have been made with the
time at which
both in of the pupil and the requirements of the subject mind, these books are, on the whole, the most useful for supplementar It is not expected that the pupil shall reading. become historical investigator or that he shall acquire any an
needs large part of his knowledge from original material, but in these selections he will often find the best illustrations of the topics he is studying, and presented in a form which adds a peculiar interest to Mohammedanism The what is said.
more
Selections
do
from
the
Koran
make
real than
ordinary
are explanations necessary, for without could do littlewith original material of some
them
material
teresti element of actuality or bring out an inIn using these selections it is advispoint of view. able for the teacher to give specific questions for search. may add
an
Vague
reading
here
is of
as
little value
as
be made
concise and
xviii
The
INTRODUCTION
have always and geography Dates are primarily useful in been called the eyes of history. facts of a period in their exact time keeping the elementary relations until their less obvious causal relations can be studied
Use
of Dates.
"
Chronology
that they of such importance in the memory. Many of the should be fixed permanently in the list at the end more mentioned significant dates are with
care.
few
dates
are
of each
"
In
to
the
study
"
of
history
it is
the causes consequences how the world showing maps had been changes after important
to the map maps, of the this is a summary of many of history explains ; to of which or some portion of it appeared
made
in the boundaries
give an which peoples; and to relief or physical maps flat or mountainous, of different countries, whether waterless full of rivers. There the or are also maps which show how
of idea
of the earth was while knowledge still incomplete. Maps in the fifteenth and sixteenth cenmade turies to appreciate the difficulties of navigating us enable in many
cases
world drawn,
looked
to
geographers
at
the
time
when
they
were
unknown charts.
seas
or
of sailing along
coasts
not
yet noted
on
the
The
2, of this volume, of representation given in Map it appeared to Ptolemy reveals the fact that the they conquered about all of the lands of which it should using historical maps lines have been changes in boundary In
definite knowledge.
be remembered that as frequently, can a made small collection of maps portray the incidents like an situation only after important unusually in his M. Longnon or the emigration great war of peoples. includes seventeen maps of Gaul for the period between the later years of Chlodwig sion and the accesOnly such large atlases can of Charlemagne. give with In this the important changes. even satisfactory completeness
Historical Atlas
of France
volume
at
several
one
maps
period
comparison
at
between
the situation
another
period
sufficiently
INTRODUCTION
xix
remote
to show
By
such
the final settlement for the territory in question. it is possible to understand the comparisons
Europe gradual process of the growth of modern and to perceive the relation of this modern world to the ancient and the mediaeval world. Influence of Geography
History.
upon
"
It
was
not
until the
eighteenth which
such
geographical
conditions
as
and nearness minerals, waterways, great deposits of coal and iron close to one another, with rivers for ocean-going ships, surrounded deep enough by seas which highways to the gates of other lands as well as means are of defence for herself,
and
seems
destined
by
nature
to
become
country, provided with vast fleets It would be a mistake to explain and for war. by such natural reasons, for much depends also
trading
upon the characteristics of the people who occupy the region. In most cases the inhabitants of a country a already had developed cesses they settled in it, so that their succharacter when
or
failures
can
be attributed
reasons
are,
itself. Geographical
they
should Geography
a
is
be considered at every step. A glance at Map 1 shows that Europe of Europe. between thrust southwestward the seas peninsula and
"
toward
Spain,
its terminus.
This
peninsula,
the
is only slightly greater than that of the of which States, -has been the scene of nearly all the history
It is true there is a Greater alluded to in the present volume. Europe, wherever Europeans have carried their civilization or have won the mastery, but this larger history has been touched
Several of the features of Europe's only incidentally. geography have Before the strikingly influenced its history.
into Spain its width is only two hundred peninsula broadens A frontier so short, combined and fifty miles. tical with the pracimpassability of the Pyrenees except at the eastern and
XX
INTRODUCTION
western
almost
from the rest of the continent ends, separates Spain Channel separates Great Britain. as mucli as the English
has affected the fortunes of the English at every Eevolution, like the French Movements which broke
The
turn.
Channel
In later days the Channel. all other barriers, could not cross European to hold aloof from it has enabled the English ances, allito dominate fleet strong enough the a relying upon
Spain's aloofness is not an equally " splendid have Spain would ever isolation," and it is a question whether important i^art in European affairs had not the played an in Italy and the Netherlands, of her monarchs possessions
"
narrow
seas."
their marriage
The
two
and their championship alliance with the Hapsburgs, isolation. drawn them out of their of the Church Between is also full of meaning. situation of Erance
and northern she has been part of both Mediterranean Romanized One of the most thoroughly of the worlds. repeatedly in she has been foremost provinces of the Empire,
seas,
the enterprises of the later Europe. the plain stretches from unbroken
Here
Without
compactly
prey to nean, Mediterraa
strong
army
across
Looking
and
to be
it is clear that the belt of country between the deserts that it could not support a populathe sea is so narrow tion It was doomed destiny. large enough to control its own
a
land
time
when of Algiers
from the of colonies and the spoil of conquerors founded Carthage to the occupathe Phoenicians tion
"
and
Tunis
by the French
and
Of Egypt
by the
English.
Danube,
peoples frontiers.
"
rivers of Europe, especially the Rhine and the have had important an of part in the migration and in commerce, and have served also as military
The
"
invaders the ordinary route by which the Goths, the Huns, the Magyars, and the Mongols The Magyars, or Hungarians, toward western Europe. marched The
Danube
was
were
and
plain, becoming
INTRODUCTION
xxi
to allude here
even
Natural
Boundaries.
"
It is impossible
to
has exercised upon the history the principal influences geography peoples or states or cities. To gain an adequate of European understanding consult such books
by H.
as are
teacher and student should of the subject, Tlie Relations Geography as and History,
of
B. George.'
But
there
is
to require
brief comment.
other topic so important limits of certain nations The by the the English nature,
one
"
the
Italians
by
the
by the Carpathian Alps, and, to some extent, the Hungarians If the history of these and other peoples be conMountains. sidered attentively, many
events
seem
to work
together
to emphasize
the controlling influence of such natural boundaries. The Channel was English kings a good reason why the Norman France. The Pyrenees should not retain territories in western
Rousillon was served partly to explain why ceded to France in 1659. The absence of such clearly marked boundaries also have struggled so explains why the French and the Germans long over the region west of the Rhine, and, as already remarked, why Prussia, Austria, and Russia succeeded in partitioning Poland. Nevertheless, it is unsafe to draw inferences hurriedly from indicate physical features which apparently Ages rulers paid no Throughout the Middle good boundaries. attention
or
to
such
influences;
it was conquest wherever Europe shows in the acquisition of colonial possessions a similar defiance of physical restraints. Moreover Italy, instead of
they
being for
over
"
"
geographical
eastern
ranges
valley, and from the have offered to invaders an easy entrance Swiss geographically belong to two or three
one
different countries, but remain loyal to The argument from natural republic. during the Revolutionary the French annexing the region west of the Rhine,
another
boundaries
Wars
as
an a
for
although
river is not
xxn
INTRODUCTION
and the people real barrier, except in the military sense, both sides are likely to show the same characteristics. fact it is necessary studying this or any other geographical
a
on
In
to
which
KEFERENCES
"
BOOKS
USEFUL
FOR
TEACHERS
Bourne,
H.
of History
in Schools.
and
Civics.
Longmans.
Committee George,
H.
Macmillan. and
The
Belations
of
History
Geography.
Oxford
versity Uni-
Press
Hinsdale,
Mace, New
W.
B. A., H.,
Hoio
to
Teach
and
Study
Ginn.
History.
Appleton.
Method History
in History. Teachers'
England
Association,
History
Syllabus
for
in
Secondary
New England
Schools.
History
Heath. Teachers'
Association,
Historical
Sources
Schools.
Macmillan.
Huns
S itfis strogo
h G AK
lAj
^%^!
RE
?"
BORMAY
"
CO.,N.Y.
MEDIEVAL
AND
MODERN
HISTORY
CHAPTER
THE
I.
THE
ROMAN
EMPIRE
IN
FOURTH
CENTURY
1. The
the
one
Roman
era
World.
has
"
Christian
government.
the
Roman
Romans,
save
single countries as large as the to the Empire, and the world includes lands unknown but they alone have been able to boast that all peoples
There
outer
the
barbarians
was
were
joined with
them
in
one
great
state.
pushed
France,
the result of victorious campaigns forward from land to land by the Republic and completed is now It included what England, by the Empire.
a
This
dominion
Spain, the southern portion of the part of Germany, Austro-Hungarian the Balkan states south empire, of the Danube, Greece, Egypt the Turkish empire, Italy and and
northern widely Africa.
Although
"
scattered regions
"
Celts, Germans
as
were
well-nigh
different from
one
their modern successors, they were three centuries by ties even stronger legions. Rome might of the Roman
bound
than
together
the courage
robbed them of their independence, but in return she had given them ernment, orderly govfreedom from into a wars, entrance endless petty community of peoples which shared all those ways of living,
laws, and ideas, which together had civilization. At first the conquered
customs,
1
we
had
BOM
AN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOUBTH
CENTURY
but jects,
a native of the ceased to mean of Italy ; it became equally applicacity by the Tiber, or even ble Constantinople, or Alexandria. to the dweller in London,
they
had
been
raised
to
the
level of
E-oman
There
as
were
many
reasons
why
a
provinces
were
under
causes
but there
also
which
working
its ruin.
One
Wall
of
the
Defences
of
the
Empire.
Severus (193-211). (117-138); also ascribed to Septimius of Hadrian Firth, T3h miles ; height 12 feet from the mouth Extends to Solway the Tyne of faced with (with parapet, 16), thickness about 8 feet. Material, concrete, On the north a ditch, 10 to 15 feet deep, about 32 feet wide at top. square blocks.
Along
the
line, 18 walled
camps,
watch
towers
and
"mile-castles"
between.
2. Bonds
a
"
Sometimes
the boundaries
of
nation
or
are
Such
once
mountain natural barriers also protect the union The Roman this has been accomplished.
by
nel, by bodies of water like the English Chanlike the Alps and the Pyrenees. ranges
of peoples when Empire had no
bulwarks
shores
of this sort; but since its provinces lay about the Sea, it possessed water routes of the Mediterranean
BONDS
OF
UNION
an of securing its unity. almost equally good means wliicliwere To guard these routes the government organized several war Eavemia, Egypt, Syria, the fleets, notably those of Misenum,
But it did not think such Sea, Britain, and the Rhine. Just as modern were governments enough. natural highways have built railways in order to be able to move their armies Black
rapidly to any place on the frontier or to bind distant parts covered the Empire of their territory together, so the Eomans These roads were pushed of great roads. with a network peoples Eome. They along the route the bold and tireless energy of blocks of dressed were stone, laid upon with heavy paved straight
over
hills and
across
marshes,
teaching
the
foundations
two
or
so
that long sections of them relays of horses were readiness in order that
stillremain.
stationed,
and
in
sent
forward
were also rapidly So well managed were and travellers. provided for merchants was the roads that merchandise generally carried by them It was not of the until the middle rather than by sea.
be
nineteenth
as
comfortable
built, that comwere the railways municatio when became different parts of the world again In France, at least, the new system rapid.
of railways is based largely upon the Lyons, Gaul the principal centre was
across
"
reached roads
from
Lyons
the Alps.
to
northward
to the to the Channel, westward northwestward to Marseilles. lower Loire and the Garonne, and southward direct road from Italy Through the more Aries and Nimes ran
Rhine,
to Spain. at
at London
and
three
Chester.
"
use
more than the system even of roads, showed of the Romans, becoming how all the conquered parts of one vast peoples were took the East of the Adriatic Sea Latin never community.
ROMAN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
as was
brought
that the Greek
or
and
by the
eastern
half
of communication under their rule, so became more of the Empire and more
Hellenic
was
Greek, Latin
Latin had
no
such unconquered language Spain. of Africa and Gaul continued longer, but even
before Latin
was
had
become
eagerly
use
the
language
of
the
common were
who
studied
by
of
Celtic origin.
any
so
so end Celtic was completely French there are only twenty-six Although did not the government
organize
were
system
eager
schools, the provincials of public elementary have their children taught that man}'' to
private schools were of higher education who ordered Marseilles was the
Secondary opened. schools and schools directly encouraged by the emperors, were
The them. school at cities to maintain famous for its physicians, and that at Bordeaux for its training in the use of elegant Latin. Youths came even from
a
Athens was the seat of schools. the imperial government stillgreater school, at which, as in Rome, in felt at home Educated men supported professors.
Italy to attend
these
of some fact.
were
A glance at the history world. illustrates this of the literary men of the later Empire Ulpian and Papinian, two of the ablest Roman jurists,
Graeco-Roman
Of the three most prominent poets of Asiatic, another a Spaniard, and an was
best history of the time was written by Ammianus, a native of Antioch, as who, after an active career tine, Augusa soldier, lived in Rome and wrote his work in Latin. the third
a
Gaul.
The
the most influential theblogian of the period, was a north African. Jerome, born on the confines of Italy and Greece, the Vulgate, his immortal translation of the Bible completed
into Latin, in
convent
at Bethlehem.
But
east
of the Adri-
BONDS
OF
UNION
more and Greek ideas were making atic the Greek language mon progress than Latin, and in the West the Latin that the comnot the language of Cicero and Caesar, people learned was but the ordinary language of conversation on the streets, which
had taken with them to the provemigrants inces, later developed into the earliest forms and which of French, Spanish, and Italian. the soldiers and
4. Law.
was
"
Another
the most it were to be based the laws of southern upon and western At first it was Europe. to a privilege to be judged according this law, but when granted to all the provincitizenship was cials, longer any reason to administer two kinds no there was
of law,
one
law. This of union was the Roman lasting benefit conferred by the Empire, because
bond
for Romans
been
and Romans.
one
for natives, since all had officially Meanwhile the law itself was duty
judgeswhose
it
was
to decide
the
brought
before
them.
Punishments
became
less
severe,
the
more name
lot of the slave was bettered, women and children gained the of law was rights; in short, this system winning " so often applied to it since, of written reason."
5. Manner
them, ways
of Life.
"
The
Romans,
like the
Greeks
before
some were
adorned
splendid
water,
public brought
baths, furnished
in stone
One
of these
with
an
into Christian churches, remain, in ruin, the wonder even builders. and inspiration of modern The theatres also were public buildings, but unfortunately the in their teaching. not always wholesome plays were
converted
Rome tolerant toward was and the Churclii the religions of the peoples which With the she conquered. it became to look upon establishment of the Empire customary
*
"
6. The Empire
the emperor
as
of the
genius
of Rome
BOM
AN
EMPIBE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
other advantages peace, security, and many Christians refused to joinin this worship
tions secretly into churches, although all secret associaThey were therefore looked upon contrary to law. Since subjects.
they attended and Kome them
to
no
disobedient
were
festivals at honored,
and
be unsocial
Ruins
of
the
Claudia.
Emperor
more was
An
These
aqueduct
Claudius
seven a
in 52
across
a.d.
than nearly
miles hundred
the
feet high..
even
race.
by
the
outburst
attempts
condeath those to punish victed with of the emperors by the This policy was changed of being Christians. in 311, and Christianity was imperial government reluctantly
the recognized as a legal religion. A year or two afterward Constantine carried out more Emperor effectively the policy of
VICTORY
OF
CHRISTIANITY
toleration.
was
Later
in the
century
forbidden. longest
The
among
pagani.
For end
this
reason
they
came
to be called "pagan."
By
the
of the
fourth century the Christian Church was bishops of cities, metropolitan bishops and patriarchs of five great honored most patriarchate held, had St. Peter thinkers
were
been
had
came
founded
that of Rome, which, it was by St. Peter and St. Paul, and of which
was
been
the
first bishop.
As
as
soon
as
the
Greek
to look upon to
Christianity
true
religion, they
eager
to questions, set themselves how men Christians, and how they explain just might become in the world. A great might be free from the evil that was held at Niceea, in 325, under the presidency council was of
about
such
Constantine, God.
This
council drew up a creed, which, after some changes, Nicene became Christians who the creed. refused to accept the doctrine about Christ set forth in this creed namely, that
"
same a
and
Arius,
"
were
called
a
view What the council of Nicaea did for the doctrines of Christian
held
character and conduct, so that by the middle of the fifth century the beliefs commonly called Christianity had all been in books carefully explained and in the acts of councils. Although the victory of Christianity seemed to give to the Empire another bond of union, in reality it did not strengthen the feeling of loyalty or gratitude toward the It taught men to regard their fate in an'other important It than their condition on earth. against the barbarians, who might imperial world
as
rule.
more
prejudice
Christians.
which
It founded
government
of bishops
councils
eventually
of the emperors.
ROMAN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
emperors of the fourth Augustus, had were tried century who very different from though simply to play the part of the first citizen of Rome, he had held those magistracies to which would enable him
"
The
His successors control the government. in the full sense and had of the word with the ceremony had senate, which
and the splendor the
had
become
monarch
actual ruler of the Eepublic, and had shared their power, was the early emperors with which hardly more than a body of nobles enjoyinghigh privileges Distinguished taxes. burdensome the most and freed from
been
in the provinces were raised to senatorial rank as a favor The difference in rights between or as a ancient reward. Roman difference due to and provincial gave place to a new
men
office or rank granted by the emperor. like those which by titles much go The office in some modern countries.
Such
rank
was
marked high or
duke
began
four
to be used.
prefectures
Under under
them
were
the
thirteen
dioceses, and
hundred
were
clerks, who held their positions for life, and who, from their knowledge of in which business had been done, were the way government likely to control their nominal more chiefs than to be controlled
by them,
especially
as
even
so
great
an
held his position only a short time. to be managed by a bureaucracy, that is, by officers or came to which employees of the bureaus or commissions all public business
was
intrusted.
"
It has been said that the world has of Empire. been so happy in the second century never as and prosperous At that time the Empire of the Empire. meant peace and for justice all, and its cost to the ordinary After the turmoil of the next citizen
was
8. Burden
not
densome. bur-
century
had
ruined
BURDEN
OF
EMPIRE
provinces, and after the reorganization of the imperial by Diocletian and his successors had increased the monarchy many
expenses, of money
the
worse. were
The
not
total
greater
sums
than
those voluntarily
by
some
modern
Copyright
by Underwood
and
Underwood,
N.Y.
1'he
Pantheon,
Rome.
Built by Hadrian,
or was
greater dedicated
than
called S. Maria
The diameter 120-124. is a little over 142 feet, of the dome In the year 609 this Roman that of any other dome. temple Martyres. It was S. Maria as the church of ad afterward Rotonda. Now used as a burial place of the kings of Italy.
heavier by the wasteful made of collecting method by the frequent efforts of officialsto enrich themthe money, selves at the expense of the taxpayers, and by special favors
was
den
men
Occasionally
the
owner
great
estate
with
10
liOMAN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
defied the tax-gatherer to enter his small army of servants Besides the taxes paid in money domains. there were others imperial officials with proor the army visions, paid by furnishing cations. with transportation, and with labor on roads or fortifi" " had grown in kind Such taxes out of the scarcity of money and the depreciation of the coins in circulation. This falling back upon a system of barter shows that society was
"
as the political economists call a "natural economy" what from It also showed distinguished that a economy. money fast becoming was the community unable to bear the expenses of the Empire.
9. Crushing
Load
of the Middle
Class.
"
One
the of this system of taxation was to-do middle class. Each city, like all ancient cities,included large amount a of territory, often larger than the average
American
acres
who
or
held
curia.
at
least
them
sixteen
was
To
assigned
of collecting
the
taxes.
The
sum
for
fixed by the government be collected and must city was by the curials from the citizens or paid out of their own As the task became difficulttheir only means resources. more
each
rank of imperial senators, free them from They which could not would such duties. The burden their residence nor change sell their property. from father to son. descended Some sought to escape it by of escape
was
to be elevated
to the
taking
refuge
among
the barbarians.
"
Oppression
in spite of the
attempts
364 each city was a provided with a defensor, sort of attorney business it was to guard the interests of the city and whose to protect the lower classes against the exactions of sometimes Occasionally, also, the defensoracted the part of the curia.
government agent
in holding
the
curials
to their
disastrous the
task.
Later
the
defensorwas
often and
replaced
power
by by
bishop,
his
guarding
ENSLAVEMENT
OF
WORK
11
11. The
not
Enslavement
the
local senators The were of Work. liberty disappeared as the needs of whose
"
greater.
The
members
decent the
tax
burial which
used
as
means
of
more
readily exacting
fell upon
the performance of this class or of compelling For of work necessary for the welfare of the community. the pig and cattle merchants and the bakers who example,
persons
the
were
to withdraw.
at Eome public distributions made treated as castes from which it was So, also, were the boatmen and the
conductors. of transports.
The
even
mines their
were
workmen branded
escape.
the unwieldy
Only
by
in
12. The
cases,
Enslavement
to
ceased
be
an
of Land. independent
"
The
owner
farmer,
he gave up Sometimes partly enslaved. in order to be protected against the tax-gatherers. neighbor invasion and local disorder exposed him He did this, too, when
the only way to extricate himself from the burden of debt which the hardness of the times laid upon discovered him. Unfortunately, also, owners of great domains
to ruin.
Often it
was
that
they
could
to account
they
were
being called seize these little farms without by the distant prefect to whose jurisdiction alone in criminal matters. All such abandonments
subject
were
by a species of fictitious sale, accomplished in order to avoid openly breaking the laws which forbade such in this way ceased to be The free farmers who transactions. to cultivate them. Their owners of their farms continued
of title
position
similar to that of other freemen, called coloni, or the landlord had granted a farm. The govsettlers, to whom ernment, in order to make that each piece of land paid sure
was
its due
share of the
taxes, took
account
of
such
tenants
and
12
liOMAN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
compelled
to remain their children after them manently perThey land. also lost the privilege of upon freely outside the estate, for such a marriage would
them
and the
some
other
landlord
had
lost
one
other coloni, the freedmen, who free coloni only in that they could not bequeath property, and a the slaves who had been settled upon portion of the estate better than did the ordinary in order that they might work men freeThese dragging were changes slave under the overseer. down The
toward
two met
slavery
on
called serfdom. 13. Those who Profited. prosper while the Empire noble. Wealth
more
"
only
growing
man
who
continued
to
meant and more was cultivated either by slaves or by coloni. A large estate was an with its villages of coloni, community, almost independent its great courtyard by houses for slaves, a prison, surrounded
barns, storehouses, shops, a mill, a winepress, distance the mansion at some of the lord, with
dining halls, and libraries, promenades, spacious rooms, by extensive gardens, often overlooking a charming surrounded It was the invasions began or bands country-side. only when of marauders transformed
their peace that these mansions into fortified strongholds. The owners were threatened
were
not
They disdained service in warriors like the ancient Romans. fond of literature and the arts, and their They were the army. civilization an gave to later Roman efforts to cultivate them appearance from view of refinement
and
sinking had lost that taste for war slavery and the nobles and the ancient conquest eagles over which carried the Roman the regular army. was world, the sole safeguard of the Empire This consisted of about four hundred some thousand men, of
"
which
hid
toward
them
settled in communities
along
DEFENCE
OF
EMPIRE
13
with
had found
in such
grant
in towns
kept in was active portion of the army detachments from which could be moved
The
Wall
of
Rome.
Built by the Emperor Aurelian (270-275),ebuilt by Honorius (395r Constructed brick-faced ; thickness, 12 or 13 feet ; concrete 423). of
height, from 29 to 58 feet, according
to the
slope
of the
ground.
portant All imthe frontier. points on by towns, even those in the interior, were surrounded walls, for after the invasions of the third century the frontier longer secure. was no
rapidly toward threatened 15.
Beyond
the Frontier.
"
The
greatest
danger
lay
on
the
northern
frontier from
the mouth
of the Ehine
to the mouth
14
ItOMAN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
There had been campaigns, some of the Danube. of them disastrous, against the Persians in the upper valleys of the Tigris and the Euphrates, but it was only the Germans who actual invaders. The principal tribes the Franks on the lower toward the end of the century were Rhine, and north of them the Saxons, the Burgundians on the Main, the Alamamii between the upper Rhine and the upper
were
likely to become
Danube,
Visigoths the
the Vandals
north
and the Theiss, the and stillfurther east reappear in the Franconia, Saxony,
name
modern Essex,
names,
"
France,
for
Immigrants.
"
Germans
were
Two
by holding up the picture of German virtues. Caesar,also, a hundred and fiftyyears stillearlier, had written about the Germans. From had entered the army, time to time Germans
Some either singly or as tribes of confederates or foederati. Stilicho,the greatest general of them had risen to high rank.
in the fifth century,
was
a
Vandal.
German
fashions
were
As the population of the much admired by the Romans. Empire decreased, thousands had been given of Germans vacant lands within its limits. In Gaul many became coloni on the large estates. In the eastern provinces the masons, porters, and water-carriers were 17. Germans at Home. The
"
mostly
Goths.
were
so
The words ways of living began to be customary. mans, which described these things also were adopted by the Gerand have remained in their language to this day. They
had
and to already learned to dwell in settled communities cultivate the soil. It is probable that the freeman owned simply his house and the land immediately about it,and that
he planted
was
assigned to him
each year,
or
THE
GERMANS
15
at the end
of
chief
early Roman
To
As with all early peoples, the period of years. loved war, in cattle. The men was and from its hardships. To the trained to endure were
a
seemed
of
fierce countenance.
joined some rude unhappily virtues they Men staked even and gambling. vices, especially drunkenness it took a family freedom, once their own reduced although
their simple
to
generations
each
to
rise
again
a
to
full freedom.
or
tribe
seemed
civitas,
were
kings, most
and either by shouts of disapproval to them proposed what was rejected They together in token of acceptance. or clashed their arms who
met
from
could
not
even
depose
their king.
some
Their
leader
in
war
was
often of
or son.
bold warrior
men
chosen
because
These
the
kings
they of
the
decreased kings
was
in
numbers
strengthened
and
other influence
wars
nobles,
as
the
by
and
by
expeditions. 18. German did not have crude customs though a man
a
Ideas
the
same
of Justice and
of God.
"
The
Germans
Their ideas of justice the Romans. as personal liberty that set so high a value upon like had killed his neighbor he was not punished The
or
modern upon
criminal.
family
the aggressor
"
man
in the tribe
take vengeance coiild, however, Each his family. sort of of had his price
to pay
ready and
to the
family, injured
wrong way.
was
the family
willing
were
were
to
accept
this, the
same
righted.
parties
Other
in
a
wrongs
settled in the
If the
quarrel
willing to bring the affair before the assembly by a chosen chief or by the king, the truth was
a
solemn
parties
or
by
various
16
ROMAN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
ordeals
water,
man
^as
into boiling
healing and
accuser
to
tight I eiure
as
the
statement
true."^Like
the Germans
the the
the storm,
of the
to
earth.
our
and
"
mark Friday.
19. The
Christian
had
Conquest
been
after Christianity
by the Visigoths among north of the Danube also taught Bishop Ulphilas, a child, it is said, of Christians taken captive his followers were in an earlier Gothic raid. When persecuted by their heathen
cross
fellow-tribesmen,
they
river and settle within the Arianism been ordained a bishop in 341 when his Gothic at Constantinople, so that he taught the doctrine
gained Empire.
favored
this
converts
The result was that of the relation of Christ to God. detested the Goths not only as invaders and the later Romans of the true Church. plunderers, but as heretics and enemies As
from
the Goths
to other
German
tribes,
Germans
reaching
general form of belief held by all the The work the Franks. so farsave of Ulphilas was a chiefly because he had given the Gothic language
written form, and had translated into it the Bible, except the he feared would books of Kings, the warstrengthen which like A manuscript this Bible still exists and is the of spirit. language. earliest example of a Germanic
In the latter of the Visigothic Federates. dom part of the fourth century the loosely organized Gothic kingby the Huns, a was attacked people of shepherds and from northern Asia across the which had wandered marauders
20.
Revolt
"
The Ostrogoths into the valley of the Volga. Visigoths in 376 were thousand conquered, but two hundred They behind the Danube. sought refuge within the Empire
Ural
Mountains
REVOLT
OF
VISIGOTHS
17
were
granted
lands
they
were
on
condition
so
they
soon
rose
region.
was
overrun
At
ofi"cialsthat in revolt and*^'"t5gan to lay waste the whole battle in 378, n^air-Adrianople, the Roman army
a
fortunat foederati.Un-
the
Valens, charge of Gothic horsemen. The Theodosius, new sucemperor, perished. emperor, ceeded in pacifying the Goths and in settling them again as
sudden in Asia Minor
sons,
by
foederati partly
When
one at Constantinople, the other at Rome. Empire was never really united under
a a
single emperor,
new era
as
the beginning
of
or
even
of
SUMMARY
I. The
Roman
Empire.
to
"
1. Size:
(a)
helps
(6)
race, same
in relation
the
modern and
enclose.
2. Hindrances
union:
overcome
of language,
and
of religion, partly
a
of of
use
general
system
of
of literature and by
a
of education, similar
manner
well
as
and
system
as a
by
good
help
Government.
1.
Change
in its character.
expenses
2. Its
taxes.
subdivisions.
and
pay.
heavy
5. The
men
paid and
the
men
who
did not
6. An
cial offi-
protector
III.
The
People.
1.
2. Farmers
farmers
of their
IV. The
and disappearance
Artisans
tradesmen
lose
;
their
liberties.
of free farmers
farmers.
manner
3. The of life ;
2.
of free recruits.
4. Military
German
soldiers.
town
3. Size of army.
and
V.
The
2.
"
The
German
1.
Location.
Immigration.
3. Their
government,
of
life, and
religion.
18
ROMAN
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
Special
1. Weakness
the
Points
of View Empire
"
of the
(a)
from
increasing
of
raising
the the
decay
than
patriotism
burdens
greater
its benefits ;
(d)
ready
to enlist in
the
army from
(e) because
danger
revolt.
nobles
fighting spirit ;
service
of
(/)
2.
the
that
German
tribes
the
Empire Beginnings
should
of Mediasval
Society
by workmen
(a)
grovyth and by
or
of
new
nobility ;
(6)
were
in town
were
country
(c)
men,
land and
system
vast
estates
held partly
individual wholly
to defy
cultivated
;
by
men
who
had
(d)
growing
custom
of great
nobles
public officials
and
exempt
taxation.
FURTHER
STUDY
pp.
(See also
General Reading
Holy Roman
:
Bibliography,
477.)
the Middle and
Adams,
Empire
Civilization during
(ed.1904 ) ;
and Monod,
Munro
Civilization;
Introduction
B^mont
3Iediceval The
Europe;
Middle
to the Middle
Ages
; Duruy,
Ages
ningham, ; Cun-
Western
Political History
of Europe;
Adams, Spain,
Newman,
histories of separate
England, Terry;
by
Bright, by
5 vols., Gardiner,
Green,
Andrews,
Cheyney,
France,
Duruy, by
Kitchin,
Burke,
2 vols., Alzog,
the
sources,
ments, docu-
writings,
letters, etc.
Historical in
Documents
of
the Middle
Ages;
Robinson, during
European
History;
lations Trans-
Jones,
Civilization
and
the Middle
Reprints
; source Adams-Stephens.
for
diaeval MeLee,
Colby,
1.
The
heritage Adanjs,
of
civilization
left by
the
Greeks
and
Romans,
Ch.
2.
3.
4.
Language, Roman
Sellery, 3-17.
For later influence 132 of this law,
see
Law,
see
Morey.
graphs para-
32
(Justinian's code),
at (revival Bologna
and
elsewhere).
BOMAN
Paragraphs
5.
EMPIRE
IN
THE
FOURTH
CENTURY
19
"
Architecture, Roman
see
Sturgis, Ch. 2,
toTward
or
Lanciani.
:
6.
Policy
Christianity
letters, and
and Nos.
selections
Roman
decrees,
from
Beprints,
6 and
;
Vol,
see
IV.,
1 ; and
7 ;
or,
Adams,
Ch.
147-172
at length,
Ramsay.
7-13.
The
Government,
the
burdens
; Hodgkin,
it imposed, Theodosius,
the
consequences,
Cunningham,
Munro
170-195
; Bury,
33-54
particularly and 234 ; list of officials, Tr. and Bp. , Vol. VI., No. 4 ; life among barbarians Nos. 8, 9. more tolerable, Robinson,
Sellery, 18-43
25-49,
Dill, 189-
15-18.
Ch. 1 ; Civilisation, Ch. 5 ; Henderson, see also Bury and Dill ; selection from the Germania of Tacitus, in Tr. and Bp., Vol. VI., No. 3 ; Thatcher-McNeal, Nos. 1, 4 ;
The Germans
:
Adams,
Jones,
No.
2 ; Kendall,
No.
2 ; Colby,
9-13.
Additional
Reading
Hodgkin,
Dynasty
of
Theodosius
and
her Invaders,
Barbarian Law
Invasions
Later
of
vols. ; Morey,
Outlines
of
Boman
Empire,
Boman
Century
Boman
of
the
Western
Bury and
Empire
; Gibbon,
Decline
of the
Empire, Pagan
Germanic
The
Origins;
Lanciani,
Christian Borne;
Ramsay,
Church
in the Boman
Empire;
Schaff, History
of
the Christian
Church,
Architecture.
CHAPTER
THE
GERMAN
II.
INVASIONS
21
The
Fall of Rome.
"
Within
two
centuries
of the death
was the ruin of the Empire almost complete. of Theodosius ders Instead of a single will controlling the peoples from the bordoms kingmany of Scotland to the valley of the Euphrates,
had
Frankish, thrones
into existence, mainly in the West sprung Gothic, and Vandal Burgundian, and
"
"
Saxon,
on
the
were
men
with
strange
names
"
Ethelbert, Middle
Penda, had
Chlodwig,
Genseric.
The
Ages
begun.
sixth
not
centuries
did
clear to us, but the men not look at things as we chiefly of what
saw
to think
was
and
at
they
that
the
Empire the
its capital
as
Constantinople,
and
with
well
north
some
Africa under its administration. It even recovered of its lost territories in Italy and in Spain.
kings
Moreover,
accepted from the emperor titles which high officials of his that they were meant A few of them government. actually so regarded themselves, gence and such the people thought them to be. Even men of intelliunion of the world under a Eoman These were emperor. not the first centuries that had invasions from which seen the Empire Eude recovered. diers solcontinued
had
many
"
to believe
in the
times
led
their
troops
"
and
among
them
German
foederati into
came
either at
such long
intervals of time
troubled
20
such
widely
separated
VISIGOTHIC
RAIDS
21
put them fall of the
provinces
together Empire.
afterward
great
could
"
men
event
the
"
The
Visigoths
were
foederati
in the service of Rome, but they had gained a taste for plunder Their and had not forgotten their victory at Adrianople. chief, Alaric, soon after the death of Theodosius, possibly
because
the government in the refused him a high command army, led them on a plundering expedition through Macedonia The imperial of"cers were into Greece. too jealousof one
Stilicho at one another to unite against the common enemy. Alaric in his power, but allowed him time had to escape. To free Greece from such a scourge Arcadius appointed Alaric he Illyricum, whence general of the imperial forces in western likely to march into Italy than to threaten his After the Gothic chieftain had Constantinople. armed followers in the imperial arsenals he did attempt the invasion
would
more
be
of Italy, only to be beaten back in 402 by Stilicho. A new danger now Italy in the onset of a vast horde threatened of Germans wave Eadagaisus, a of invasion and slaves under thrown forward beyond
new
goths by the movements and the Ostroof the Huns the northern frontier. Stilicho was equal to this
the invaders
were
task, and
either slain
or
captured
and
sold as slaves. Unfortunately 23. Provinces ravaged ; Rome sacked, 410. Stilicho was spiring party at court of consuspected by the Roman he was Already the to create a throne for his son.
"
the adopted daughter His wife was virtual ruler of the West. was the wife of Honorius. of Theodosius, and his daughter German the Partly prompted by jealousy of this powerful Conlegions of Britain proclaimed name, an whose emperor
stantine, reminded
men
raised to the throne before. The usurper kept busy in Gaul by and Suevi, who
soldier
not
march
crossed
of Germans,
22
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
passed
on
the
Stilicho,
his family, and many party of the Koman of Stilicho, saw pay
The victory other influential Germans. brief. Alaric, who had been in the was his opportunity. He that this was
As its walls were too strong at once upon Eome. marched it by famine and put it to to be taken by assault, he reduced two Eoman He demanded ransom. manent provinces as a pernext home
He
was
he had
made
After
would not consent. the marshes of Eavenna, which Alaric' s first invasion of Italy. his capital since emperor
The
Alaric
Eome.
tried the
expedient
this scheme
of had
at
entrance
to his barbarous followers into the city and gave it over to pillage. Only the churches of St. Peter and St. Paul were
of palaces offered rich spoil to the while hundreds Not since the year 390 before Christ had the plunderers. Men could not of the barbarians. city been in the hands
respected,
understand the
to
so
portentous
an
event.
Those
the old
declared
that the
the
of
God,
true
home,
spiritual city, the Christian's like the earthly Eome city not to be overthrown and
men.
by the weaknesses and the crimes of 24. Germans in Gaul and Spain.
prey to bands and The ransomed evidences
of wandering
"
Meanwhile
Gaul
was
Germans
length
through
the
have been discovered in the of their work scanty ruins of Eoman cities and country houses, their stones blackened by fire, or in some secret store of gold or silver that
was
hurriedly
buried
at the
approach
across usurper invited the marauders After they had gone, the Visigoths
under
Alaric's brother-in-law.
him
concluded
He
succeeded
that it was
Italy up from marched and the chiefs or kings who best for their peoples to
GERMANS
IN
GAUL
AND
SPAIN
23
their
Empire
rather than
to continue
As that led them the chief reason plunderers. the lack of land, the only way for the was within the Empire For to grant them land. to purchase Empire their service was
and the Suevi agreed to drive the Vandals Spanish These peoples had not captured many
out
of
cities,
Carcassonxe.
City
on
the
Aude
in
on
probably enlarged
by
the
121.
Walls
in the
but
All the Vandals those country. except open were north of the Douro conquered, and the Visigoths received the provinces in the Garonne valley as their reward. Although they had originally come to this region as plunderers, they now
the
held
began
left the Eoman property was what Since it was land that they must have, it was that when they could not be provided out of vacant
to respect
ants. inhabitdecided
or
public
24
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
should be required to give up twoIn the case tribes thirds of their estates. of other German demanded. This land settlement occasionally only one-third was
distress had it brought much not have of itself would destruction of property, the by wanton been preceded not A little burning of cities, and the massacre of the natives.
later the
in the as also were recognized valley on similar settled in the Ehone service of the Empire, taking place greater numbers While these events were terms. Burgundians,
who
bank
and
firmly that
separation
their western
border
two
became
line of
between
the
languages,
The southward movement of the Franks and German. along the lower Ehine, driving the ancient inhabitants of the the river Lys and the neighboring Belgian provinces beyond forests, marked by abandoned After
self. itstill
the Empire
German
kingdoms
Since the day when the Visigoths had been extending the Huns took refuge within the Empire Their to the great bend of the Danube. their power westward
Aetius.
"
To guard the provinces on the Theiss. somewhere capital was forced to was from their raids the emperor at Constantinople soldiers were pay a heavy tribute. Occasionally, also, Hunnic Aetius, the Stilicho of hired to fight in the Roman armies.
with
the
restored
to the
drawn
into
Empire
occupied
of quarrels
the
ATTILA
AND
THE
HUNS
25
officialsin Africa, had crossed the and between Eoman straits of Gibraltar in 429 and seized the disturbed provinces. At firstthey entered into a bargain with the Eoman government Church,
at Constantinople
and
the
promised became
please
an
Afterward It
was
Africa
partly
to
king, who feared Aetius, partly to claim a as husband princess, partl}^ for of a Eoman share of the Empire into Gaul in 451 at plunder and conquest, that Attila marched Ostrogoths, and other tribesmen. the head of a host of Huns, the Vandal
Never
western
before
power In the presence of this danger Europe. the Visigoths, the Burgundians, and even stretched
common
had
Asiatics
their
so
far into
Aetius
the
suaded perFranks
to make
cause
followers, Eoman
were near
saved Orleans, which besieging, and a little later fought a battle with them This is commonly Troyes, at Maurica. called the battle
and where it
was
so
with German,
the
Eomans.
Aetius
of
Chalons,
The
formerly
believed
to
have
taken
place.
through
fierce that the rivulet which flowed In swollen into a torrent of blood. German give and
Hun
were
after days it was said that their graves and rise from Although was neither party
wont
to
victory belonged capital. The next plains of the Po. known. Probably
disease and
ghostly battle in the air. really defeated, the fruits of to Aetius, for Attila decided to retreat to his
year Why he invaded Italy and
he army
did
was
not
advance
his
by
harassed
an
led by the Eoman bishop, Leo, he embassy A year later he died, and his kingdom soon again retreated. fell to pieces. The folly which had destroyed same jealous Stilicho now As the Aetius. to murder caused the emperor after receiving
first sack
so
of Eome
another made
was
of Stilicho's murder, and worse pillage of the city by the Vandals in 455 Leo again interpossible by the death of Aetius.
was
the consequence
26
TUE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
the vened, and, although he could not save from plunder, he protected the people from
Emperors, The murder of the West Eoman by the murder of the emperor of Aetius had also been avenged III. At this time, as at the death of Honorius, Valentinian
26.
The
Last
twenty
Empire
might
again
have
been which
brought
provided ended. in the stormy days which followed there Indeed, several times but the phantom save no was at Constantinople, emperor of a in Italy lingered for another imperial government separate
The years. its leaders, successors twenty generals,
a
single
German,
belonged to the army and to real power to Stilicho and Aetius. One of these during almost emperors made and unmade
his After his death another general named period. Eomulus, son, emperor, and to him was given the title young Augustulus, He did not reign long, for the little Augustus. Odovacar, a foreign officer,deposed him in 476, and caused the
the whole
for the to Constantinople asking embassy " '' be granted reunion of the Empire, and that the title patrician to Odovacar. followers, like the Visigoths and Odovacar's
senate to
send
an
Burgundians,
settle. another In
one
wanted
sense
land
a
to
in
at under the rule of the emperor Constantinople. lived on The Romans under their old laws, while their German ruled according to German neighbors were This event has often been called the " Fall of the customs.
sense
it was
brought
and it has been taken as the proper startingAges. Such a description of it was the point of the Middle invention had did not truly understand what of men who
Empire,"
Roman
happened. which
The
Roman
Empire
were
was
falling, but
over
the
events
brought
scattered
sixth centuries.
The death of Aetius and of Gaul and Britain. in Italy took away the confusion what little chance there was in Gaul and keeping up the apof restraining the Germans
27. Fate
"
FATE
OF
GAUL
AND
BRITAIN
27
The Burgundians enlarged pearance of real imperial government. in the Ehone Visigoths their territory valley, and the invaded foederati.They even ceased to consider themselves
Spain
time
and
it for themselves,
the Loire
to
their kingdom
straits of
for
the
Gibraltar.
Already
left its Constantine Britain, which since the usurper by a Roman army, was ing suffershores had not been protected bands. Many from incursions of Saxon of and Anglian
the Britons, in despair, crossed to Gaul, and in the peuinsula Others laid the foundations of modern Brittany. of Armorica the western shores of sullenly and slowly fell back toward Britain itself.
gallant resistance cluster the The legends of King Arthur and his Knights. struggle was so stubborn that nearly all traces of Roman and Christian civilizatio came destroyed and the eastern part of the island bewere the Rhine. and heathen as the lands beyond few provinces under In the north of Gaul there were a the Even this remnant general, Syagrius. of rule of the Roman in 486 when Prankish king, Chlodthe empire was swept away
as
About
their
barbarous
wig
(Clovis), conquered
Victorious
Syagrius
at Soissons.
"
28. The
Franks.
Soon
by treacherous
It was his rule. He during this struggle that, tradition says, he took a step which changed All the German tribes the relations of Roman and German.
With
as regarded Arianism Roman to live quietly side by side. and German kings could not overcome the peaceful Burgundian
they had at first views which influence of the Church, which growing difficult to comdeadly heresy, it was a pel
Even the
looked upon. The wise with which they were the power which the bishops held and won them support by accepting the Christian faith in the form
to
his
they taught
and by being baptized with three thousand of his followers by Saint Remi. in any conflicts which the Franks Henceforward were to have with either the Burgundians or the Visigoths
28
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
for a Frankish victory. wish would had driven the Visigoths Chlodwig
Garonne
a
and
his
successors
had
made
the
Franks
Unlike the other tributary people. did not demand a part of the soil. They
of the Germans
were
of emigrants, and after their victories many Chlodwig, who died to their northern homes. them returned line of kings, named iu 511, was the founder of the Merovingian conquerors,
not
from
his legendary
ancestor
Meroveus.
29. The
Ostrogoths
invade
Italy.
"
The A
in Italy.
one
branch
king, Thiuda-reiks, people received a new during his youth, Theodoric, the Romans.
hostage
at Constantinople,
a
had
lived
as
tribe and
served
the
Empire.
as
and quarre^lled commander of foederati with the emperors, harrying the country almost to the gates of In one of the intervals of peace he was Constantinople. raised
a
the Empire
to the
consulate,
it gave no real still a high honor, although he proposed to the emperor to lead his Goths
peror and rule there until the emto reestablish his own come these could authority over The was well-nigh lost provinces. emperor glad to have so
an
Odovacar,
Theodoric, in as officer as far away possible. 488, gathered his tribe together, probably about two hundred in number, thousand fighting men. The with forty thousand troublesome
journeyfrom
no
the banks
long and dangerous, was of the Danube the lands of hostile tribes. Odovacar was new rival and in 490 shut himself up in
soon
was
three years' siege he surrendered, but The excuse suffered the fate of Stilicho and of Aetius.
the
himself. Theodoric was and the murderer 30. Theodoric From the rules Italy, 493-526.
same,
"
Odovacar
ruled
until his
unopposed
own
death,
over
over
Italy.
death
THEODORIC
IN
ITALY
29
ing third of the land, and settled quietly beside the conquered, livlaws. The officers,and probably the same under the same the taxes were not changed of Italy was ; even organization collected in the
was
old way,
though
made
more
endurable.
with
advisers who
the
Empire
had
Tomb
of
Theodoric
at
Ravenna.
Constructed
choir block
during Ms reign. Used during the Middle Ages as the The roof is a single S. Maria della Rotonda. tlie church of Istrian marble, 33 feet in diameter, 300 tons. of weighing
been
ruled
in its happier
vanished
days, and Italy began to recover The distribution of land to the partly because
its
advantage,
conquerors it brought
many
some more was
estates under cultivation, and abandoned of the greater estates were subdivided.
partly because
The grain from other countries. greatest obstacle in Theodoric's path grew out of the fact that
capable
its
own
food
supply,
30
his followers
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
were
Ariaus dwelling
Arians Romans and
to
as
which
looked
upon
that the
his
in the midst of a population dangerous heretics. He naturally both were plotting to drive away
restore
Goths, been
the
had
the
Empire,
tinguish dis-
Romans
wrote
during captivity
has
of
which honors
went
immortalized the
his
name.
About
the
the
same
time
the
which
on an
emperor
Theodoric.
pope of Rome, who Constantinople, further exasperated his return, was arrested, and died showed
In 526 Theodoric in prison. One year more also died. and by Justinian, whose the imperial throne was generals mounted had so wisely to destroy the kingdom Theodoric were managed.
East:
Justinian, 527-565.
had
"
Ever
since Alaric
To had
suffered almost as much protect from raids their European provinces been forced to pay tribute to one barbarian
became
emperor
prosperity had
were as
returned to the provinces, and the revenues During the first years of his reign it seemed its former territories in Africa to recover was and to enter upon a new to be imperial and was kingdom. Byzantine Because
the Middle
increasing.
if the Empire
and in the West, ceascareer ing of glory, but in fact it was distinctly a Greek or becoming more it lingered until of this change into the full blaze of the Renaissance.
Ages
were
passing
the people stillcalled themselves Romaioi, they gained a spirit really Greek and national, which gave them more Justinian tacitly recognized unity and greater power of resistance. the change
when
Though
he abolished
the ancient
consulate
and
JUSTINIAN
31
he permitted Greek to take the place of Latin in official when his codification of the In strange documents. was contrast legacy by which Rome's law, the most important means Roman
to the world
was
to be preserved.
Law.
he
"
Justinian
a
on
the throne
to revise and commission a consistent whole perors all the laws which previous emThe result was had issued. the Civil Code, completed
before
appointed
in
littlemore
than
year.
Tribonian,
the best-known
member
was placed at the head of a second, of this commission, into five or six volumes more which in three years condensed than a hundred of opinions of lawyers whose explanations volumes
accepted by the courts as called the Digest or Pandects. After Justinian's great 33. Reconquest of Africa and Italy. law was finished, his general, Belisarius, in 534, work for Roman of disputed questions decisive. This work was
had
been
"
kingdom
was
of Sicily and the overthrow in Italy. the Ostrogothic kingdom of In both Africa and Italy the excuse for war ment the dethronewas In Italy the prosperous of princes favorable to Justinian. days of Theodoric
tax-gatherers
was
a
as
were
would
hero, the chivalrous Totila, restore the fortunes of his countrymen ished, ; but he, too, perItaly in 552 became in fact, as a part of the Empire and
chance
that
Gothic
it always had been in name. The cost of it all was terrible, for the land was The population of Rome, covered with ruins. had been a million, had which so late as the reign of Honorius During the last sieges the aqueducts sunk to fifty thousand. had been cut, so that the splendid baths became useless, and they, as well as the temples, began to crumble.
34.
The
Lombards.
"
Justinian
had
not
been
dead
three
horde, appeared German years before the Lombards, another in Italy, and quest. of a large part of its conrobbed the Empire They seized the plains of the Po, and extended their
32
rule far down
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
beyond Rome. There peninsula remained Rome pendent dethe territory immediately to the Greeks and only it, the lands about Ravenna, and the southern upon These were ruled by an officer called part of the peninsula. an exarch, who lived at Ravenna.
the
merely
"
Justinian
Saint
At
Sophia.
Constantinople,
by converted in diameter,
in 538 as a church, erected by Justinian into a mosque. Its dome is 107 feet the Turks is 1-12 feet. the dome while of the Pantheon
his great public buildings, and especially for the church of St. Sophia, which still stands, though into a Turkish transformed
mosque. world
was
In
the
midst
overwhelmed only
of by
in the Peloponnewith the plague at Athens in Europe across sian War, and the Black Death which swept had been shaken A few years before his power 1347-1348. by an insurrection in Constantinople, called the Nika. While compared
SAINT
SOPHIA
33
encouraged by the bold assured him it was better
he who
was
Note.
"
The
interior marbles,
in beautiful
are
Sophia
was
sheathed
of porphyry.
saints
a
These
and
mosque.
34
to die
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
on
the throne
than
reminded sheet."
the
him
of
an
is
fair winding
"
Civilization.
In
century
and
half
between
the march
strangely.
Whole
been
depopulated dangerous
Pirates
and
wild
beasts.
the
infested longer
by
safe.
terrorized
Commerce
and
their
and
trade
languished.
Artisans
came be-
scarce, reason a
work
horse
cost
less than
inartistic. For this rude and gundy king of Burhis bridle. The
his dominions
searched
could who languished
in vain through
a
for
construct
water-clock.
Industry
among
because
The indispensable. which was artisans needed to people disorder and violence drove men the world with barian terrors, demons, imaginary goblins, and dragons, as if barTheir not enough. chieftains and robber lords were
notions the
estate had
and and
childlike
as
those
painfully
shadow
out worked scientific notion Ages of the Dark already lay upon
of had
The
Europe.
SUMMARY I. The
Three Attacks.
the
1. Visigothic
"
federates
and
the
Germans
beyond
Rhine
first repulse
(a) Alaric's march through Greece and his in Italy ; (6) raid of Radagaisus and ; (c) Vandals Rome Visigothic Gaul and Spain ; (d) sack of ; (e)
:
Spain
from and
Vandals Vandals
:
and
settle in Vandals
Garonne
cross
(a)
into
Gaul,
Rome
(d)
Gaul
Vandals and
sack
is repulsed ; (c) invades Italy, in kingdom ; (e) Visigothic kingdom in Rhone valley ; 3. Ostrogoths
Spain,
Burgundian
conquest
(/)
Angles
and
Saxons
begin
of Britain.
: and Franks (a) Odovacar in control of in Italy ; (c) Chlodwig in nortliern Gaul.
Italy ;
(6) Theodoric
EUBOPE
ABOUT
AFTER
Tlie Empire red lines.
in red.
600 GERMANIC
fi-ontier made Italy,
A.D.
INVASIONS
in ttie West
on
THE
Earlier
indicated
frontier.
by
broken
Sliglit gains
West
liad been
of
In the broken
tlie population
Spain
the
of Gaul,
south
a
of the small
chiefly German
Germans
forming
are
percentage
had
disappeared
noted.
Longitude
East
from
Greeowich
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
35
:
11. German
southern
and
Roman.
"
1. German
settlements
(a)
in
Visigoths
in
Gaul
and
Spain
(c) Franks
Italy.
and
in northern
;
Gaul
Rhone
valley ;
in Italy ;
;
in Africa
(/)
;
Angles,
or
in Britain
Lombards (gr)
case
2. Destroyers
neighbors
(a)
compare
case
of Visigoths
or
Ostrogoths
and
(b)
compare 3.
of Franks,
:
(c) of
Angles
Saxons,
settlements
(6)
III. Partial
Frankish
; (c) Ostrogothic.
of
4.
"
Law
(a) (Theodoric).
his work
Visigothic ;
his still
Recovery
2,
Empire,
1. Justinian,
and
conquests, under
Lombard control
attack.
at end
3, Portions
of old Empire
imperial
of Justinian's
reign.
Special
With
Point
of Vie-w
"
Aetius,
Study," consider the referred to under "Further defenders of the (Stilicho, and assailants of the Empire Syagrius, and the generals of Justinian ; Alaric, Attila, Odovacar,
why
and
Chlodwig,
Theodoric),in
order
to
discover
additional
reasons
the Empire
IMPORTANT
378, 395. 410. Battle Death
of Adrianople.
DATES
of Theodosius of Rome by
; administrative
Sack
Alaric
J 449. \ 451,
r 476.
Beginning
of Anglo-Saxon
division of the Empire, (group minor events in relation to this), of Britain, conquest
associate Vandal sack of Rome, of Rome
Battle of Maurica
(Chalons) ;
Romulus
over
455.
Odovacar
Victory Theodoric
deposes
Augustulus Syagrius,
(" Fall
").
\ 486.
l 493.
of Chlodwig
becomes
ruler of Italy. 527-565. Reign of Justinian (reconquest Italy and of 568. Lombard invasion.
Africa).
STUDY
I. ; add Oman, Dark Ages.
see
listfor Chapter
In studying invasions
character
accounts
and
in for
consequences Bright,
of the German
or
the
Green,
; Adams,
Gardiner,
Duruy,
or
for England
Kitchin,
Henderson,
Germany
Vol,
; Burke,
for Spain
; Hodgkin,
nasty DyDill,
of
Theodosius
and
Theodoric
for
Italy.
See
also
pp. 237-318,
36
Paragraphs 22-23.
:
"
THE
GERMAN
INVASIONS
Gothic
Invasion,
Thatcher-McNeal, 159-167
Nos.
11-13
; results of
sack,
Lanciani,
Destruction Theodosius,
of
Stilicho, Bury,
Invasions 24. The Goths
Villari, Barbarian
of Italy.
and Burgundians in Southern Gaul
:
Kitchin,
I., 60 ;
Huns
14.
description Pull
and
by Priscus, Robinson,
Vol.
Nos. 10,
narrative
Bury,
career,
Hodgkin,
; Aetius,
Bury,
Attila's invasion
to beginnings
of Venice, Bryce,
Hodgkin,
199.
26.
Nature No.
of "Fall
of Rome," Bury,
see
Ch. 3.
Thatcher-McNeal, Theodoric,
3.
Odovacar,
Dark
Chs. 6,
7 ; Oman,
27.
Ages,
Ch. 1.
:
Coming
28.
5-14 ; Green, Making of England, I., Ch. 9 ; Colby, No. 5 ; Kendall, No. 3. Chs. 1-4 ; Ramsay, Chlodwig : (Clovis) Robinson, No. 17 ; importance of his conversion,
of the English
Green,
Lavisse,
18-21
; Kitchin,
I., 69-70
; Alzog,
29-30.
Ostrogoths
No. 24,
in Italy
Hodgkin,
Theodoric.
3.
see
Por 12
the and
owners
13.
see
:
31. 32.
The
New
East,
The
Roman
Law
Ch. 11. Empire, Byzantine especially Oman's 158-163 ; Gibbon, Ch. 44 ; Bury, I., 365Morey, State, 167-174.
Bury, I., 381-398;
The
Justinian:
Oman,
Dark
Ages,
Chs. 5, 6.
34. 35. Lombards: The
Nika
:
Bury,
Oman,
Dark
Ages,
; Munro
Ch. 11.
and
Gibbon,
I., 337-345
Sellery,
87-113. 36.
Results 44-49, of
Invasions
Robinson,
No.
12 ; Munro
and
Sellery,
50-59.
Additional
Reading
Green,
The
Making
of
England
; Ramsay,
Foundations History
of
Dark
Early Britain ; Blok, 2 vols. ; Church, Empire Byzantine 3 vols. ; Oman, ; the Netherlands,
of England,
Ages
Oman,
(476-918).
CHAPTER
THE
III.
THE
CHURCH
AND
MOHAMMEDANS
Borders of Christendom. At a becoming Greek the remnant time when of the Empire was ingulfed in the rising and when the western provinces were flood of barbarism, the task of guarding the Roman name
37. Work
of the Church
"
ideas and institutions passed to the of Roman Rome itselfwas to regain through the Church its position of capital as well as a new title to the name "Eternal City." The were persubdivisions of the Empire petuated
in ecclesiasticaldioceses and provinces. The Roman law was preserved not merely in its influence upon the laws kingdoms, but also in the laws of the Church, of the German
law. Priests and monks were the called the canon commonly from teachers and writers, and saved the books of the Romans by civilization mean utter destruction. Almost all that we took refuge within the protecting enclosure of church or monastery walls. In this way the Church rendered less disastrous
the wreck of the Empire and maintained a bond of union between peoples otherwise enemies. ( Furthermore, it took up a work which the Empire had long abandoned, and pushed the frontiers of civilization northward into Germany, the Peninsula, and Russia.-/ Meanwhile a power dinavian Scanarose
in the East which robbed the Empire than half the of more territory it still controlled, and which even the menaced Christian peoples of the West. Islam or MohamThis was
medanism. Justinian
The
saw
two
new
this
centuries which followed the death of invasion roll over Syria and Africa,
as
and penetrate
into Europe
far
37
as
38
THE
CHURCH
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
38. Growth
invaders
put
an
"
AVherever
or
the
German
rule
it themselves,
Even before the invasions the bishops bishops for protection. They than rulers of the Church. had been something more
to it, especially the property given or bequeathed managed From the early days of after the reign of Constantine. putes Christianity the brethren had been taught to bring their dis-
before them
for settlement.
Constantine
a
the request of one of the parties to Although to the bishop's court. later, the priests
were
civil case
this privilege
bishops
in which retained control of civil cases involved. When the invasions had interrupted
trade
of the wealth that could be seized and carried away, the only form of wealth land. Whoever fairly secure was that remained could keep for many because he could care large estates was a great man
and
commerce,
and
had
destroyed
much
and, if need be, could work landlord the Chiirch was fight for Such a powerful speedily coming to be, and it took advantage, as did all other together. great landlords, of the fact that property and power went Consequently the collapse of the imperial administration,
dependents,
and him.
these dependents
causes
instead of seriously crippling the Church, was If the bishop of increasing its influence.
to for protection, it was
one
was
of the to be
looked
chosen
also natural
from
that he should be ential, already rich and influhad experience in bishops of the fifth had
of the prominent affairs. Many from in Italy and Gaul were the senatorial chosen century Gradually the wealthiest nobles. class, that is, from among had once belonged they took into their hands matters which managing
to the imperial
officers. In Italy, after Justinian had restored the authority of the Empire, each city had its count or tribune the bishop rather than as well as its bishop, but often it was
the tribune who was the real ruler. Into his hands passed at " least the duties of the defender," the care of the poor, and
THE
PAPACY
39
soon as
the
Germans
upon
"
could
be looked
longer
the
faith.
This
contending peoples, because all professed freed his position from the ordinary
"
dangers of rule in such times. Although there were was as good bishops, the increase in their power
a
bad
on
as
well
the whole
outside been
great advantage.
They
of Constantinople
better than any one understood had the way the old government
If the ordinary bishop gained in influence during these centuries of strife,the greatest gainer was the
"
bishop of Rome, coming who in Italy by the fifth century was The to be called "pope" to distinguish him from other bishops. the richest of all,possessing estates in Italy, Africa, and other parts of the West. Not only was the pope, by the end of the sixth century, superior to the representative Eoman Church
was
but the city itself was organized like It was divided into quarters, at the head of The life of the whole was placed a deacon. in Rome,
community centred in the churches or basilicas. Outside of Rome to give the the magic of the Roman name was enough the bishops of the world. pope his unique position among
This had
whom
strengthened by the belief that the church at Rome been founded by Peter, the " Prince of the Apostles," to
was
" said, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church : and the gates of hell shall not prevail as against it.'" The popes urged that to Peter, and to them his successors, the care of guarding the doctrines of the Church
Christ had
had
as
been intrusted.
were
practical minds, not inclined, their brethren in Constantinople and the East, to stray They
were
into curious investigations upon the mystery of God's the divine in nature and of the union of the human and Christ's personality. bishops attended the Very few western
away
Church
councils where these questions the pope did interfere, it was rather as
were
debated.
or
When
an
arbiter
judgewho
40
came
over
THE
CHURCH
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
to settle the
the
was
council
Attila
ravaging
words
representative presided in 451, the year met which his letter to the council contained
His
in the Nicene creed embodied for right about the two natures of Christ. To this reputation teaching or orthodoxy, in which they had no rivals, the popes By the council of Nicgea (325) actual power. added much
the
which
they
was
had
no
been given
church
over jurisdiction
Italy.
In the West
there
equal theirs in antiquity or in so of Constantinople, while the bishops Alexandria claimed an equality with the bishop which that could bishops in later days put of control beyond
forward such
a
western
the confines of To the papal claim claim. Valentinian III. gave the support West Italy over the whole that the imperial decree. The belief gained ground of an the successor Church was one, of Peter, and that its head was
Just how far the the Vicar of Christ, who presided at Eome. it would be carried out and in what idea would affect ways the actual administration of the Church depended stances, upon circumchiefly upon the patient persistence and skill with which, decade after decade, the popes urged their claims and into their hands. the affairs which came managed The work of the Church in stay40. Origin of Monasticism. ing
and
"
whose
aim
might,
aided
seem
by companies
inconsistent
of
Avith
were the existence of society itself. These men monks, grouped in monasteries scattered all over under the direction of abbots Those who first led the way in this manner the West. of living
by a sense of the seriousness of the conflict within moved between them the desire to do right and to be pure and the if these were to seek their own temptation pleasures, even
were
ignoble
world
and
was
like an swept violence which the authority of the law as the Empire through epidemic Romans or less respected was of marauding and as bands the barbarians went and maltreating about attacking towns
vicious. increased
Their
decision
to
turn
away
from
the
by
the
BENEDICTINE
RULE
41
that in his Gospel Jesus convinced to a higher life,one which should be a closer imitation called some of the life of him who had no place where to lay his head, those who did the will of nor any brethren save and no mother
inhabitants.
They
became
Grod.
was
They
longed
to yield to him
possible to those who lands and to have to own with these feelings
there
was a
completer obedience than in the world and continued remained Obscurely comwives and'children. bined
a
was
taint
the belief that about earthly relationships to escape. seek which they must
looked at the of the early Christians of the East who sold their property, separated themselves world in this way from their families, and retired into the deserts to mortify the
Some flesh and to live wholly in thoughts of God. beset them, for the body, tortured by hunger, evil heats thirst, the
Even
here
of the desert, and utter loneliness, retaliated, vexing the mind or visions of the earthly of dreadful monsters with dreams in shapes irresistibly alluring. Bitter temptations embodied
They of the hermits a wiser plan. from the desert and gathered other like-minded men withdrew into houses or monasteries, where they lived under the direction
experience taught
some
to a rule. Similar houses were of a leader and according also founded for women. The great lawgiver of the monasteries of Benedict, who, in 528, while Justinian was the West ning beginwas
his work at Constantinople, built on the ruins of a pagan temple in southern Italy the famous monastery of Monte Casino. 41. Benedictine Eule. The Eule which Benedict drew up
"
imitated everywhere, or adopted and the Benedictine became influential of those the most Although Benedict had been a hermit, he marked
was a
way
to the hermit
life,which caused the monks to become useful path breakers for " the new Idleness," he declared, " is the enemy civilization. In consequence, to occupy themwere the monks selves of the soul." labor or in reading. Wherever a either with manual Benedictine was monastery placed, the forests were cleared land, which on account Much and the fields were cultivated.
42
THE
CHURCH
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
wild, was reclaimed. The In order monks spread the tradition of good farming. that all the brethren might have books to read, some of them kept at work copying sacred writings, and even were the Roman
in It was writers, whose Latin was and imitated. stilladmired Roman this way that many books were The system preserved. in had to so great an extent not only dignified labor, which
of the
disorder
of the
times
had
become
Abbey
of
Montmajour. Part
In southeastern
the sixth century.
France.
of the
as
great
tower
made
ruins date from well as its walls and fortress. into a strong
ancient society been left to slaves, it also refused to distinguish Although was between the slave and the freeman. the monk come behe lived might in which to poverty, the monastery vowed rich and As
generous
he might of the enjoy some began to leave lands persons they became The
benefits of wealth.
or
money
to
these
establishments, through
landowners,
stewards.
estates
POPE
GREGORY,
AND
THE
MISSION
TO
ENGLAND
43
Paris,
des-Pres,
monastery
redeem
were
the
country
literature, they
sent
never
the centres
which
missionaries
were
to
and Angles Monasteries British Christianity took refuge in Ireland. industriously built everywhere. The monks and churches were So full of zeal and so learned were copied ancient books.
when the Saxons these that Ireland won monks Saints. Prom Saint Ireland the
name
had faith among tribes which the fifth and sixth centuries, driving the Britons westwere ward,
Coluraba
about 563, and at lona, an island not far from Pingal's cave, founded a centi*e for the spread a monastery of which became Christianity through Scotland and the northern part of the England of the Angles and the Saxons.
43. Pope
The
Gregory
(590-604), and
use
"
as missionaries was monks He was Gregory the Great. of noble birth and had risen to be he suddenly Afterward broke off his public prefect of Rome. career, turned his palace into a monastery, and became its abbot.
first pope
to make
of the
in 590, notwithstanding his protests, he was Italy was in a desperate condition. As he wrote When
letters
:
"
The
cities are
. .
destroyed, villages
are
chosen pope, in one of his the castles torn down, the how We see empty.
...
carried into captivity, others mutilated, others slain. If we love such a world, we love not our but our joys, " He deserved Great " because he did the name wounds." to lessen these miseries by holding the ruthless Lombards much
are
in check, by redeeming captives, and by using the income of Church His care estates to relieve the poor and the suffering. was the churches of the West, where, withalso extended over out
he as bishop of Rome, constantly asserting his supremacy to introduce he took While more sought order and justice. for the bishop of Rome dei the humble title servus servorum
44
THE
CHURCH
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
(servant of
God's
servants),
he
of the
equal
all these labors he had time to improve the ritual of the Church and its He did not forget the ideals of his monastic life. music. The Rule of Benedict As pope he was by monks. surrounded
He confirmed through his influence by a Church council. This was to use the monks as also determined missionaries. to become a missionary. partly because he had himself wanted in the Roman One day while he was an abbot he saw slave
was
founded
by
Peter.
With
three fair-haired boys for sale. He inquired who they Angles. he exclaimed, "Angels," were and the reply was "yes, they have faces like angels, and they should become market
companions to England
monastery, themselves
Since he could not go of the angels in heaven." he became pope, he sent the prior of his when Augustine, and forty monks, who in 597 established in the kingdom at Canterbury of Kent. Roman
which
Missionaries.
the work
"
Canterbury
was
the
of converting the heathen Anglo-Saxons There was was great pushed steadily on. between the Scottish and Irish missionaries and these jealousy from E-ome, for Ireland and Scotland had so long newcomers
from
been
spreading everywhere. bitter, but it was ended who, at the conference Roman keys
party because of heaven, might
were religious customs was which the influence of Rome The quarrel threatened to be long and
that
their
by King
Oswiu
bearer
entrance refuse him It was fortunate disobedient to the commands of the Romans. decided, for otherwise England that the affair was so might have remained less open to influences from the Continent and
day
of the he were
to the
"
century
after Gregory
had
sent
Augustine found
the
Anglo-
Saxons,
another
Pope
Gregory
in
one
of these converted
GAINS
AND
LOSSES
OF
CHRISTENDOM
45
Anglo-Saxons
His
name
was
beyond the Rhine. missionary to the Germans He was Boniface. not the first to work among from Ireland and Scotfor monks had come land over
a
Boniface was Unlike the way. them in all things to follow the leadership of the pope. He to have comno munion oath of obedience in 722, promising of Peter with those who did not do as the successors
prepared
had
taught
The work of who should resist their authority. is now Boniface lay in what Germany. and western southern he sought to root out pagan superstitions and subEverywhere stitute
or
Christian ceremonies
Before
an
awe-stricken
and constructed
so
Christian chapel
of the
him archthat the pope made bishop successful Among gave him power to establish bishoprics. centres of a better civilization afterward became Salzburg, and Wurzburg, Supported by the Prankish
he
tery also the monasrulers, Charles Mar-
and
reformed by bishops
or
the
Prankish
Church,
were
which often
was
and
abbots Tvho
either
plunderers rather than shepherds of the men. Several bishoprics and abbeys had been seized by lay-
was
the end of his life the archbishopric of Mainz many. the Church created for him and became capital of GerBoniface longed to Notwithstanding these successes
Toward
return
to his missionary
work.
He
went
to Prisia, where
the
pagan
still strong, and there in 755 he was murdered. 46. Gains and Losses of Christendom. Through the work of like Augustine England, men becoming Britain, now and Boniface party
was
"
was
won
again
the
frontier
and
Ireland had
Christendom
were some
south, by the victorious lems, Mostorn away where whole regions were and where for centuries Christianity had to defend itself.
pushed been territorial gains to also These collapse of the Empire. and
46
47.
inland Mecca.
THE
CHURCH
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
Religion in Arabia
from Here the eastern
Mohammed
(571-632). Somewhat
"
shore
was
Mohammed At
of the Red Sea lies the city of born six years after the death
of Justinian.
this time
the Arab
tribes
were
not
united
The At Mecca.
Kaaba
legend,
by
The
la its walls is set the sacred black stone. This was wide, 50 feet high. broken by fire in 683, but its parts were in a setting of held together med's has been reconstructed silver. The Kaaba several times since Mohamday. The is covered building black a heavy with silk damask
"
the
sacred
carpet
"
which
is
replaced
by
new
one
each
year.
under
customs,
did they
were
all have of
a
the
same
religious
bring them
was
becoming
the centre
change which would Kaaba at Mecca, principal shrine, the of the religious life of the whole race.
signs
Within
than three hundred gathered more of the the stone which the Angel Gabriel had was
TEACHINGS
AND
TRIUMPHS
OF
MOHAMMED
47
which had lost its dazzling whiteness, blackened by the sins of those who touched it. Although the people were idolaters, there were declared that earlier there teachers who brought,
and had Allah, or God, alone was purer religion, in which Such men were especially open to the influence worshipped. in from the neighborof Jewish and Christian ideas which came ing Palestine. Before Mohammed became a religious teacher
a
been
he
was
justman,
which
were
him as of a nature different and also that marked He was fortunate in winning the love greater than his fellows. into whose service Kadijah, of a distant relative, the rich widow he had entered as a commercial After his marriage with agent. her, freed
from
the need
more
of earning
to the
turned
more
and
religious questions
He
troubling the minds of other Arabs. fasting. Soon he had the mountains
as
upon
voices,
it were
were
the
voices
demons
vexing reassured him, believing it was He gave himself who had spoken. It was long before even his
was a
At
afraid that was jah going mad, but KadiGabriel truly the Angel
up
to this strange
ence. experi-
own
family
declared
was
that he
prophet.
to
scorn.
When
first he
laughed
As gradually the littleband of disciples increased, the guardians of the Kaaba began to look upon him He knew as a dangerous man and finally resolved to kill him.
24, 622, to a town where of their design and fled, September he already had adherents Medina. took the name and which This flight, or Hegira, was by his followers as the regarded
him
beginning
era. of a new 48. Teaching's and Triumphs MoWhat hammed of Mohammed. heard in his visions he recited to his disciples, who afterward gathered these sayings into a book called the Koran,
"
which
means
The
was
conviction
which
the
name
48
THE
CHURCH
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
gious
system.
and
Entire Mohammed
this
submission
implied
that
that
God
was
allone
the zealously that idolaters became He regarded himself as the special enemies of his followers. last and greatest of the prophets. Believers must not only accept his message, they must also pray, fast, give alms, and
also taught
so
there
is but
taught
Since he recognized the Old Testament pilgrimages. hard for the ignorant worthies and Jesus also as prophets, it was in contact with his doctrines Christian peoples who first came
go
on
to regard
different from
come
he
not very Arianism, A change had a of vigorous Mohammed's temperament over mild and dreamy since had been bitterly ridiculed and persecuted. He to came
them
otherwise
than
as
some
new
heresy
kind
the enemies of Allah, and their property Kot long after he fled to Medina as the spoil of true believers. he began to offer them the plunder of the caravans of Mecca.
as
fighting which the military ardor of his ensued followers, their love of plunder, and their burning faith were
the
In
hard
all welded
into
one
confused
send them to the conquest itself yielded eight years after the Hegira, and soon all Arabia Mohammed was submitted. preparing an expedition against Syria when he died.
49.
Conquests
Mohammed
who This
Mohammedans. began
as
"
The
over
followers
the
of
to
quarrel
should
his place
religious and
quarrel Mohammedans
from the
led to murders, and was eventually to divide the into two hostile sects, but it did not keep them hastening to the spoil of the Empire and of its antagonist, kingdom. Their
march of conquest
Persian
led in two
to the Indus,
the Caspian
and along the northern coast of Africa and southern Gaul. Their eastern victories account for the fact that there in India fifty million Mohammedans. are Of the Empire, now Syria
was
the
first to
Mohammed's
death,
suffer. Jerusalem
In
was
634, within
captured.
two In
years Egypt
of it
SAEACEN
CIVILIZATION
49
happened
looked upon by the that the native population was Greek bishops as heretics on the question of Christ's humanity. from persecution, as well as The natives had suffered so much
the imperial tax-gatherers, that they opened their cities to Alexandria the Arabian was taken by assault in 641. armies. Farther west, in north Africa, the Berbers had always been restless from
rule and readily joinedthe Mohammedans under Eoman The in the attacks upon Empire. the strongholds of the Berbers that early army made up the bulk of the Moslem The Visigothic eighth century crossed into Spain. had long been The were people poorer monarchy weak.
in the
these were crushed under the tyranny of the great, whether Visigoths or descendants provincials, of the ancient Roman no so that there was national resistance, and the whole peninsula The tide of conquest overrun. was soon except the northwest until it reached Poitiers, the Franks near under invader. 732, to withstand the
was
not
checked
The
fierce
Moslem
cavalry could not break the ranks killed in The Moslem leader, Abd-er-Eahman, was spearmen. to When the fray. the next morning the Franks advanced battle, they found nothing but the deserted camp of the enemy. lated desoThis did not end the struggle. For years the south was by
north
source.
Moslem
expeditions.
the
stream
Africa,
and
Gradually
50.
Saracen
Civilization.
"
This
victory
as
generally
of the important
Franks,
to western
at Maurica
The Moslems, years before. of the ancient seats of knowledge from their Greek much
carry the
Their subjects.
sciences of geography, and mathematics astronomy, had brought them. They stillfarther than the Greeks gave " " the race to the Arabic name plified numerals, which greatly simarithmetical calculation.
They
perfected
algebra
and
50
THE
CnURCn
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
introduced
Greek
it in Europe.
They
The been
version that western scholars first Saracens, as the eastern Moslems came deeply
influenced
by the Persians,
Mosque
Begun
of
Cordova.
in 755 of the emirate I., founder Abd-er-Rahman of Cordova. its twelve hundred jasper,and rare marof porphyry, bles, of columns, Narbonne from Nimes were taken were ; others given by the and After Cordova by Ferdinand was at Constantinople. emperor captured by
Some
was
transformed
into
Christian
church.
but also people which had rivalled the Greeks not only in war Arab merchants in the arts of peace. traded with China, with Like the ancient Phoenicians, India, and the Spice Islands. they
were
quickly often
acquired able
to to
what
was
known
by each
so
surpass
taught
much
western
peoples.
days
SUMMARY
51
the through 786 to 809, famous reigned from who the capital of a was Nights, Bagdad stories of the Arabian Europe and rivalled world superior in civilization to western better for the it was Nevertheless, only by Constantinople.
Eashid,
new
peoples
of the West
to control
a
their
own
future than
and
to
painfully
civilization sounder
that of
SUMMARY
I. The
Church.
methods
2.
"
1. Service
culture ;
:
to
civilization: extends
the
;
(a)
(")
perpetuates of
Roman
and
(h)
borders
civilization.
as a
Organization
as
(a)
(c)
;
power
of bishops
the pope
:
ruler
;
and
head
of the western
;
Church.
monastic
:
3. Monasticism life ;
(a) motive
of Benedict.
(")
4.
the
hermits
the
(d)
Rule
Missionary and
enterprises
{a)
in north
Britain ;
(h) among
career
the
Angles
II. Islam.
"
Saxons
:
1. Origin
;
the Germans.
of Arabia
(6)
of
Mohammed
west.
(c) Koran.
2. Mohammedan
conquests,
east and
3. Special
Saracen
Points
civilization. of View
:
"
1. Compare Empire
under had
on
Theodosius been
the
with by
south
the
after they
narrowed
extended and
"
the
east
by
of the period,
Benedict
2. The
Mohammed.
IMPORTANT
528.
590.
DATES
Benedict Gregory
founds
monastery
pope
I. becomes
in
Britain).
622.
732. 755.
September
24,
"
the Hegira.
FURTHER
General Paragraphs Reading
:
"
STUDY
see
Ch. I.
38.
The
Bishops,
their influence,
; Cunningham,
see
Dill, 179-186
; Alzog,
I., 659-668,.
see
II., 125-137
20-23.
On
"Defender,"
10.
62
Pakagraphs
THE
CHURCH
AND
THE
MOHAMMEDANS
"
39.
The
Papacy:
Adams,
views
Ch. 6 ; Alzog,
of the
I., 663-677,
11., 138-141;
see
for
contemporary
origin of papal
power,
Kobinson,
Ch. 4.
40-41.
Monasticism
:
the Rule
Nos.
251-264
274-314, significant of Benedict, in Henderson, 23, 27, 33, 39, 48, 55, 58 ; Thatcher-McNeal,
monastic
Alzog, 42.
Nos. 32-34 ; see also Jessopp, writings, Robinson, I., 744-755 ; Munro and Sellery, 129-158 ; Emerton,
:
Ch. 11.
;
Missionaries
Alzog,
Munro
and
Sellery, 114-128
; Milman,
II., 236-259
II., 96-120.
43-44.
Conversion
of the
English, in Colby,
from
No.
Bede,
in Robinson,
Nos.
39-
42 ; briefer selections
45.
Letters
of the
Pope,
Boniface's
in Robinson,
lives of Boniface,
43-47.
To
labors,
see
map
of Germany
Ages
47-50.
the amount of territory ruled by bishops or abbots, showing Handatlas, especially Droysen's pp. 30-31. Selections from in Jones, No. 3 ; briefer in Robinson, Koran,
No. 48.
Bury,
Vol. 2, 258-273
Byzantine
; Oilman,
Burke,
Lane-Poole;
of the Moslems
Oman's
Empire,
Ch.
12.
from European wrested civilization basin which those parts of the Mediterranean the Oreeks and the Romans had won, chiefly from the Phoenicians and Carthaginians.
See map
4.
Additional
The
Reading
Hatch,
Growth
of Church
Coming
of
the Friars;
Montalembert,
of
7 vols. ; Muir, Mahomet, Goran, its Composition also The Teaching ; Lane, Lane-Poole, Selections from the Ku-an; Speeches and Table-Talk Mohammed the Prophet ; The
and The
Arabian
of
Nights'' Moors
Entertainment;
Milman,
Oilman,
Saracens;
Latin
Lane- Poole.
in Spain;
History
of
Christianity, 8 vole
CHAPTER
THE
IV.
OF
NEW
BEGINNINGS
PEOPLES
Nearly two centuries of Civilization. invasions and the Moslem lay between the later German defeat During this period the distinction the plains of Tours. on
51. The
New
Home
"
between
Koman was conquered slowly those differences of locality, disappearing, and in its place came dialect, customs, the beginnings of and feelings which marked
German
conqueror
and
the
strong
had
exercised
over
laws became
characteristic and
pointed to
a new
organization had
become
more
Greek.
Many
of its
by the Moslems. The Danube provinces had been conquered frontier had by Slavic and Bulgarian also been overpassed invaders. The increasing weakness of the Empire and the loss
to Christendom
of the
southern
shore
of
the
Mediterranean
showed that the new not civilization,unlike the ancient, was to be centred about the Mediterranean, but was to lie farther north and west. 52. Quarrels
a
over
the Frankish
Heritage.
and
territory, like ordinary After the death the heirs of the royal house. property, among bloody series of wars. a long and of Chlodwig, in 511, there was Each great-grandson wished a share of the heritage those of his brothers or of his cousins. When they were trying to not fighting for territory, they were capture one another's treasures, their hoarded gold, or their
son
of Franks of dividing
growth Gallo-Eomans
"
The
of
was
or
or
53
54
THE
BEGINNINGS
OF
NEW
PEOPLES
jewels. It
is true they
notion that their power was together. When often their capitals lay near divided between the four sons of Chlodwig, the
retained
a
Soissons, Paris, and Orleans. Occasionally one would arise who better understood the need of substituting for equal rights of inheritance the right of the eldest to the ideas of whole patrimony, and who desired to revive the Eoman Such a authority and to restore the Roman system of taxation.
one
Rheims,
was
Brunehaut,
to her Frankish
Visigothic princess, who, in 567, brought husband, King Sigebert, the traditions of Eoman
a
long life was Her civilization which still lingered in Spain. j"lled by terrible feuds either with her rival Fredegond, the low-born wife of Sigebert's brother Chilperic, or Avith her
In her old age the nobles triumphed nobles. and wreaked her a frightful vengeance. They tied her to the tails of upon wild horses, lashed these to fury, and so tore her limb from
limb.
Such
horrible
a Burgundian equally terrifying remorse. king, who, maddened by the suspicions with which his second wife filledhis mind against his first wife's son, caused the young he hastened to a to be strangled. by remorse Overcome man
crimes The
were
followed
by
drove from the neighborhood monastery, all the inhabitants so that its devotions might not be disturbed by worldly sounds to plead night and day or temptations, and ordered the monks for his pardon.
Such
races
by
passion and
Franks
for
a
"
53. The
there
was
of the Palace.
or overseer
royal
steward
At
officers domus, or
more
steward, nobleman's the king's person and near into his own in gathering
hands
the command of the army. of power, even After a time the king lost the right of selecting his mayor of was the palace and the position was taken by the man who the reins
THE
FOUNDATIONS
OF
ENGLAND
55
kingdoms had
an
of the Frankish
one
of those
of the palace mayor The long civil wars Frankland. resulted in sowing Austrasia and the western country enmity between
became
overthrew in Austrasia, or
who
Bruneeastern
permanent
or
Neustria.
some
given rise to the tradition that there was difference between the peoples of the two regions.
This
has
real
In
their
was
to triumph
through
second
Pepin,
who,
of the palace mayor nobles, conquered both kingdoms. at Testry, in 687, and gained firm control over From house, as the descendants this time on the Merovingian of Chlodwig power
were
passed
no more
years
called, ceased to rule and merely reigned, for into the hands of Pepin. for many There were divisions made Pepin of the kingdom. recognized
It
was
the king who ruled in Neustria as sole king of the Franks. half a century before his family dared depose the over
Merovingians
and take the crown. 54. The Limits of Francia. During this period the Franks They ceased to look chiefly to the south for land to conquer. turned about and sought to bring under their rule the tribes
"
homes occupied the abandoned of the firstinvaders. included the Germans in the both sides of the Main on between the region later called Franco nia, and the Thuringians Weser They and the Saale. also attacked the Saxons whose which These haunts
had
was
the
banks
tribe had
lived in Bohemia,
region
Celtic Boil, whom Caesar mentions. When before the advancing Slavs the tribe retained into Baiowarii, or Bavarians.
to
retire transformed
of England. in Gaul.
"
to
greater than
as
The
North
Sea
these
ideas reach
them
through
the
conquered
Britons, for
56
THE
BEGINNINGS
OF
NEW
PEOPLES
the British population was almost wholly swept away, especially Moreover, in the eastern part of the island. Christianity had
no converts made first settlements.
among The
them
until
over
century
after their
catalogue
Now and
one
is a early history of these settlements of battles with Britons or conflicts with each tribal king and now another would gain the
the lead
take
against
the
names
stubborn
foe.
The
in
"
English Essex,
Norfolk,
Kent.
Suffolk, Gradually
along the
and the
ern east-
kingdoms
and southeastern shore became more tenting peaceful, conthemselves the lands they held. with
The
interminable
Ruins
of
the
task those
Roman
Wall
at
Leicester
passed
west
an
to
of war farther
In Roman
times
station
called Ratse,
on
portant im-
and
north.
Since
the
Fosse
road.
these tribes also were not in great need of land, they Britons
gradually sought
western
ceased
to drive
the
from
their homes
Among
to
Northumberland,
particularly in the first half of the seventh century, or Mercia, in the eighth century, but finally to Wessex, early in which to give to the English the ninth century their first real was king, Egbert. the After
Christianity
had
won
over
the
English,
did much to bring the scattered organized Church In Gaul the tendency toward peoples to a feeling of unity. held no division was so strong that, by and by, there were newly councils at which but in England, bishops could all the Frankish there were so partly because be present ; little many
gave
kingdoms,
the Church
triumphed
over
THE
OLD
ORDER
CHANGES
57
in its councils their first example of organized fortunate consequence This was another of the victory unity. the British party at the synod of of the Eoman party over Whitby. tlie English
the Empire,
unable
to
and
conquer
the Papacy.
the
"
In
Italy
of the Empire and unite the peninsula under a single rule like that of Had Theodoric. they succeeded, the course of Italian history have been like that of Frankish English history. or would Italy would
"
domains
not
have
remained
for
more
than
thousand
years
Their failure was not expression." simply a geographical for this they abanto Arianism, due to their early conversion doned It was and became zealous protectors of the Church. towns ; but, due, at first, to the stout defence of the Roman
afterward,
master
so
to the
determination
so
of the
popes
not
to
have
Lombard
as the at hand ambitious, and so near had been distant and his repreemperor sentative, exarch, had been the pope's rival rather than
Old Order
Changes.
"
Meanwhile,
had of government methods The territorial city, especially in the northern abandoned. ing In both Gaul and Italy, includpart of Gaul, was subdivided. Greek as well as Lombard Italy, all the local governmental Eoman duke or of a count gradually put into the hands Occasionally in Gaul several of these divisions or tribune. duke. In eastern Gaul a were counts under united under duke of Alsace, and there came to be a duke of Champagne, a
powers
were a
duke
of
Burgundy.
or
Beyond
kings.
the The
Rhine only
these
dukes king
were
way
the
the
count
was as
by
sending
missi,
but
yet
they
could inspectors
to
When a the count tyrant, treating was the purpose. brutally those in his power, it often happened that the richer landowners in the region asked of the king the privilege of having
their estate free
or
immune
from
the
intrusion of the
58
or
THE
BEGINNINGS
OF
NEW
PEOPLES
nity, Ins officers. If the king made such a grant of immuthe one who received it administered justice and collected domain, and the king alone had the right taxes within his own the proceeds At first he turned over to interfere with him.
count
of the taxes
but a time came the when royal officers, forms. or lingered in other of taxation disappeared the landowner continued to collect from sometimes
to
the
the serfs or coloni on his estate the land tax as a yearly charge or due him personally. The same might be done by a count duke himself did he have estates in the locality. After the
beginning
choose them these
as
customary of the seventh century it was from the local landowners counts among
salary the
was use
in Gaul and
to
to give
of certain estates.
common as
The
result of all
things
people
could hardly
tell
royal officers and what as rich two, land and power, began to go together.
"
Nobility.
source
The
another
young In return
men
who
admitted honors
of into
their
patron.
Others
the
same
either because the privileges for still more practical reasons, law gave them littleprotection against their enemies or because
they hoped
were
for
some
supported
a
by
by
case
noble of the
was
in
the
Empire.
they
were
Such
agreements
not
enforced
by
law,
but
supported
day may become of one and the custom So common that was this arrangement to be found for the patron and for his followers.
in France
was
was
which His
was
man
to
or
develop
follower
named
vassal,
in
England
gesitli,later
THE
PEOPLE
59
in sncli
tliegn. There
were
even
beginnings
of
gradation
be specially recommended to might patronage, for tlie count the duke, and he to the king. Before the middle of the eighth century another 59. Land. common, the new sothing became which also looked toward ciety
"
first came forming. into When was the Franks which land to their followers without Gaul, the kings had given much The Church, into whose of taking it again. any expectation it did not return, hands land also passed, but from which
losing the title way to use its surplus land without to it. A landless man would ask the bishop or abbot that the him as a favor or benefit use of a piece of land be granted This land was (jpereneficium). granted either for a definite b devised
a
or
for
It
was
one
or
two
lifetimes.
It did not
a
come be-
real
favor.
benefice, for
kings,
or
the
mayors
without finally, they began to make the same use of their and, lands. Such grants of benefices might own or not be might As yet to those who had themselves. made recommended Had between there was the no the two acts. connection
Church
good
Church,
acceptance of a piece of land as a benefice necessarily carried with it the performance of definite duties as a vassal, the feudal system already have been in existence. would
60. The
owned
People.
farms
on,
"
Although
was
the
number
as
of those who
still
small
went
decreasing
were
classes of men which still the same found in the later Empire, were freedmen, coloni, and slaves, free farmers, mechanics, In England the numor merchants. ber
"
there
because
the
British
population
rather
than
enslaved,
because
Germans Gaul.
the
was
The
freemen among slaves and like than in an old Roman community ants cities had lost so many of their inhabit-
and the
occasionally
be raised within
their walls.
60
TUB
BEGINNINGS
OF
NEW
PEOPLES
close
at hand,
that
town.
within
country and The villas or villages of the great landowners gathered limits the few simple industries that were their own This, in turn,
a
there
came
to
be
necessary.
towns,
depriving
did the greater a show of their former activity. The stronger than those in Gaul, although many forever ruined by the Lombard The wars.
of industries
them
could free themselves altogether nobility which grew up never from the influence of these towns. They became to a greater degree
than the Frankish
lords
Empire
"
The
Empire's
losses had been great, but its lands were stillimposing in extent. back to the Although the northern frontier had been pushed Balkans
homes
by
the
Bulgarians,
everywhere
in
what
the
and Slavic settlers were Balkan peninsula, the Servia, Bosnia, and
finding imperial
domain
included
is
now
Herzegovina.
It extended around the northern end of the Adriatic westward Kavenna From the eastern coast of Italy. and halfway down it controlled
although The Eome strip leading toward Lombards this cut the southern
a
by way
from
north.
territory about Eome and Naples, the southern ends of the peninsula, and the three islands of Sicily, Sardinia, territories, while Greece, and and Corsica made up the western hold The formed Asia Minor those on the south and east.
have distant part of this Empire must always steadily moulded uncertain ; but the central regions were into a practically homogeneous people, which, in itssympathies,
upon been
the
more
its institutions, and its religious beliefs, was but religion. The bond of union was not race stillmore unifying than in the West,
force.
the Church
exerted
were
irresistible
regarded as the successors of Augustus and Constantine, the heirs of the Eoman They fast becoming simply Greek or Byzantine. they were name, Although
the emperors
to speak
forgot how
Latin.
Even
before Justinian's
century
NEW
INVADERS
61
in ordinances Greek added Empire
closed tliey liad ceased to publish their laws and To their titles were the old imperial tongue.
The divisions of the titles,like despotes and basileus. instead of provinces. were called themes
62. New
Invaders.
In Syria and Africa it was the Moslems About Empire 673 they had of territory.
"
Constantinople.
years, but the Arab fleet was aid of swift fire-ships,which possibly used the deadly known G-reek fire. In Europe the Slavs had as
The
foe. Before their earas the northern liest place of the Germans the Slavs lived along the Don, the Dnieper, emigrations stretching no and the Vistula, their settlements than the fifty-fifth degree of north latitude.
they
were
farther
On
the
tribes from
Sea.
the
They
Germans
Wends,
or
Serbs. themselves named is even Slavs, the original meaning took the name of which It was more not until the sixth uncertain than that of Serbs. had left the Danube century, after the Ostrogoths valley for the conquest of Italy, that great masses of Slavs moved ward, southprairie, and
had although many scattered groups already settled There was a tradition that the emperor within the Empire. descended from Justinian Slavic peasants. The lands was
from
are
now
called
Transylvania
and
had
no
They the line of the frontier. change penetrated farther and farther southward and westward until they reached the southern point of ancient Hellas, the slopes of the Alps, and the borders of southeastern Germany. In these new homes
they
remained,
not from
the people
heard. The of barbarians of which the ancient Greeks never Servians, another group of Slavs, retained one of the race names. Still another came to be called Slovenian and dwelt
62
THE
BEGINNINGS
OF
NEW
PEOPLES
SUMMABY
63
by
an
who settled immediately south in the last part of the seventh century Asiatic people called Bulgars Bulgarians, or Those
their conquerors, they were absorbed and, although they soon by them formed into a strong state which threw off the yoke of the Greeks at Constantinople.
Retreat. The Slavs and also directly westward from their early homes, and did not moved beyond the river Elbe. They stop until they had advanced
"
63.
Westward
Advance
expelled
from
east
Bohemia. they
were
There
they
were
stopped, for on by the Frankish of German advance organized Slowly the Slavs were forced backward toward the
They also lost
a
leaders.
Vistula.
But the
part of the
conquests
not
in Bohemia.
vitality of the race was direction and marched took a new Thus to be called Great Russia. expanding
heathen. that them they It
were
a was
far the
ninth
Slavs had
remained
not
until
converted
the
accepted
with western
longer in sympathy
SUMMARY I. The
West.
"
1. The
Franks:
Chlodwig,
palace
2.
;
personal
feuds
the
heritage
of
of the rule.
of the
the
of the conquest
;
(6) struggles
of the in
among
tribal kingdoms 3.
;
the
Church
toward
to conquer
unification.
the
Italy:
Lombards
the
peninsula
(6)
for civilization : (a) growing 4. Results power of struggle. local nobles ; (6) immunity from interference of royal officers ; followers or vassals ; {d) land granted (c)the new nobles and their
as a
benefice ;
(e) the
people
in the
country
grouped
about
the
impoverished
of trade.
64
II. The
THE
BEGINNINGS
OF
NEW
PEOPLES
East.
1.
2.
It becomes attacks
;
on
Greek
in customs,
New
4.
The
Slavs
by
(a)
period
;
of their emigration
(6) given
westward
the the
Bulgars
(c)
their
movement
the
Elbe
{d)
different peoples
of Slavic origin.
STUDY
countries
Reading
:
"
Histories
of separate
mentioned
in Ch. 1.
Wars
the
English
Franks Nation
Kitchin,
:
68-72. Short
Growth
History,
Church,
56,
The
Lombards
and
the Papacy
Bury,
II., 439-449
; Oman,
Dark
Ages,
Ch. IG.
in order to note changes Empire. and society since the later Roman Bury, II., 167-174; Oman, Empire, character: paragraphs 7-13, in government
57-60.
Compare
61.
Byzantine
tine Byzan-
Empire,
Ch. 11.
:
62,
63.
The ed.
Slavs
Freeman,
Historical
Geography
of
Europe,
Bury
(seeIndex) ;
Reading
:
Rambaud,
Chs.
2, 3 ; Kovalevsky,
Ch. 1.
Additional
Rambaud,
History
of Bussia,
3 vols. ; Kovalevsky,
Bussian
Political
Institutions
; Morfill, Bussia
and
Poland.
For
Review,
Chs. 1-4
395-732,
Roman
Empire
and
the
transformation
of Europe. of Europe
:
Changes
1.
In the geography
at the end
(a)
boundaries
;
of the
Empire
in 395 and
of the seventh
century
(") boundaries
had
;
of
Christendom
at
these
dates ;
(c)
kingdoms
and
which north
supplanted
territory
the Empire,
particularly Empire by
in the west
(d)
lost to
2.
the
:
732 ;
(e) lands
within which
under
Slavic
rule.
In population
the invasions
began
within
the Empire
had
found
homes
Empire
and
the
with
or as the the Germans ; (e) the Sai'acen invasion as an emigration 3. In govtribes to Mohammedanism. ernment conversion of conquered its officers, imperial government, between : contrast old
its system
of taxes,
and
the
new
monarchies
SUMMARY
65
of the
taxes
West
for
with
nobles
hecoming
4. his
In
tenant
independent
society
:
and
the
collecting
with
the his
(a)
noble,
villa, his
fanners,
town
on
his
increasing
;
(6)
custom
the
freeman
in
and
the
country
estates,
(c)
growth
:
question,
invasions
as
great 5. In
land religion
;
benefices.
religion of the
;
(a)
(6)
organization
Church
East
and
the
West work
(e) missionary
and
conquests.
(d)
monasticism
CHAPTER
THE AGE
V.
OF
CHARLEMAGNE
64. What
the century which followed Tours all petty tribal conflicts,even the movements of emigrant by several events pressed into the background peoples, were influenced still more deeply the succeeding history of which
lose their the Greeks this century that saw hold on central Italy and the popes take their place as rulers. kingdom finally The dream of a united Lombard of Italy was dispelled and instead there was a crude revival of the Eoman
Europe.
It
was
Empire
with
Erankish
king
as
emperor.
These
events
"
were
Franks, Charles about largely by three remarkable Martel, Pepin, and Charles the Great, who had supplanted the kings and had made Merovingian a close alliance with the brought
Church.
unique,
The
opportunity
men
which
were
the times
offered them
was
Had
their strong
not
held
in
the ambitious chieftains of dependent on. of later days would have hastened
not
even
they
new
were
gone
name
could
true
the magic
of the
imperial
dark
from
overshadowing beginning.
"
all Europe
and the
the
King, 751.
Charles Martel
at Testry
was
son
monarchy. his way He to power. not only forced the rians nobles to obey, but also forced border peoples like the BavaWhen the and the Saxons to recognize his supremacy. he had
fought
66
of that mayor of the palace who both parts of the Erankish over
had
ENMITY
BETWEEN
EMPIRE
AND
PAPACY
67
flows, and which the Garonne was which pendence, called Aquitaine, tried to break away and establish its indehe subdued in order to gain the revolt. Although adherents he did not hesitate to grant to them as benefices the country through,
use
of Church
as
lands, he supported
organizer of churches Church, The reformer of the Frankish gave caused the pope to think he might
the
heartily the work of Boniface in Germany and as the valuable help that he be used to beat off the
Lombards,
was was
who
were
then just
more
in Italy.
for several years before his really sovereign and though king, he did not take the crown. death there was no His son Pepin also waited ten years more before he ventured to supplant Merovingian the phantom Finally, he sent monarchs.
embassy to the pope to ask whether bore the name but did not have who
an
they should
royal
be kings
pope
power
wisely
king.
The
Frankish
chiefs assented
was
and
so
crowned,
two
probably
the pope himself crossed afterward the Alps, solemnly anointed Pepin king, and obtained from him the promise to march into Italy to deliver the imperial cities,
over
years
had fallen into the hands which, with the exception of Rome, by the This consecration of the monarch of the Lombards. Henceforward Church a the the crown new sanctity. gave Frankish
was
kings
as
were
the
as
"
Lord's
sacrilege
well
treason
whom
it
-^ not
some
66.
Enmity
between
to surrender
one
Empire
If Eome
was
be gained
from
the other effort to save to find fault with him. the Church of pictures and images of Christ and the saints. The ancient Greeks had not been content with a simple wor-
no made successful cities. The pope had another reason This was the dispute about the use in
He
had
68
THE
AGE
OF
CHARLEMAGNE
or river or the ancestral ship of those spirits of mountain hearth in wliom they trusted j they sought to portray their This artistic ideas of the gods in painting and sculpture. forms beauty impulse, had of such and which produced
led them
to paint
pictures
or
carve
images The
saints who
people marvellous
the gods and heroes. replaced that such images of the day supposed After the rise of Mohammedanism powers.
had
sessed pos-
to explain the embarrassed A few of the difference between their religion and idolatry. bishops desired to restore worship to its earlier and simpler forms. A successful soldier, Leo the Isaurian, who, in 717,
the eastern
Christians
were
often
before he had
been
a
on
from
the
cause
new
had
saved
stantinop Conup
eagerly
took
of reform zealous
was
and
attempted
to reduce
use
or
the
continued
these
by his immediate
that they
successors.
So persistent
emperors
lost the
and Italian peoples, who were angry In Italy the papacy led the opposition. their patron saints. 67. States of the Church. Pepin did not find it easy to
"
Greek
keep
his promise, for his lords were loath to make war upon into He Lombards. lead two expeditions the was obliged to Italy, the second in 756, before Aistulf, the Lombard king, would
restore
finally surrender
to the
emperor.
These
Pepin
did
not
keys
of the
laid them
drew
At the same upon the tomb of St. Peter. up a document, session called a donation, giving the pope posof these cities. Both king and pope felt instinctively when power
rested upon
control
of vast
estates
or cities the papacy extend its could not maintain influence unless it was This was lord of visible domains. the beginning a of the States of the Church, which remained Victor separate territory until the unification of Italy under
Emmanuel
in 1870.
CONQUEST
68. Pepin's Greatness.
Lombards
the most
OF
THE
SAXONS
69
"
Next
important
The of Aquitaine. conquest Eoman stock, were restless under listened to their duke, who urged
Pepin
against the the of Pepin was achievement people, chiefly the old GalloFrankish them rule and readily dence. to fight for indepen-
to his campaigns
resolved
year
to
subdue
them
thoroughly.
In
resumed
of resistance. or of counties under Franks and placed the government done that So well was Aquitanians. this work trustworthy it taught his great son Charles how to subdue the Saxons and
how
so
after year from 760 to 768, he broke tresses he built forAs his army advanced
to organize
the Bavarians.
son
not
been
the
oftener
among
69. Charlemagne
Charlemagne, Charles the which Great.
in Italy.
"
Charles
form
is the French
From
the
of his reign in 768 later, he was ceaselessly until his death, forty-six years of the kingdom, occupied, not only with the administration but with the extension of its frontiers. He was early called
beginning
into Italy
surrender donation.
to compel
the
new
Lombard had
king,
Desiderius,
to
the
he
not
field,but shut himself up in Pavia. While the siege was being The pope a journeyto Eome. pushed forward Charles made have been better pleased had he recrossed the Alps would
to give up the cities. Charles had after forcing the Lombards He. renewed the donation other intentions. of Pepin and King Desiderius, many returned to capture Pavia. of whose
forced in 774 to surrender and to pass the remainder of his days in a monastery. Charles was king of the Lombards. He had also crowned been given the title "patrician of Eome" by the pope, but this honor which Pepin had also received. was a vague
won over
by Charles,
was
70.
Conquest
of the Saxons,
772-803.
begun
"
Even
before he
scended de-
had
70
and
THE
AGE
OF
CHABLEMAGNE
christianize the fierce Saxons, who had been attacked also by Charles Martel and Pepin. The lands of the Saxons commenced leagues beyond the right bank of the Rhine a few and
is now to the borders Denmark. northward of what Their boundary traced by a line southern could be roughly from Leipsic until it touched Cologne toward the running stretched
MANY
FRONTIERS
71
the lower eastern river Saale, which, with the Elbe formed Again and again Charles invaded the Saxon countryboundary. The gone revolt burst out. only to find that after he was Saxons were nor were they organized not united in a kingdom
fighting for their religion as The only chieftain who appears well as for their independence. to have exercised Widuthem was great influence over baptized no measures, kind. Until he surrendered and was
well for defence, they
were
but
however
savage,
subdued
the
spirit of
resistance.
At
one
by a new time Charles, exasperated revolt and unable to seize hundred of his followers to himself, ordered forty Widukind -five This massacre followed by a decree be beheaded. of Verden was death any one kept up the old threatened with who which did not observe the fasts or religious rites or refused baptism by the Church. Companies of missionary priests proclaimed As one part of Saxony went and monks about with the army. forced to submit, counts after another was administer the districts, and bishoprics were
of the
were
bishoprics, founded
were
like
Mlinster,
Bremen,
Hildesheim,
or
Halberstadt,
his death, southern
either
by Charlemagne the
centres
was
shortly
so
to
become
of towns,
that
eventually covered with lasted until the days of Napoleon. Where states which Charles could not break the spirit of the Saxons he compelled them to emigrate to the land of the Franks. Tradition says Church that from
the Capetian emigrants sprang kings who to rule France for nearly a thousand were years. Finally the conquest of Saxony was frontiers completed and the
a
and
western
Germany
family
of such
"
"
pushed
Duke
as
far north
as
Denmark
and
Tassilo
of Aquitaine, to make but, unlike Pepin, Charles had merely force to compel his submission. The
as
had
the
duke
display of in deposed
788, and
was
shut
up
in
were
monastery, governed
his domains
72
Charles crushed
invasion
THE
AGE
OF
CIIAELEMAGNE
the Avars,
people
which
were
always
ening threat-
The
Slavs
and beyond
though
of the earlier Huns. the Elbe were also forced to acknowledge he did not try to bring them directly under the remnants
included
chieftains in Spain the region immediately aided, in 778, in conquering south of There was a little Christian kingdom, the Pyrenees. already
the called Asturias, in the northwest, where the people had never been subdued Out of this kingdom by the Moslems. and of to grow the kingdoms were the new possessions of the Franks of Portugal, important an
the frontiers
Quarrels between
Moslem
Castile, Navarre,
and Aragon, which part in the building up of Spain. dominion there of the Prankish
it
was
were
to play
on
Since
was
all
constant
danger
of
war,
unsafe
to leave
these
border
lands
or
marches under ordinary counts, officers who at this time were frequently changed, arose of uniting the and so the custom whole of each border land under a count called the prefect of
the frontier, who Germany such a
was
man
and in England
count
72. Charlemagne
which Charles ruled
crowned
was
now
territory
over
in extent than that under " His titlewas king of the government of the Greek emperors. the Franks, governing the Gauls, Germany, and Italy," but so his power that his peoples were great and so wisely used was
greater
not
simple title. They began to call him " lord of the earth," " whom the Creator in his mercy has given It was natural to think to peoples as a defender and a father." that he was once the true successor of the emperors who
content
with
such
Learned brought peace and order to the western men world. for had not St. Jerome still believed in the Empire, proved from the prophecy
of Daniel end
also
was
the fourth
monarchy, Christ ?
the
of He title
desired
"
the
vague
patrician
more
exactly
just
TBE
LAWS
73
Irene, the mother of the young out her son's eyes, thrust him
to rule the Empire
dungeon,
and attempted
She
end.
About
the
was
Leo
been
who November,
were
into the
the
Saxon
country
to find Charles.
In
800,
cavalcade
to settle the needed Romans. Just what other questions know. On Christmas Charles Day
Some
pope
we
discussed
the
entered
church
upon
knelt
at
the the
altar.
Suddenly
Leo
head
most cried out pious crowned of God, the great and peace-giving emperor, be life and victory." Apparently by Charles was surprised
and Augustus,
people
and his
his friend
"
that Charles
and declared
biographer,
that
Einhard,
been
strange
day
not wish
successors
to be crowned
by the pope in that way, lest the pope's should claim that they had a right to make and to Einhard in his account that the emperors. adds that is the G-reeks, took this coronation emperors," first Charles her
over
very ill. At
reigning
thought
with
The
into exile, he undertook to make a treaty the Greek be recognized. that his title might emperor, on affair dragged several years, but finally the Greek hailed
him
as
both
Irene she
was
and
of
overthrown
envoys
basileus, though
the
treaty
was
not
ratified until after his death. 73. The Laws. Charles was
"
lawgiver
for
as
men
well
as
conqueror.
he
was
too
powerful
to resist his
nothing
save
through
the
advice
of
his
74
nobles
named
THE
AGE
OF
CHARLEMAGNE
assemblies of the great Frankish " These laws were Fields of May." the called capitularies. Some of them were simple orders to his officers,others
and
the
consent
by
of his vast estates, and He did not attempt, still others additions to the ordinary laws. to work over like Justinian and, in modern times, Bonaparte, In his reign every man continued all the laws into a single code.
were
directions
for the
management
to live under
his
own
law, be it Roman
or
Salic
or
Bur-
into Many were also growing merely local customs gundian. laws. The divided into about Frankish territory was whole large and The three hundred counties, some others small. In managing duchies disappeared. not county affaii-sit was
easy to draw the line between the duties of count and of bishop, for an offence which disturbed the peace and therefore should be judged by the count the bishop also be a sin which might The punish. quarrels of counts In order to hold both troubled Charles.
must
and
to
a
bishops
often
strict account,
over
he
Two
regularly
were were no
sent
emissaries,
sent
or
missi, all
a
the and
were a
generally
together,
see
count
bishop.
obeyed,
They and
commanded
one
"
to
that
the
the
laws
that
prevailed
against
God,
Some
was
or
the poor-, or
soon
of them
justice
"
The
rule justand fair to all were heavy burdens that the constant
laid upon the freemen. in the form of increased Nowadays come such burdens would peared. taxation, but the Roman system of taxation had almost disapAs Charles could it in borrow or not raise money the duty of order to hire men and equip them, it had become each individual who was and send a soldier rich enough to arm Poorer freemen at his own must expense. combine either to Often arm one or to send some one of their own else. number
a
rich
landowner
would
threaten
to have
sent
off to the
army
unless
he would
THE
REVIVAL
OF
LEARNING
75
men of free-
holding
was
it henceforth
not
was
as
benefice.
Charles
of
a
who
man
or
go themselves.
go
to
the
or This their either the count senior." recognition in the law of the relation between held a benefice and him from whom it had been
prevent
these
"
"
seniors compelled
very
to
from
standing
man
Charles subjects,
allegiance. of These The
men
every
to take
words
or
seniors
showed
"I promise were, words should be to his lord." The 75. The Church. notion
"
already to be faithful
...
that the
Church
should
be
have seemed to wrong affairs would dreamed that should be Christian, of an Empire the choice of bishops, and he thought it his duty to watch over for a better educated to provide clergy, and to see that no
own
its
heresies ordered
nor a
pagan
more
superstitions
accurate
He crept into the Church. translation of the copy of Jerome's the copies in use had been carelessly scholars at his court, procured Italy several Bibles copied in the
accurate
of southern With the aid of these an of Theodoric. the Latin Bible was and became completed used in the West.
text
of
the
only
version
Anglo-Saxon, Alcuin was an of Learning^. ence trained in the school of York, which was still under the influhad died in 735. Bede, who of a great scholar named him Charles had found him in Italy and had brought to
"
Aix-la-Chapelle
Here youths
were
in
782
to
taught
establish a school in the palace. all the learning that had survived
In such efforts Charles was Empire. the ruin of the Eoman free schools founded aided by several energetic bishops, who for the children living within their dioceses. For a time it
76
seemed revival
as
THE
AGE
OF
CHARLEMAGNE
if there
was
to
be
an
of
that
and of each of annals or brief statements generally But such a revival could not last long, for only year's events. the strong arms of the three great Franks kept western Europe Moreover, Latin had ceased from again falling into disorder.
written, in the form
to be the
historians
did the
language
region
common
taken
between
Latin
and
French.
In
Italy and
similarly
the beginnings
wrought
German
that
was
taking
shape.
"
77.
we are
Charlemagne.
eager
to know
When
how
has
great what
Tradition pictures Charles flowing beard, and clad in garments with a massive heavy with jewels but Einhard ; gives a very different description. Charles was tall and broad, a little inclined to distinguished him from other head, a long
men.
His eyes were large and with a rather short neck. face laughing a little long, hair fair, and sparkling, his "nose He wore dress, "despised the ordinary Frankish and merry."
stoutness,
foreign
self and never allowed himto be robed in them except twice in Rome, when he donned Like all noble Franks the Roman tunic, chlamys, and shoes." hunting, but he delighted especially in swimming. he
costumes,
however
handsome,
enjoyed
Einhard Chapelle
was so
says that he built his principal palace at Aix-labecause of its baths. Although in his drinking he
temperate,
detesting
drunkenness,
he
was
hearty
eater,
fond
they
that he disliked his physicians venison instead. him While to eat boiled meat
to
or reading Augustine's
cause beat
table
most
he
to
music.
The
book
He
he
liked
hear
City of God.
he
he
understood
"
used
to keep
CHARLEMAGNE'S
SUCCESSORS
77
and
blanks
in bed
might
accustom
under his pillow that at leisure hours he loved his He his hand to form the letters."
them always
children, keeping
about
him,
and
directing
their
Aix-la-Chapelle
(Aachen).
the
Cathedral,
Charlemagne
of which
as was a
the palace
round
left
into
was
built by century
a
fourteenth
a
Gothic
choir
added
to transform
the whole
cathedral.
education,
but
he
did
not
in
all things
set
them
good
"
Charlemagne
the Pious
was
Louis, named
because
or
the
Debonnair,
mild
a
and
rather
than
sweet
78
THE
AGE
OF
CHABLEMAGNE
disposition and a pure character. Troubles arose Louis began to carry out the old ruinous policy his sons. Charles had been the territory among
as
soon
as
by the death of all his the consequences of a similar mistake Louis. The sons save sons of Louis again and again rose They into a monastery, even thrust him against him. and he was dead quarrelled among themselves over a division when
A great battle was fought at Fontenet, south of the Empire. in Finally at Verdun, not decisive. of Auxerre, but this was
According 843, peace was to the terms made. in Italy to the North country from Beneventiim
to Lothair, the
long
strip of
Sea
was
eldest, with
was
the
title of
''
the Alps
east
and
given Beyond
on
the
Scheldt
on
the west.
the second son, was given the territory, son, east of this strip, and to Charles, the youngest all that lay The Emperor Lothair had no effective control to the west. his brothers, so that the three parts of the " kingdom over of
the Franks," separate Louis had
eastern,
To
Louis,
Ludwig,
three and
western
Charles of the war recognized that the inhabitants of eastern and When they Francia were really distinct peoples.
course swore
western
Francia,
became
became
to
lingua
or
Tudesque,
"
and
the
one
another,
in the army of
Charles in the
monuments
Roman
tongue.
the
historical
beginning
of France
and
Germany.
EMPIRE
OF
CHABLEMAGNE
79
80
THE
AGE
OF
CHARLEMAGNE
SUMMAEY
I. Charles
:
Martel.
"
1. Position
as
mayor
tanians
II. Pepin.
"
king.
popes
;
2.
In
Italy
(a)
cause
of enmity
against
tween bethe
and
(h)
Pepin's 3.
expeditions
(c) his
"
"donation."
Conquest
and
organization
to
:
III. Charlemagne.
1.
In
Italy:
(a)
renews
donation Saxons
(6)
becomes
king of Lombards.
;
2.
Conquers
so
of Saxons
priests
(6)
:
why
they
as
resisted
stubbornly
(c) missionary
territory.
and
monks
organizers
Tassilo,
3. Other
conquests 4. Emperor
Bavarian
:
Slavs, in Charles
;
;
Spain.
(")
;
attitude
of
C") expedition
of
the
to Rome
(c) circumstances
toward
;
new
of coronation
5.
(d) attitude
of
condition
Greeks
assemblies
emperor.
Lawgiver:
(a)
Prankish
(")
kinds
of law ;
(c) enforcement
wars on
missi ;
(d)
effect of constant
(e) recognition
clergy. the palace
(/)
efforts to
improve and
vassal ;
(a)
Al-
IV.
school ; (") the writings of the day ; 7. Appearance (c) changes in language. and habits of Charles. The Carolingians. 1. Louis, his character and his misfortunes.
cuin, the Bible
"
2.
The
sons
of Louis
(a) their
wars
(6) treaty
of Verdun
and
Comparison.
boundaries
"
1.
The
boundaries
Empire
of Charles
and
the of
of the Roman
Charles and size of Byzantine Empire about Charles compared government confronting
Roman
Empire.
700. with
3. DiiBculties those
of
of the later
IMPORTANT 717.
Accession of Leo the Isaurian
DATES
at Constantinople
; the image
controversy.
732. 751.
Defeat
of the Saracens
at Tours
by
Charles
Martel.
P4pin
becomes
king.
768. 774.
800. 814.
843.
Accession
of Charles.
becomes crowned
Charles Charles
Death
king
of Charles.
Treaty
of Verdun.
SUMMARY
81
FURTHER
General
Reading:
STUDY
Eginhard
by Mombert,
Life of (Einhard),
Davis,
Charlemagne
; Adams,
biographies
Hodgkin
; modern Civilisation,
3-31 ;
4 and
5 ; Emerton,
Mediaeval
Europe,
; Henderson,
I., Ch. 2.
65. 66.
Pepin
Robinson,
Iconoclasm:
Thatcher-McNeal, 494-498;
Byzantine
460-469,
Alzog,
Empire,
II., 206-218;
briefer
in
Oman's
67.
Ch.
15.
69.
States
Nos.
38-39
168-172,
; Thatcher-McNeal,
186-189
; Alzog,
II.,
141-147
70.
map
Saxon
War
Einhard, work of
pare Comsee
45 paragraph 72.
on
Boniface
for
duration
of bishoprics,
Charlemagne,
Bryce, "Fall
Thatcher-McNeal,
No.
Nos.
8, 13 ; especially
on
Ch.
56.
Compare
26
meaning
of
of Rome,"
:
73.
The
Laws
extracts
in Robinson,
No. 62 ; longer
selections in TV.
and Bp., Vol. VI., No. 6. In Tr. and Bp., Vol. III., No. 2, p. 2-5, is the capitulary " de villis,''^ith an inventory The w of an estate. 802 is also in Henderson, Documents, 189-201. capitulary of
74.
Government
Roman
and Empire,
:
Lords 7-13
;
Compare
57-60,
also condition
in later
see
selections in Robinson,
Nos.
58-60.
75.
The
Church
Emerton,
:
Introduction,
222-227
; Alzog,
II.,218-222. is
an
example
76.
Revival
of Learning of work
in
Einhard's
Life of Charlemagne
; Charlemagne's
biography
in Tr. and
attitude
appears
from
his
own
words
Bp., Vol.
VI., No.
5, p. 12-16,
or
and
in Robinson,
or
Nos.
63-64.
See further,
West,
Alcuin,
Mombert
Hodgkin.
of
77.
Description
Charlemagne
No.
in 53.
Einhard,
sections
21-27,
more
briefly in Robinson,
78.
Strasburg McNeal,
in 'Emerton,
Mediaeval
Europe, division
Significance
of the
28-30.
Additional
Reading
Guizot, History
of France,
8 vols.
CHAPTER
BEGINNINGS
VI.
FEUDAL
OF
EUROPE
79. Origin
followed the
of Feudal
Treaty
Society.
"
Within
the century
which
the central government, (843) of Verdun Francia, lost its hold upon its particularly in western subjects. to be controlled They began by force or through the gift of lands and privileges the acceptance bound them to of which the giver. later Roman The
beginnings
of this change
was
reach
to
back
to the
in the completion struggles caused by the collapse of Charlemagne's empire and invasions. by the Norse Confusion and Hungarian and ruin Empire, hurried
were
but it
everywhere.
It is true
and
held together, mainly because of geographical Others, like the portion of Lothair, were tossed position. No that any man about, divided, and wonder subdivided.
western
Francia
strong
was
enough
to protect
or
to
menace
transformed
could not help themselves, or because than for the form of government.
for safety
Of the three kingdoms of Lotharingia. marked out at Verdun, middle Francia, or Lotharingia, as it was named its ruler, fell to pieces in about a generation. In the valafter leys a new was of the Saone and the Rhone gradually formed
"
80. Fate
Burgundy,
which
included
except the northwestern duchy half was The of Burgundy. southern by itself called Provence because it included Provincia. It
more
was
kingdom all the older Burgundian to become This was the French part.
first a kingdom
from
the
merely
LOTHARINGIA
liOTHARINGlA
NORTH
ACCORDING
or
TO OF
THE
THE S43
ALPS
DIVISION
Lotharingia
Lorraine, Dauphine with The by
a
is indicated
two
by dark
li
the
Burgundies,
Savoy,
their
annexation
?--
Kiut^dom
heavy
a
north by Burgundy,
Kingdom
(933 1032)
-
including
of the
a
of Provence,
is indicated
Longitude
East
0"
from
Greenwich
84
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
but also by its civilization,which under the mild by mountains kings had retained more sway of the early Burgundian of the After less than two centuries the Roman laws and customs.
new
or
Burgundian German-Roman,
kingdom
was
Empire.
merged It was
for France the names slowly recovered under of Dauphine, Provence, Franche-Comte, and Savoy, a process not completed The was northern part of Lotharingia also at until 1860. There first united to east Francia. one was region which
remained
name was a
a
bone
is
a
which
Once
was
during
This
ringia such a fate overtook the parts of Lothainevitable that Italy also north of the Alps, it was be separated from the rest of Charlemagne's empire. would Two Frankish descendants or three times east or of west When little conemperors, but they gained trol crowned for the throne. of affairs. Italian nobles also contended There was hope for a restoration of order until the German no down in 962 and restored the Empire. Otto came Charles
w^ere
of the to 1871.
Germany
81. East
fortunate
Francia.
of the that
"
East
Francia,
or
Germany,
there
was were
the most
no
When
of
more
claim the forward throne, the families of the local nobles brought able kingdom leadership men, the German might whose under fairly boast of being the successor empire. of the Frankish
to
Carolingians,
Charles,
Bavaria Saxony under and placed Germans the as these peoples and the other counts, well Swabians, were the Franconians, not and the ThuringiansAlthough
Charles
had
"
"
absorbed
the master
rose
into
was
one
great whole.
some
As
soon
as
the strong
a
hand
of
withdrawn
to the
"
duchies,
of the
new
WEST
FRANCIA
85
His sucthe power of the other dukes. cessor his rival, the duke of Saxony. Henry was the Fowler, hunting with a falcon as this king was named, because he was in 919 his election was to him, changed the when announced sought
The kingship policy and sought to conciliate the other dukes. the dukes to accept was not hereditary, but Henry persuaded king in 936. his son Otto as his successor. Otto became The the spent in trying to overcome early years of his reign were ducal rivals and bring their peoples more directly under his In the end the at first apparently rule. He was successful.
to break
down
were
to
triumph
so
completely
that
the
strength in trying Roman Empire, where pope doing once peace and right into a disordered more
G-erman
remained unaccomplished for this failure was the waste of to realize the dream of a renewed and
emperor would unite to bring
world.
undertook crowned
This
task
he
Otto
was
when
The
hardest for
fate
west
was
reserved
Francia,
or
France,
partly
over
because
ship the kingbetween
A
of disputes
or
contests
Ship
of
the
Northmen,
near
or
Vikings. Norway,
the kings
and
their great
Found buried 78
deep feet
in
on
1880 the
Gokstad,
nobles, but mostly because in expethe Northmen dition expedition desolation where. everySome
of the after
long,
seashore. 16 feet
Its dimensions:
pierced
a
No
on
and
one
feet
mast,
side.
Owner,
Anlaif.
ninth
warrior
named
spread
kings would have been capable in other days of reigning worthily, but all the resources which able kings find at hand were The system of taxation which gone. would royal
have
furnished
money
venture
for
to
an
army
had
disappeared;
the
officers could
make
themselves
practically
86
independent privileges
so a
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
in their counties;
to
the
treasure
of lands
was
and
of
followers
city that they could call their own. house was set aside, lords of another throne. This
new
had
twice
house
was
founded
by
rightly called the Strong, because he was and the Bretons against the Northmen Charles, the favorite
was a son
duchy,
including
the hero of the fight during the reign of Robert's reward the Pious. between the
Seine and
the
king for ten years and sons was of Robert's another for a few months, but the time had not come when the family of Charles could be pushed so that aside permanently, Loire.
One
Robert's
of kings
grandson, and
Hugh
the Great,
was
content
to be
played
power
His son, Hugh the real ruler of France. pened the same part for thirty years, but in 987 there haphe who held the before once what had happened Thus the Capetian of king. also received the name
"
maker Capet,
family
mounted
the
until the Revokition back on Charles and Hugh was made king
to reign they were upon which The French have always looked of 1789. his family as French kings, so that before
throne
there had
five Louis.
namers,
Several
fared
Charles
of the
"
and
for Charles
as
II. is known
the
"
Bald
III.
the
"
Simple."
One
Louis
is called the
"
and Stammerer
was
nickCharles
"
" Outre-mer," or Over-sea, because he and another, from England to take the crown. over
brought
83.
from
England.
"
England
suffered
the Northmen,
were of Wessex The greatest of them, Alfred, who able and warlike kings. to the throne in 871, when the Northmen came triumphant, seemed is one of the noblest figures in the history of England
or
of Egbert
of
any and
nation.
to accept
After
the
own
he had
forced the
faith, he
He
peace
Christian
people.
Danes
to
the condition
of his
brought
scholars
to his
DANES
IN
ENGLAND
87
In order
to
court
from
Wales
and from
Germany.
English
tongue,
he translated
the language of the common which was into it several important Latin books
world. known
the ideas of the Eomans and He also encouraged the monks to put together what in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, about the English
the
firsthistorical work of any modern tongue. people in their own The Northmen first devas84. Danes in England. tated who
"
and
then
occupied
period Northmen into E-ussia and founded kingdom a also penetrated ; others in Greenland. to Iceland and formed settlements emigrated A littlelater they crossed the Atlantic and reached the shores
the
same
France
now
in the Norway,
Some were also to found of America. Italy. But they accomplished most It was chiefly bands from the peninsula
to
came
these
lands.
Northmen.
The
English
called
the and
French,
Their
own
country
too
poor to offer all its restless warriors either food or adventures, in their long boats and out into the sea and so they pushed sailed for the rich shores far to the south. that the inhabitants were often so sudden and
to
ransom.
Their
churches
were
destroyed,
towns
were
Emboldened
by their
successes,
to attack the armies numbers of the English and ventured kings. They or Frankish the vassal kings to pay compelled itself. Alfred had Wessex tribute and pressed hard upon
on
the throne
he was driven to take refuge when his war In 878 he gathered bands and peace
were
Guthrum again, fell upon the Danes, and forced King followers to be baptized as Christians and to make Wedmore. By the terms of the treaty, the Danes
control the country tp the Welsh them
to cede London
east of
a
his
at to
border.
west northforced
Although
88
the kings England,
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
of Wessex
had
for
actually gained obliged to give a better organization to the territories they kingdom As Danish The soon the crumbled. still held. the English, they were Danes as race were of the same ually gradThis facilitated by the English population. absorbed
they
by the successors England the reconquest of of northeastern Alfred, a task completed about fifty years after his death. in France. The Normans become 85. Danes peace of led those Danes Wedmore who did not wish to settle quietly
"
"
in England
anew
to seek
west
upon
The
seen
storm
broke
the Northmen,
Seine to the very walls. who rowed their ships up the winding In 885 their fleet stretched for six miles below the city. For to capture the fortified a over year they vainly attempted bridges that
to withFinally they were persuaded draw suburbs, or to plunder Burgundy, by offering them the chance and The hold of the Northmen by the gift of a large sum of money.
connected faubourgs.
the
"
City
"
with
the north
and
south
911
fast becoming
hardly
more
granted the whole region to Hrolf as duke. Hrolf pledged himself, with before Wedmore,
to
become
He
was
baptized
with
was
at Rouen,
eager
to rebuild monasteries
viously pre-
been to destroy
so
them.
It
was
ring hung upon dared to cast a covetous eye upon three years and yet no one it. The Northmen forgot their own tongue or Normans soon
safe that
a
gold
the most and became civilization. active leaders of French Such a peace should be remembered as evidence of the good sense of Charles, in the same way that the peace of Wedmore is credited to the statesmanship of Alfred.
86. Hungarians.
"
The
or
Magyars, They
were came
a race
Huns.
into
IMMUNITY
89
had
western
Europe
were as
eastern
followed, and Western and fierce plunderers. devastated by their invading was
that the Huns
made
and destroyed Their first serious repulse came in 938, over twenty the Unstrut
years
his treaty with Hrolf they the Bavarian army, killing its
from
Henry
the Fowler
twenty
Bavaria. Otto passed and By this time they had occupied the plains about the Theiss they built up a kingdom, adopted where and the Danube, Christianity, and long afterward were the bulwark of Europe
Another
invader.
"
87. Consequences.
gave
It
was
such
dangers
and
disorders that
the nobles, great or small, chance after chance to seize for that properly belonged to the government. themselves powers to render more All they had to do was general the division,
into lords and vassals, and by of freemen to keep the officers of the central virtue of grants of immunity Both these steps had been out of their domains. government In 847, family ceased to rule. before Charlemagne's taken
already
common,
Treaty
of Verdun,
may
capitulary or decree Charles that " each free faithful, such a one as
a
century
later
in England.
over
Only
in
a
in this way
could
was
decreed
any
control into
men
same
time
were
lavishly
to counts, abbots, bishops, and even giving grants of immunity to influential men who held less important positions or merely The ordinary formula declared that the recipigreat estates. ent
" should hold his estate, with all the men upon it, in entire immunity, and without the entrance of any one of the judges for the purpose of holding the pleas of any kind of causes." Great lords granted to their vassals similar freedom from their
own
or
any other
person's
control.
This
practice
in
effect
90
divided
were
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
the
state
not
89.
was
under Land.
"
in which the direct obligations to the king. to hold If society was together, some
into
small
fragments
subjects
bond
more than solid than oaths and more permanent needed had become patrons fear. In the earlier period rich noblemen from their of ambitious youths or of persons who hoped much
protection. of land or
gain to the lords had been a few more pieces imposing The situaa more array of dependents. tion It was had changed. often er the nobleman who sought lord, for the noble a than the freeman sought who vassals could not save himself or his domains amid the wreck of society The
unless he had followers bound to bring him aid. As land was about the only stable property left, and as power and privileges at least with it, the acceptance of a domain generally went large enough to support a horseman would create an obligation
to unite permanently vassal and lord. These enough without expectation gifts of land or benefices had at firstbeen made Afterward be returned. that they would they were
strong
for a definite period. into grants for a lifetime or changed derived, curiously had come to be called fiefs,a term They from Frankish a meant cattle. Kings, enough, word which had begun to give such benefices to nobles, and monasteries to be, their vassals. or those who who wished already were, In this way the duties of vassalage were attached to pieces of land. The combination persisted, and after a time these duties
were
not
arranged
by
were
received.
same man
titles,and might stand in a variety of different for a certain lords. Even a king might relations to as many fief be vassal of one of his own vassals. dozen received for their work These as officialsthe use gradually came of certain estates. benefices, and, by a natural confusion to be looked upon as had been the cause of of thought, the office itself, which is, a part of the the grant was considered the consequence, that
90.
Offices.
"
Counts
and
dukes
had
DUTIES
OF
VASSALS
91
the which justice, furnish and through,
fief. Public
office ceased
to be
means
him State could guard the assure subject, for him with soine so well things which he could not procure into a piece of property managed It was himself. transformed Even abbeys and primarily for the benefit of the holder. bishoprics
to
were
considered
fiefs, because
upon
their election
positions the clergy received many privileges which In the end not only belonged to the government. originally laud but everything the State ordinarily does for the citizen,
such other things, were and many that the king held his crown
turned
as a
declared
fief from
forfeit if he
justly.There
county
quarters
the citadel of
that in
lord, several
a
to another, while
might
rule
quarter, and
stillother lords have the country-side. 91. Fief s Hereditary. When the notion grew strong that they all these governmental rights and the benefices to which were attached were property, the lords of high or low degree
"
to hand them down to their children. It was again endeavored Charles, the grandson of Charlemagne, who, by the Edict of Kiersy in 877, practically agreed that if a count died his county In doing this he did not start a new should go to his son. custom,
but
simply
recognized
as
legal what
ordinarily
took
place. 92. Duties of Vassals. The duties of all vassals, from the duke of half a kingdom to the baron of a village, were similar, When though they necessarily varied in number. the vassal was
"
invested
fore with his fief he knelt, unarmed and bareheaded, behis lord, placed his hands in his lord's hands, and declared
"
himself to be
been raised to his feet and kissed, he took an oath of fidelity,and then received a twig or a clod of earth in token was of the fiefitself. He now under
man."
his
After
he had
obligation to follow his lord upon his expeditions, or fight for him in his petty wars, or guard his castle, or if need be surrender his own castle for a time to his lord. If he had
92
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
succeeded
sometimes
to
fief,he
was
obliged to pay
to a whole year's revenue amounted On three or he must bought the fief, pay three years' revenue. the lord's eldest four special occasions he paid an aid, when
"
"
married, and for the when his daughter was He was to furnish ransom made prisoner. when the lord was his lord, and a certain number of followers, with food and his fief. He must through lodging they passed also when to give him advice attend the lord's court several times a year
son was
knighted,
or
assist him
in the settlement
of quarrels
or
of crimes.
"
was
the
system.
an
So
far
government
a
attempt
to organize
country
sums
scheme,
without
collecting
large
of money
in taxes
to
judges,nd soldiers. The a pay officials, from the king to together by a summons
summoned
their
vassals, and they in came their retainers, and all at the expense of those who Justice was fulfilment of their feudal duties. not administered in tribunals maintained but in the rude courts
might
at
great
increase
their
the fees.
controlled many
of the roads
bridges, and
expending
any money
94. The
People.
"
Lords
and
vassals
made
up only
the
the
small of the
or
the descendants were produce, of the villains or serfs, who of the freemen, the coloni, and the slaves of the later Roman farmers or The Empire. most of the villains or serfs were
farm
laborers,
some
were
It became
more
difficult to
cross
the broad
more
PEASANT
BURDENS
93
the nobles, great or of serfs, from classes, chiefly composed Almost the means small, who drew from them of livelihood.
was
through day
In
the Church,
a
where
even
ant's peasarchbishop,
to
might
or
some
rise to be
powerful
abbot,
the line
an were
develop below
were
those
above of Europe,
while
those
become
mercantile population, of the nineteenth century. Although 95. The Serfs. there
"
great laboring, manufacturing, and to grow the democracies out of which were
were
still many
freemen,
the
majorityof
nor
the people
were
serfs, who
their estate,
marry outside it without leave their land to any one They nor save their children. Their condition was were also obliged to pay a special tax. better than that of the ancient slaves, for they could not be
sold separate from the land, nor could their land be taken from If the fief was them. sold, they belonged to another lord, but Their marriages this change did not necessarily injure them.
were
be
really a part of the community beasts of burden. to If their lord happened and not mere man, just generous and peaceful, their lives might be quiet, recognized,
so
were
that they
prosperous,
and
happy.
Unfortunately
the
lords
upon
were
often
quarrelsome and harsh, waging petty wars lords. In this case the lot of the peasant
was
best way
to
starve
lord out
was
to
destroy the
96.
Peasant
burdens
a
which
rested
the peasants
may in an
be
described
as
example
taken
of Mont-Saint-Michel.
The
tenants
must
fetch stone, mix mortar, and serve the masons. last of June, on demand, they must mow and draw
Toward
t\irn hay
the
and
In August they must manor-house. reap the it in." They convent's grain, put it in sheaves, and draw from the convent one cannot put in their own grain until some has marked out its share, and this has also been carted to the
it to the
94
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
convent
owes
barns,
"
On
the
September
. . .
the
the
villain
On
he
owes
of ground his chicken due, also the grain On of barley and a quart of wheat. due. At his sheep Easter
owes
... ...
[a sort
rent].
ninth of At Christmas
plough,
Abbey
of
Mont-Saint-Michel.
the
Built
on
rocky and
isle
near
Brittany.
by coast angle of the French made Its walls were strong, exceptionally The a gate. northern wall is over
Years War
success
besieged
by
the
English
without
from
sow,
and harrow."
his bread
at
baked
be ground
oven,
pressed
to the Originally it was an advantage winepress. bakery village that the lord built mill and and winepress, because the peasants were too poor to provide them, but after into the right to receive the a time the favor transformed was
his
profits of
monopoly.
The
FARMS
95
wine and other products first. He generally hired no laborers, for him, often several for the peasants were obliged to work Such days each week, or at least during certain seasons. work might be in the fields or about the castle, or upon the
At one time there had been no legal limit roads and bridges. to the amount of this work, but custom and the efforts of the
eventually
made
97. Farms.
Europe
American and
was
"
Outside
divided township.
the cities the land throughout western into great estates, often the size of an In England they were called manors, which
the word
" "
in France
an
Such
village
comes.
to to
a
count,
to the
king.
The
richest nobles
a
possessed
generally
Each estate stewards. divided into two porwas tions, of which lord retained for his
one
the
own
immediate
use.
The
land
to
was
which
cultivated belonged
not
the
Montlh6ry.
separate farms, but generally into three great fields,and each field into half-acre The strips. division into three fields
was
About fourteen miles south of Paris, built It is situated in the eleventh on century. a high hill above the village, and threatened
the road from Paris it
to Orleans.
The
barons
occasioned method
by of
the
were often at war with who possessed kings. In 1104 it came the early Capetian into possession of Philip I., and a littlelater
it
was
dismantled
by
his
son,
Louis
VI.
cultivation which allowed the land to rest or liefallow every third year, a method adopted because the peasants did not know how to fertilize the soil, or properly to vary the crops. Every
general
96
had
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
peasant
several strips in each field,it might be sixty or it fewer. This curious system of dividing might be thirty or even the farms into a number the peasants of parcels compelled
to
do nowadays. together more than ordinary farmers work Sometimes the lord's land also lay about in the three fields.
peasants did not live in houses scattered over the countryside, but in a closely built village. The manor-house of the lord his steward might be in the midst of the village or at a little
The
or
hill, from a neighboring upon the country for miles strong walls and lofty towers overawed In addition to the cultivated fields there were around. ows, meadpastures, and
by his lands.
If this house
was
for their pigs or woods, to the use of which cattle the peasants had some rights. 98. Duration of Feudalism. Feudal society reached its earliest in France, although the same and fullest development
"
customs
gradually
appeared
in
Germany
towns gave a continued existence of many It remained the form of social peculiar turn to its growth. Europe until the fourteenth century. order in western
Italy the
and Eoman
England.
In
SUMMARY
I. Anarchy Western
Europe.
so
in
"
1.
Lotharingia: and
what
(") situation;
separated it from
(6) why
West
it fell to pieces
;
quickly
(c)lands formed out of it and their final destiny. 2. East Francia : (a) boundaries ; (6) the great duchies ; (c) new houses ; (d) Hungarian of Empire, raids ; (e) dream reigning its monarchy Francia : (a) why 3. West was ; (h) the later weak Carolingians tion attacks and their relaand their rivals ; (c) Danish
Francia
to
Danish
invasions 4. England
of England
:
(d) origin
Alfred
of the
duchy
of
Normandy.
Danish
(a)
as
The
kingdom
of Wessex
the ; (fe)
peril ;
(c)
Alfred
king ;
(d)
and
the
Danes,
New
Organization
of
Society.
"
1. The
individual
himself
noble,
heir
of dying
to
vassals, pledged
him
benefices ;
(b) treating
the
offices he
hereditary
fiefs ;
SUMMABY
97
2. Duties
;
a
(c) independent
of vassalage
of royal officersby grants of immunity. obedience to law : (a) ceremony supersede toward
the
(6)
obligations
:
lord
which
result.
are
caste subject
as
a
(a) classes
of life ;
1. The
from
;
which
they dues
descended
by the
form
manner
"
of slavery
(c) the
paid
peasants
(d)
For work
their
(e)their
by
war are
Comparison.
way
states
the
public
to the
for, in contrast
2. The with
organization
of work
contrasted
IMPORTANT
843.
877. Treaty of Verdun. of Kiersy.
DATES
Capitulary
Peace
878. 911.
936. 962.
of Wedmore.
Creation of the duchy of Normandy. Accession of Otto the Great. Otto becomes
Accession
emperor
of the Holy
Eoman
Empire.
987.
of Hugh
Capet.
FURTHER General
Reading
:
STUDY
Tout,
Europe
from
918
to
1272
{Empire
; Cheyney, Vikings in
and
Papacy)
; Seignobos
(Dow
and
Social History
ed.),Feudal of England;
Begime
Keary,
trial Indus-
Western
Christendom.
Paragraphs
:
"
80.
Fate
of Lotharingia history,
Emerton, map
Mediceval 8 and
Europe,
30-35
; for its
subsequent
see
paragraphs
134,
187,
212,
275. Francia
:
:
Emerton, Kitchin,
Ch. 3 ; Henderson,
I., 163-182
; Adams,
I., 38-46.
Francia
Growth
of the
Colby,
French
Nation,
83. Alfred
:
Ch. 5. Gardiner,
See below
60-62
for genealogy
; Hughes,
Chronicle, Lee, No. 23 ; Kendall, selections from the Anglo-Saxon No. 8 ; Anglo-Saxon Laws, Kendall, No. 6 ; Lee, Ch. 6.
84. 85.
Danes
in England
Normans
Green,
:
44-61
; Church,
199-214
; Colby,
No. 9.
The
in France
Kitchin,
I., 171-179
; in Italy, Emerton,
223-229. 86.
The Hungarians
:
Emerton,
106-109,
130-133.
:
87-98.
Consequences,
age,
see
The
Feudal
System
The
distresses of the
see
Robinson,
description in Seignobos,
98
BEGINNINGS
OF
FEUDAL
EUROPE
Ch. 4 ; Adams,
writers in Munro
Civilization, Ch.
and
phase
see
Ch.
and Nos.
Mersen,
Tr. and
Up.
3 ;
Thatcher-McNeal,
180-230
; Eobinson,
Ch.
157 ;
Jones, No. 5.
Additional plans
Reading:
Seebohm,
manor.
English
Village
Communities,
with
of the
mediaeval
Principal
Charlemagne, Louis,
Descendants
of
Charlemagne
1 814
814-840
I
Lothair Ludwig
E. 840-855
Charles
K.
II.
(The Bald)
840-877 ; E. 875-87T
II.
Charles
Louis
{The Stammerer)
877-879 I Charles III.
K.
E. 881-888
K.
Louis
III
{The Simple)
879-882
Louis
898-929
IV.
I (Outre-Mer) I
Louis
V.
986-987
Hugh
Robert
Capet's
Family
Eudes,
K.
Robert,
France,
duke
888-89
of t 928
(K.
few
months)
Emma,
m.
Hugh
{The Great), i
Duke of France
956
Rudolf
K. 923-936
Hugh
Duke
Capet
of France K. in 987
E.=Emperor
; K.=King
of West
Francia
or
France.
CHAPTER
THE
NEW
VII.
RULERS
AND
EUROPE,
ITS
ITS
FOES
99. From
down
936 to 1154.
"
The
years
that
saw
the breaking
saw also the extension of the old system of government to until almost all that was of the boundaries of Christendom, This Europe brought within its limits. become the new was
by the or either by direct missionary work accomplished increasing intercourse between the countries of the north and dalism The triumph of feueast with the older lands of the south.
was was
not lasting.
It had
hardly
become
system
of western
by
the
Church
became
society before it was The from below by the people. kings and mined its bishops and abbots when also felt the danger from hardly distinguishable tempted ordinary nobles, and atto
find
remedy
in withdrawing
the
ecclesiastics
wholly from the control to the rule of the pope. them of unity in the crusades, which almost enthusiasm
two
or
subjecting
new
sense
by
and
three
on
attack
Europe,
particularly
the north
contact
Constantinople.
on of Charlemagne into rude brought the Christian Frank in which two ways Slav. There were
"
The
conquests
with the pagan this half-barbarous Christendom driving back the Slav
might
be extended,
"
one
by
lands, another captured his tribes to exist by converting The as members family of Christian peoples. of the growing border-lands or marks had been Charlemagne which under
the and organizing the Slav and allowing
99
100
the
THE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
BULEES
AND
ITS
FOES
guard of Prankish civilization were reorganized advance The Elbe ceased to I., by his son, and his grandson. by Otto it lay parts of three great be the northern frontier. Beyond
was, as the mark of which, the Northmark, of marks, one Brandenburg, to become the nucleus of the later Prussian back toward Slavs were kingdom. The the steadily pushed
Oder.
the
partially resettled by German nists, colofounded bishoprics were the control of under and new Still farther east on the of Magdeburg. archbishopric
Their
lands
were
Danube
grow from
the
This
was
to
thus
stretched
northeastern
lands.
101.
Conversion
that the
It was tianity Chrisonly through of the Slavs. Slavs could hope to strengthen themselves foes, for with
against
some
their western
Christianity would
come were
converted,
of those
indispensable
one
traditions of orderly government which in the struggle. Moreover, if the Slavs were for the interminable
wars
motive
would
were
be gone.
touched
the
They
vaguely
not
priests who
eager
followed lands
to gain
than
to
preach
the
gospel.
One
of the
and Moravian
in gathering chiefs who had succeeded nearly all the western in Slavs under his rule sent to the emperor at Constantinople 862 for missionaries of another sort. In response Cyril came
and
were
Methodius,
so
two
successful apostles to the Slavs, justas Boniface To Germans. them the Slavs owed
brothers, natives of Thessalonica. They that ever since they have been regarded as
was
the
apostle
to the
beginnings
empire influence of the two missionaries was soon collapsed, but the in its ruin, for many even strengthened of their Slavic converts fled eastward into Bulgaria this and assisted in converting
mixed
people
to
Christianity.
was
The
so
strongest named
German
advance
the Poles,
ENGLAND'S
DANISH
KINGS
101
due
largely to
The
on
great plains.
strong
Their
power
the
organization
was
gave
them.
them
when
they
were
exposed
to German
that, centuries
oif papal
this
Christians
of worship, but in 870 he chose the Greek. The Russian Slavs received Christianity directly from Constantinople toward the year 1000. Their
of Bulgaria, and Prince appeared in the case between forms the Greek and the Roman
princes
were
Northmen
when
from
the Scandinavian
Prince
Vladimir
himself
decided Slavs.
to surround
with
between a bond Since it religion became prince and people. brought from Constantinople, where was more of the ancient civilization lingered than in the West, the civilization of Russia in the eleventh Europe. century
was more
advanced
102.
or
The
Hungarians.
"
Hungarians,
was
so
During
great
Church
that the
pope
was
1000
sent
royal
crown.
Since he
of the Hungarian
The
frontier
of
Christianity
was
pushed in the
the Danes among and their wilder kindred northward In Denmark Scandinavian the work was peninsula. during was the reign of Cnut, who completed also king of
England.
and
He
brought
over
many
English
a tried to make new of Denmark of the Northmen and their organization kingdoms put an end to their piratical raids.
into Christian
104.
crown were
England's
to
a
new
Danish
Kings.
"
Cnut
had
series of Danish
invasions. of
a
bought
tax
102
It
TEE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
Alfred who had suggested such a scheme, but ^thelking the Rede-less, or unadvised, who became red, nicknamed he sought to terrify the invaders by orderAfterward in 978. ing
was
no
massacre
reign the great first called earls, a Danish lords, or earldermen, were title. They several counties. ruled territories often as large as dead and the English In 1042 when Cnut and his sons were
"
of all their kindred who had recently settled Svend, Cnut's father, had avenged sacre this mas-
himself
king.
During
Earls.
Cnut's
chose
as
Edward fessor, the weak the Conof ^thelred, had been living in Normandy, longed bethe real power who Godwine's to the earls, and chiefly to Earl Godwine.
king
a son
lands Sussex
looked of who
included
the
Canterbury.
a
William,
afterward asserted that Edward Although the crown the crown of England. to give, for the lords, bishops, abbots, and was not Edward's in the council, or Witenagemot, assembled other notable men
who
had
the
right
to
choose
the
kings,
as
William
a
went
back
to
to
Normandy throne.
real
claim
the
When
drove
Harold.
"
already As a child he had been men. shown in 1035 barons by his father, who left in the midst of jealous had finally subdued He to Jerusalem. went on a pilgrimage his enemies orderly than any At first he other region, at least within the limits of France. had had been helped by the Capetian kings, for his ancestors and made
more
106.
The Duke
Duke
William
had
had
Normandy
faithfully served the Capetians hard But it was became king. lower
course
as
their lords
a
even
before Hugh
king at Paris to allow the a vassal. of the Seine to be held by so powerful for
THE
NORMAN
CONQUEST
the king before he seized dangerous rival.
"
103
a crown
Twice
which
William
made
had
an
defeated
even more
him
107. The
Norman
Conquest
In
1066
Edward
the
fessor Con-
Castle
The Duke birthplace, Robert
of
Falaise.
the Devil
belonged
to him.
From
every
side
share in the spoil. He received a pope, who had been offended by the English Norman thought that archbishop, and who would
get
no
treatment
of the
conquest
such
make
England
aid from
obedient to the papacy. Harold could brother took the the jealous earls. His own
more
opportunity
to invade
England
with
an
army
of Norwegians.
104
THE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
ANB
ITS
FOES
Victorious
William, fought
army
over
who
at Senlac
Hastings. English
Harold
no
killed and
save
his
The
"
had
choice
submission
cruel to to England,
which
was
Conqueror."
as
108.
all who
William
King.
"
Although
William
was
resisted him, his triumph vyas an advantage henceforward more closely united to the Continent,
new
religious, intellectual, and artistic life. imposing man most cathedrals, built by Nor-
to this influence. architects, still stand as witnesses the William a government. stronger country also gave his In Normandy there had been few great lords to thwart
He their fiefs directly of him. in England, breaking up the great system applied the same earldoms and scattering the lands of the richer earls, so that they could not easily bring together their followers to dispute
efforts and
all
men
had
held
He
held them
of
the
he
knew,
for he
had
caused an Domesday
no
more
in of all property to be set down Book, so named, perhaps, because its records could Day. be questioned than " dooms " of the Judgment
In his effort to check unruly nobles he was aided by the old gates lords, bishops, abbots, and deleEnglish county courts, where to be too important to settle cases from the towns met Here was decided by the manorial or town courts. administered
by the freemen
will of when
some
themselves
great noble.
same
not
a
the
day
the
classes
of
William's
successors
stronger
would
their liberties.
kings of the German into Italy, and, like another before Otto had ventured to march had not The Charlemagne, papacy win the imperial crown. a of such protector, troublesome gained by the withdrawal
Roman
Empire.
"
None
THE
HOLY
ROMAN
EMPIRE
105
him it might be lords
though degraded
he
by the rude
at the
towns. or the neighboring of Eome pope for protection that Otto came
call of the
in 962.
He
was
crowned
"^\ Ifi^nw.e^
car -ffa.e^.in.
-r ^ut-U^cu.,,. uiO^V.Uitti
-t^* :"Jt!ly
-fp[.e
car-
\^artxnAz yy b"RMS"iC.Xja-cenutcclefMe.6,
7 Jninw ^tn/tafittt.
V;. car*
wtU* 7in.tot^c".ii.
^^. ib'-tt-icjXit-ymoUn'ic.^.rtftiJ'.Vmi.
W
Attg^(^t.WhXntmuxc CbcticitfeBgRifc ill tj!^4-
~\{i:
.^
ii
Domesday Reduced facsimile
Book.
a
of the population
and
survey in 1086.
the first of emperor, and was bear this title. The Empire German-Roman Empire.
a was
long
ous gloriof its earlier days were lost that before was ; but it lingered so long after its power Napoleon gave it the coup de grdce in 1806, it had, as a witty Empire. or an writer remarked, ceased to be Holy, or Roman,
Some
Nearly
century
106
THE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
Finding that papacy. men each claimed to be pope, he summoned deposed of Sutri in 1046, and at this they were and The two following bishop chosen pope. popes coniaii, again restored
the
three
unworthy
the synod
a
German
also
were
Never again selected by the emperor. to be so great or so useful at Rome. There were 110. Church and State.
"
was
the imperial
power
come that real betterment must The greatest enemy or kings. was rather than from emperors the anarchy which had resulted in the feudal system and which exposed rich abbeys and influential bishoprics to the schemes
When men. of covetous and unscrupulous ordinary hereditary, the shortest road to power lay through To obtain these, all that might be necessary positions. favor of
a
fiefs became
Church
was
the
king
or
of
some
might of
a
be purchased
of the granted annual
to the
Occasionally such supgreat noble. port for a sum or the promise of money,
revenues.
part
But
a
since it
was
believed
that God
bishops
Zealous
bishops
their offence was called simony. thought that if the choice of abbots and churchiiien kept wholly in the hands of the clergy, this parwas ticular
To such a safeguard the kings sin would be prevented. that bishops and abbots were also lords, that they not objected dioceses, or the religious affairs of monasteries only managed
over
extensive
lands, within
which
they
could
justice in other ; raise troops, and administer in whose words, that they were royal officers selection the had a deep interest. For this reason they were monarchy
obliged to do homage vassals like other lords. and become Even the payment put in possession of money when they were of their temporalities, as the rights of rule were called, did not from seem the king's point of view, since ordinary unreasonable
of under the name obliged to pay such sums Churchmen because the kings were reliefs. also scandalized in granting to bishops the temporalities chose as symbols the
were
lords
GREGORY
VII.
107
riage shepherd's crook, and the ring, which typified the marChurch. What, said they, had men of of Christ and the blood to do with these holy things ? staff or
111.
seemed of the
Celibacy
to threaten
of
the
Clergy.
"
Another
custom
which
clergy.
prevalent
the marriage the welfare of the Church was laws, but had This was contrary to Church throughout the
become
West.
There
was
danger
hereditary caste, and that an that the priesthood might become to bishoprics and abbeys certain might pass permanently it greatly Although families. was this danger still remote, in the celibacy of the clergy a requiretroubled men who saw ment
of the Christian law.
112.
The
Cluny
Eeformers.
"
The
celibacy of the clergy, to check simony, and to the free the Church from the control of the kings were under its walls monks Erom influence of the monastery of Cluny. to fill or monasteries, out to reform other Benedictine went
to enforce the
It was Cluny monk, Hildebishoprics and archbishoprics. a Bishop Bruno, sent by brand, who is said to have persuaded III. to Rome Henry as the name pope in 1048, not to assume
Once pope, as at Home. of pope until he had been chosen he vigorously by Hildebrand, Leo IX., and perhaps moved He out of the Church. undertook the work of rooting simony
held synods
were
in France,
to
Germany,
and
summoned
:
declare
whether
were
money
those
were
who
refused
confessed
same
ence influ-
choice of the popes, transferred the right of were choice to a body of clergy who either bishops of sees itself. Rome held offices in the churches near or of Rome This body was called the College of Cardinals.
over
113. Gregory
between
France chosen
VII.
"
Sooner
or
later
struggle
even
was
inevitable
of
this party and the It began and England. pope as Gregory VII.
the kings
Hildebrand
determined
was
not
108
THE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
EULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
and to enforce celibacy, but also stop to simony by princes with the symto forbid the investiture of bishops bols of the ring and the staff. Gregory's ambitions went even only
to put
a
farther, for he
spiritual
held
as
judge of
the world,
to plant.
to build and
must
If he
over
be through
them
sense.
control feudal
of
such power, it the bishops, and he could not ordinary princes in the strict
was
Accordingly
by laymen. It
was
Gregory His
issued
decree
forbidding
was
antagonist
in this conflict
not
William
the
Conqueror,
but it
was
it
was
not
feeble Philip
of France;
Henry
IV.
headstrong, involved in a bitter quarrel young, the control in Italy endangered with the Saxons, and whose independence itself. see of the Eoman
114.
papal
Investiture Struggle.
"
Henry
decree, and continued to his offence was In this case abbots and bishops. but simply the accepting money, of conferring The him with excommunication. pope threatened by summoning
a
Henry
retaliate
German
council at which
the bishops
their allegiance to the pope and charged him renounced with Church being himself guilty of simony and with ruining the in Germany had too many to by his violence. Henry enemies
carry things When with such a high hand. him, every rebellious heart found the pope
an excuse
excommunicated for no
longer recognizing him as king. Pious churchmen also believed no that so long as he lay under the ban of excommunication Christian intercourse found Henry could hold with him.
hopelessly that the only chance so of slipping away recovering it lay through obtaining at least formal pardon from Although it was the pope. winter he crossed the Alps, with power
in Italy, for the pope Gregory only a few attendants, to meet had announced his intention to hold a council in Germany, and Henry ignominy to spare himself the wished of a public
humiliation
in
his
own
kingdom.
In
January,
1077,
just a
THE
MOSLEM
PERIL
109
attacked the at Canossa, clad in For three days the
out
was
the time
was
when
he
and
his bishops
had
in the courtyard standing the penitent's garb, begging absolution. his own listen. Even not supporters cried pope woidd Once the ban of excommunication against his cruelty.
and crushed his enemies. returned to Germany removed, Henry did not hesitate Gregory again tried to interfere, Henry When from E-ome. to set up a rival pope and to drive Gregory
Gregory
found
a
building up
refuge kingdom
among
the
Norman
He died in 1085, and ruins of the Greek and " I have loved righteousness his last words were, and hated to iniquity, therefore I die in exile." Soon the papacy was in this struggle, for it stood forth gain a new point of vantage real leader Mohammedans.
as
were
the
the
of
Christendom
in the
conflict with
the
medans of the Mohamhad failed, and in the eleventh Constantinople upon Empire as century the Byzantine controlled all Asia Minor before Charlemagne's territories. Even well as its European to fall day the Mohammedan empire or caliphate had begun
115.
The
Moslem
Peril.
"
The
early attacks
to pieces.
separate
caliphate was The caliphs of Bagdad finally at Cairo. established in Egypt In to Turkish succumbed chieftains of the Seljukfamily. Spain the caliphate of Cordova was into petty Mohambroken medan capital
at
Cordova.
caliphate Sometime
was
formed
later
another
states,
so
that for
time
the Christians
from
the north
pushed their frontiers farther and farther south, and enlarged the little kingdoms denly, Sudof Castile, Aragon, and Portugal.
toward the The
changed.
the
sultanate
century, the scene eleventh Asia Minor and established there They captured Antioch, which for a
the
Jerusalem, stronghold. under the mild rule of the Egyptian caliphs, had also The Sepulchre, their hands. pilgrims to the Holy
century
a
had
been
Greek
hitherto
come
who
were
plundered
and
110
TH"
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
THE
CALL
^OR
CRUSADE
111
sent
cuted
by the
Seljuks. The
appeals Bands
Emperor
Alexius
from
stantinop Con-
urgent
was
to the pope
still
nearer.
of
Africa
into Spain
and, in 1087, defeated the Castilians Frenchmen who had once suffered southern So was the pope, for alarmed. raids were
in
since
the
Saracens Sicily
had
the
occupied ninth
had
bands
towns
occupied.
of It
its
was
clearly necessary to act if the new assault of Asia to be beaten back. was
116.
The
"
Call
The
for
Crusade.
of western ready for
grand
enterprise.
feudal
lessened
system
constantly opportunities for the glory and the hope of with The merchants France and
to turn
Church
of
the
Holy
Sepulchre.
site of Our
was
Situated
Lord's here by fourth
on
the
traditional
A
tomb.
erected
is the
This
structure
and
was
begun
in 1810.
again The
toward
religious
revival
men
which
Cluny
reforms
had
natural that the pope should put himself at the less II. had been even Pope Urban movement.
Gregory
to
make
any
compromise
in the matter
112
THE
NE]V
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
He had an open quarrel not and lay investiture. IV. of Germany, but with Philip I. of France only with Henry Although Eufvis of England. these contests were and William by no means the new settled in his favor, he boldly undertook He went to France, and in difficult enterprise. and still more of simony
burning
aroused
of
men
little cloth cross a wills it, God to enlist for the their shoulders, pledged themselves upon A monkish so sucpreacher, Peter the Hermit, was cessful crusade, in spreading this enthuhe went through the country as siasm
"
God
Pope
Urban,
117.
held
as
The
Crusaders
Start.
"
council named
in November, time
men
the
the pope
to
who
set out
who
in penitence remission of all their sins, and those into paradise. immediate Their an entrance perished their property were It is not Church. put under the special protection
families and
of the such holy
strange
different kinds
war.
motives of soldiers gathered for the the and children, whom to have a share in these
came,
that
with
leaders
did not
Before Peter
Most
benefits.
under Penniless. and
out
day
start
a
great
bands
set
Hermit
knight
of them
cut
perished
the others
were
to pieces by
in Asia Minor.
Finally the four regularly organized armies started by different The routes to meet at Constantinople at the end of the year. Godfrey most notable leaders were of Bouillon and Bohemond of Tarentum. 118. In Syria and at Jerusalem. the hosts gathering under saw though
he had
sent
"
When
the Emperor
Alexius
messengers
assistance.
His
chief
fear
was
his walls he was alarmed, into the West asking for such his recover that they would
THE
KINGBOM
OF
JERUSALEM
113
finally persuaded transported Antioch
over
lost lands only to hold them themselves. homage to him the leaders to swear
across
He
and
them
the
to
Asia
Minor.
The
march
toward
Only deadly to thousands of the army. plains was in the service of the the treachery of an Armenian through Turks were the crusaders able, in June, 1098, to take Antioch.
burning
Dazzled
by the spoils of the city, they became as ruthless pillagers They also and as cruel enemies as the rudest barbarians. terthe conquered to quarrelling over fell ritory. themselves among
Already
Godfrey's
a
brother
had
made
his
claimed The to abandon as his share. temptin all idea of atthe capture of Jerusalem, but their followers insisted that all their toils and sufferings should not be in vain. When the crusaders arrived before the Holy City, in July, 1099, they principality. leaders began
were
Edessa
to build up
Bohemond
to way Antioch
reduced
men.
to
an
army only
of thirty
or
a
half-
starved
Their
chance
was
This
succeeded.
"
"
Once
in the
men,
women,
you
were
desire
found
our
to
and know
their enemies, city they massacred They to the pope, " If wrote children. done with the enemy was what who
that in Solomon's porch
there, know
men
and
in his
rode in the blood of the Saracens up to the knees of their horses." 119. The Kingdom This newly of Jerusalem, 1099-1244. into a kingdom, territory was the conquered organized and temple
"
crown
was
refused the title but accepted the Protector of the Holy the beginning of the Latin kingdom of
nearly
two
came
He
hundred from
and the
Baldwin
crown.
hesitate to
on
the
manners,
He
of them even and some adopted East. The by its own of the crusade, judged ideals, had been a failure, but it did delay the advance of the Turk and gave to the eastern lease of life. It Empire a new
the
also must
have
encouraged
the
Spaniards
in their
age-long
114
THE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
crusade called.
as
the western
Mohammedans
were
to organize
Italian merchants took advantage of the conquest flourishing trade in the eastern Mediterranean.
120. The
"
ftuarrel between
Not
long the
each Ive
between
on
and State Compromised. after the end of this first crusade the conflict papacy settled by a little yieldand the kings was ing There were bishops in France, esside. several peciall of Chartres, who argued that it was possible to
the goods
or
Church
that the clergy The form held as royal vassals and their religious authority. of the investiture might be changed, although kings must insist
distinguish
between
temporalities
that the clergy should recognize their obligations when they William the Conqueror's wise son received lands and power.
Henry
I. was
the Church.
with Anselm,
agreement
over
with
the matter
saintly and
that
of Canterbury, of the
time.
the clergy should elect their bishops and abbots freely, do it in the king's court, and that when but that they must for their temporalities. elected these churchmen should do homage
This
was
in 1106.
ceased
to
Somewhere
about
the
the
same
time
the
king
churchmen, apparently believing that he could care for the royal interests suflBciently formal homage. Fifteen years without receiving from them IV., later, in 1122, Henry V. of Germany, the son of Henry
of France
invest
was which called the Concordat of Worms, made a compromise, in to be made The like the English choices were settlement. to invest with a touch of the sceptre, his presence, and he was instead of with the ring and the staff. When put in possession
to do homage as vaswere sals. churchmen This ended the first conflict between the papacy and the Empire, but their struggle for supremacy, German-Roman
of their lands
the
especially as rivals in Italy, 121. The King of France. had France began
become king
was
"
mandy of Norkings
of
of England
Capetian
their
slow
advance
toward
real monarchical
THE
KING
OF
FRANCE
115
power,
Hugh
Capet had
as
because,
any of the
duke
magne, pushed aside the last heir of Charleof France, he was richer in lands than
Carolingian him.
house,
and
because
influential churchmen
adherents and
than he had been weaker did scarcely anything his grandson, and his great-grandson son, hardly to be distinguish They were to recover more effective power. from other great
nobles
over
save
in the rights which they possessed This abbeys outside their domain.
of territory extending miles
domain
narrow
strip
from
East of Orleans. of the count of Champagne, and west those of the count The king could raise of Blois and of the duke of jSTormandy. laws. taxes, he had no no regular army, he could not make
south
His
income,
like that
produce of his estates. he could administer the property and collect the revenues until filled. Even belonged to this right, which the vacancy was him as king, could not be used in the case in of bishoprics Normandy. In spite of his weak
as
the of other lords, came chiefly from When bishoprics or abbeys fell vacant
him
the order, they supported The people also vaguely turbulent vassals. felt that the king might become a bulwark against oppression, worked king against the and occasionally whole parishes destroying the stronghold of some the saved Each king his
son
the
joined the
king's
forces
in
early Capetians
was
from
with
able several years before his death him in the government. Accordingly
bargains
had to be made
tary with the nobles to obtain the crown, and herediThe the rule. succession rather than election became first important by was addition to the king's domain made
great-grandson,
who
purchased
the viscounty
116
THE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
south
see
His son, Louis VI., was of the Loire. wise first beat down that he must the troublesome
of the
domain
in order
whicli to extend the royal All his life, until he had vassals.
too stout to ride, he grown was constantly in the saddle, fighting the petty barons whose donjons lay almost at the gates of Paris. His efforts were Suger of St. Denis, who had great influence supported by the Abbot
over
the
Church.
Just
before
Louis
died in 1137
he
between his son, Louis VII., and Eleanor, a marriage arranged Had the heiress of Aquitaine. this marriage been successful, king would have been extended over the power of the French all the region between the Loire and the Pyrenees. Unfortunately for France, of Anjou. failure, and the marriage was a of Louis VII. and Eleanor Louis had it annulled by the Church upon the ground that he So rich a prize was too near and Eleanor were of kin. eagerly
122.
Henry,
Count
"
coveted William
by
man
more son,
It happened
son
that
before his
attempted
as
to the count
lower
Loire.
He then married Matilda queen. lands lay on both sides of the of Anjou, whose A grandson of William, Stephen of Blois, upset
himself king, but the struggle of made By and almost to anarchy. reduced England
and Henry
grew
old enough
to agree
compelled
Stephen
that he
should be the
the repudiated married duchess of Aquitaine and had added that duchy to his other French held more possessions, Normandy and Anjou. He now land than his lord, the king of France. he became king When
at Paris seemed of England, in 1154, the Capetian monarch But there was force insignificant in comparison. at least one had not been taken on the side of the Capetian kings which account
Just
before this he
had
was
nel Chanever
from
becoming
really united
country.
SUMMARY
117
SUMMARY
I. Advance
of
Christendom.
"
1. Conquest
of Slavs:
(a) by
2.
force, and
lands; of conquered organization Methodius of Eussia ; (c) cases 3. Conversion of Danes Denmark. and
(6)
and
by
missionaries,
Cyril
of Bulgaria. partly
Hungary, union of
Northmen,
through
and
Church.
"
1.
Holy
Roman
Empire
(a)
origin ;
III. ; (c) the Otto I. and Henry under relation to papacy bishops and abbots, conflict of interests between Church choice of
(6)
and
Empire.
2.
Reform
in
Church
(a)
question
the papacy.
of
celibacy
3.
(6) reformers
VII. and
under
Henry
Hildebrand
IV.:
strengthen
ory Greg-
(a)
Gregory's
;
theory
the
of his
power;
;
his decrees
{d)
and
conflict, Canossa
in England, Moslem.
2.
"
France,
Germany. peril
:
1. The First
Moslem
:
(6)
in Spain.
;
The
Crusade
;
of of
crusaders
(c)
the
expedition
(d)
results, kingdom
Jerusalem. IV,
England
and
France.
"
1,
The
Capetians: people
power
2,
(") attitude
Conquest
invasions
to
of Church
:
and
of their
Louis
VI.
Norman
(a)
throne
succession
to English
since the
Danish
recommenced
;
his claim
English
William
of Normandy and
and
Conquest
and
(d)
Eleanor
of Aquitaine,
Louis
VII.,
Henry
IMPORTANT
DATES
862.
962.
Beginning
Restoration Hugh
of conversion
987.
1000. 1059. 1066. 1077. 1095. 1099.
1122.
Russians.
of Cardinals.
Conquest.
Canossa.
First Crusade. Kingdom of Jerusalem. of Worms. of Henry of England.
Concordat
Accession throne
1154.
II., count
of
Anjou
and
duke
of Normandy,
to
118
THE
NEW
EUROPE,
ITS
RULERS
AND
ITS
FOES
FURTHER
STUDY
History
General
Reading
Tout, Macy, Empire
Short
of the
Norman
Conquest
; Stephens,
Hildebrand
(Gregory VII.) ;
Kingsford,
The
The
English
Constitution;
Archer
and
Crusades.
Pabagraphs
100. 101.
The
"
Marks
Emerton,
Conversion
of
IV.,
the
of
the
Christian
Church,
102. The
124-142
:
; Rambaud,
I., Ch. 5.
Hungarians
Danish
Schaff, 135-138.
:
103-104.
England 10.
Gardiner,
81-86
; Kendall,
Nos.
11, 12 ;
Colby,
106-108.
No.
Norman
Conquest
II., 24-36;
Freeman
; battle of Hastings
or
Senlac, 13-16;
Nos.
Ramsay,
from
contemporaries, Nos.
Kendall,
Nos.
Colby, Nos.
53 ;
44and
documents
Nos.
Domesday
of English
Adams
Stephens,
Macy,
feudalism
under
"William,
109-114,
120.
Papacy
Bryce,
Ch. 10 ; Adams,
tion, Civiliza-
Ch.
10 ; Emerton,
letters, contemporary
7 ; Alzog, II., 481-510 ; documents, illustrating each phase, Henderson, accounts Ch.
Nos.
Documents,
351-409
case
; Thatcher-McNeal,
60-80
in Lee,
; Robinson,
Chs.
12, 13 ;
the
Conqueror,
88,
Nos.
see
50-51
Colby,
115. The
No.
14.
38,
90.
For Burke,
111
40.
; advance
Moslem
Peril:
condition
in Spain,
I., 201-204
of Pilgrims,
338-403
Seljuks,Oman,
Jusserand,
Byzantine
Empire,
Ch.
20 ; 3Iediceval Ages,
English
Wayfaring Life in
and L, 216-224;
the Middle
; Byzantine
a
Civilization, Munro
Ivitchin, and
Sellery, 212-223.
Emerton,
116.
Call
for
Crusade:
358-364;
longer
account
in Archer
Kingsford Nos.
; documents,
2 ; Thatcher-McNeal, No.
278-281
17.
Emerton, and
364-365
:
; Thatcher-McNeal,
Nos.
282, 283.
118.
119.
Syria
Jerusalem
Emerton,
365-374
; letters of the
crusaders,
126-127. Gardiner,
; Thatcher-
120.
The
Investiture
Question,
83-86
; Emerton,
:
in
125-126 McNeal,
121.
; in Germany,
Henderson,
Nos.
The
Early
Kitchin, 93,
or
; from
Suger's
Life of
Ship,"
Louis 122.
The
No.
Jones, wreck
No.
5. of the
Conqueror:
"White
Colby,
BEVIEW
119.
The
Family
of
William
(the Conqueror)
Henry
II., 1154-1189
For
Review,
authority, collapse Charlemagne's ; the feudal substitute for a strong State ; empire of Period, 714-1154. beginnings of the new national monarchies.
:
Chs.
5-7
attempt
to restore
imperial
I. Geography.
"
1. Size of
Charlemagne's
;
empire
the Holy
compared Eoman
with
(a)the
Otto.
old Roman
2.
Empire
:
Empire
of
Christendom
empire
(a)
in
Christian states
direction
and
Charlemagne's
advance Cnut, Methodius
;
814 ;
(c) agencies
Vladimir
Moslem
counter-
of advance,
monarchs
Stephen,
;
; missionaries
(d)
as
"
(e) Crusades
II. Government.
down
case
1. Struggle
united
State:
strong
(a) by
to
putting
(6) by justand
missi. 2. the freemen
government,
success
:
of
and
the
Obstacles
and
;
(a)
continual
impoverish
bring
them
under
control of nobles ; (6) grants descendants of Charlemagne ; III. Feudal System, Substitute a
1: In time of
war.
of immunity
(d)
for
between
General
Government.
3.
"
2.
In
management
Royal
2. Policy
of local affairs.
In
method IV.
Monarchs
of meeting
begin to
expenses
restore
of government.
Authority.
"
1. Policy
William
3. Effort
the
of
keep
the
of Capetians.
the
Church:
forbidding
(a) by
the
establishing
College and
of
Cardinals; by
(6) by
and
abbots
kings
simony.
Papacy.
"
Empire
1. Papacy
; ;
and
the Franks: of
the
(a)
of
Pepin
popes
emperors
to
(5) (c)
attitude
toward
become
of Lombards.
Henry III.
2. Papacy
German Henry
Otto
3.
Gregory
and
compromises
CHAPTER
THE
VIII.
THE
RISE
OF
PEOPLE
123.
taken
The People.
of the
were common
"
In feudal
had
The
been
countrymen
people
in town
country.
kings the
them only
to compel rarely united enough either lords or to listen to their grievances, but the time had come when
towns
to to
could
grow,
make with
themselves
heard.
Trade
had
caused
not
and
new
gain
a
had come this growth the power privileges for trade, but also to secure in the
management of their the kings in the struggle
own
for
themselves
In France
share
they
helped
feudal
lords.
to prevent
they
were
allied themselves with the papacy In England the restoration of imperial authority. later to unite with the barons to restrain headstrong
to
In Italy they
foundations
kings were of money ing freeable to collect taxes, to hire soldiers, and to pay officials, from their dependence In such themselves on the nobles. was the doom ways the rise of the towns of feudalism, the
Witli
their
124.
The
Townsmen.
"
few
in the eleventh century had once of these had been ruined by the invasions
in the long
wars
which
and
followed.
were
Here
and
there
other
towns,
the protection of monastery up under Still others, like Bruges walls. and Ghent, had been built beside the castle of some had the noble family which growing reputation
of dealing
Miinster,
justly with
a
of all, except
possibly of
120
THE
TOWNSMEN
121
they could their direct heirs, nor them Like
"were
the peasants.
to any
save
not
outside the territory of their lord without could they marry They his consent. were also at first forced to pay to the The he chose to demand. the lord whatever only limit was necessity
of allowing them enough
to
live
on.
Since
every-
Carcassonne.
A
Gallo-Roman
followed.
son
up
extended to the
survived the invasions and the wars which He and his into the possession of Louis IX. ing leadThis view its fortifications. the causeway shows Another the Aude. the city on page 23. view gate of of
thing
lords ask.
tends
were
to
settle into
fixed custom,
of the
to
and peasants called bad customs, After a while townsmen to be relieved of them. and clamored Such a writing or some were of the customs written down. like an tween beor contract charter looked very much agreement
were
New
gradually demands
restricted to what
they
been wont
his people.
Hitherto
contracts
had
been
122
THE
RISE
OF
THE
PEOPLE
made
only by freemen,
But here
was
or
one
another.
step
in
advance,
made
not
the
people a despised
part
of the
welfare
town
of
their
trade. fairs.
to the
agriculture,
to town
increased, and
became
of busy
125.
Peace.
"
Churchmen,
partly
under
an
the leadership
of
the Cluny
wars men,
as and merchants well as priests and monks. frequent These efforts became toward the end of the tenth To a curse this they proclaimed upon century. accomplish
peasants
plunderers of churches and upOn those who of the peasant or of other poor, his sheep
one who and upon any Since the rude robber priest. into goodness, the frightened ass,"
stole his or
a
"
should barons
strike
were
deacon thus
not
to
be
lords
not
as
well
as
to
plunder
one
to compel sought churchmen people, gathered in great assemblies, to swear In some or merchants. priests or peasants fifteen was to march to promise over against
broke
was
this
agreement,
This commanded of God. be undisturbed when not merely that certain classes of men during the fighting, but that fighting should cease there was
was
ordain by what
tried to
check
night until Monday of the week, from Wednesday to all other holy The Truce was also extended
thus
was
made
to
cover
lords often
INFLUENCE
OF
ARABIAN
CIVILIZATION
123
that
both
men
Church
had
and become
monarch, convinced
wars
these that
efforts showed
an
wise
to
end
should
the
be
put
ruinous
126.
a
and
few
the East. a and able to maintain To them the conquest of Syria and Palestine offered new opportuni from It also attracted thither merchants other acbrought back wonderful The- crusaders towns. counts westerh
Antioch, of the wealth and luxury of Constantinople and for sale in eastern markets. and of the beautiful fabrics offered have eagerly desired such things Both lords and ladies must Songs the halls of their rude castles less dreary. make " the rich stuffs of Syria, the tapestries of began to desmbe Persia, the pearls, the precious stones, the perfumes of Arabia
to
and Palestine." Western Europeans 127.1 Influence of Arabian Civilization. in contact with Arabian civilization in Spain, had earlier come but not until this time did they realize its magnificence.
"
now
brought
from
Here
the East
carpets.
and that
new
created.
and cut the culture of hemp and glass. ! Others learned paper-making, flax and sugar cane. The older industries improved when the greater artistic skill of the East put to shame crude workmanship. make
learned
was
pagne, Those held in the county of Chammultiplied. east of Paris, were particularly successful because it from by waterways to reach them easy for merchants
Fairs
In England Boston. the greatest fairs were fairs lasted about Such
held
forty The
brought
commerce
from
made
successful
helped
were
the
towns
Those
the first to gain wealth and life passed southern France the new
country
and
124
northern France. the Norman
THE
EISE
OF
THE
PEOPLE
English
towns
were
Conquest
cities.
had
"
Kt
"
s,".
The
Alcazar
at
Seville.
This portion A palace built by the Moors in the twelfth century. the beauty and sculpture. shows and grace of their architecture
128.
towns
Towns
which
and
had
were
Self-government.
had
"
In
Italy those
Roman
survived ruled
lost their ancient form of government lords did The other by the bishops. Alps, dwell in isolated castles,
of the
their houses
within
the town
walls.
They
were
all
THE
FRENCH
COMMUNES
125
the
in any ready to cast in their lot with the townsmen If such an to throw off the yoke of the bishop. attempt century attempt succeeded, as it often did after the eleventh or artisans chose consuls opened, the lords and the merchants them, a name to rule over recalling the glorious days of the
more
Eoman Milan
new
Republic. and
Florence.
The
most
important
all
were
of
to
these
Nearly
Henry pope and emperor. struggle between had insisted that in such a border counthe Fowler (919-936) try live in a fortified place, Saxony every ninth man as should had His reason should be established. where, also, markets
play a In Germany,
been
and necessities of defence against the Hungarians to do with the growth Trade had still more other marauders. the Italian cities they did not at cities. Unlike of German the
themselves,
attempt French
enough
to
prevent
an
rule.
or
power much any upon its situation. Within the dukes of Normandy granted
How
town
own
their
valuable
the right of self-government, unless a town The and needed a strong local power.
such independence in the towns within the domains for this helped him hold the lords in check, and
to acquire
some
129. The
frequently, Belgium that the towns most and in what is now in the later years of the eleventh and in the early part of the to themselves or twelfth century, gained the right to govern
become
"communes."
Generally
the townsmen.
to do enough for the lord granted without a fight the privilege demanded, usuwere ally merchants ready to pay well, and his treasury was It might happen in sore that he wished need of money. not
yet
strong
took guild of merchants The unions of artisans the cases this. In most
to go upon
a
ransom,
a
or
crusade,
or
to pay
Such
126
THE
EISE
OF
THE
PEOPLE
Sometimes
the
they
; and
whole
not
quarter
would
quarrel broke out as stained the old Carolingian town fighting bishop who lord of the town a The was of Laon. displeased his black slave in torturing those who employed him. Once while he was absent the people bribed his agents
bloody
to permit
and on his return they paid the bishop They a friend of to confirm the grant. also sought to make Soon this money was the king by paying him. gone and the
a commune,
bishop
and
absolved
the
angry
townsmen,
grunt
next
retorted that they would roughly by the if his negro John them tweaked
the
streets
nose.
day
had
and hidden
the in
a
''
He
The on the townsmen. murdered. The king finally interfered and a few years later reestablished the commune of Institute of Peace. under the significant name from distinguished a The a commune principal thing which
town
swore
he
was
found
and
with
much
town,
another, and that together they like a lord, doing homage to their lord, ruling and able as a body to acquire other fiefs.
was
that
in
commune
the
men
130.
were
Towns
with
Privileges.
"
Many
of
the
towns
not allowed
were
to turn
as
themselves
into monster
kind
quite
protecting them against of the king or of their lord, often I'educing the sums of money fines which they owed, and granting and the amount of the Sometimes them the charter many valuable rights of trade. granted
to
one
received
town
was
so
popular
that it
was
given to other
ITALIAN
CITIES
127
of Lorris charter of the little town The Normanto about three hundred was others. granted English kings gave a charter to Rouen, which they also copied
towns.
In
this way
the
throughout
was
their domains
on a
the
Continent.
to
build up
promise trade, and all claims
town
by which
He
could
valuable
against offer to protect any who Even be made serfs against them. which might by resorting thither, if their lords their freedom The Villeneuves within a year and a day. France a reminder are of of this mode of modern The Italy
market, there to
IsTewtowns making.
town
131.
had
Italian Cities.
"
cities of
northern
been
were
threatened
with the loss of this freedom. defence to the struggle between the emperors
between to the conflict in Germany rivals for papacy, and had apparently settled The Concordat the crown. of Worms the controversy about investiture, 'but the strife of rival claimants for the
There
were
margrave
to break forth from time to time. continued lords that had to be reckoned The with. also new duke, and Austria, was a or now of the Eastmark,
crown or of the old Northmark, steadily driving the Slavs
the margrave
mark
of Brandenburg,
was
who
enough Proud,
was
to take ancestor
part
in the
quarrels
and Hohenstaufen
was
Saxony
held both rulers of England, of the Guelph After the conflict was Bavaria. settled and the
Conrad
was
chosen
king,
interference
in Italy
rendered impossible by a new crusade, upon which Conrad to go, in 1147, by the and Louis VII. of France were persuaded famous The crusade was mal disa of Clairvaux. monk, Bernard
failure, and in 1152 Conrad died his nephew, Frederick the Redbeard, the situation
to monarchical
and
or
in Italy had
become
still more
threatening spread
power.
The
128
to Rome
THE
RISE
OF
THE
PEOPLE
from
about
1143
for twelve
years
the Romans
imagined
to act
of years before. of Arnold of Brescia, who day in the worldly power time
wielded
by churchmen.
was an
during
these
years
the pope
132. Frederick
to help
I. and
when
the Cities.
"
Two
things
were
likely
Frederick
that
The
first was
he should find time to go into Italy. like Milan tyrannized big towns over their
smaller that
men,
neighbors
to study
and
were
hated
particularly
more
in the great
was
ginning be-
had had
law which carefully the Roman better organized to see how much
was
one
uniform
and
or
reasonable
many
local customs
the
had
will
certain welldefined rights, especially the appointment of officialsand the When Frederick descended into Italy, he collection of taxes.
a commission to such teachings and formed readily hearkened He helped the pope to to draw up a list of imperial rights. to him the in 1155, and turned over recover control of Rome
also taught
that emperors
ever, heretic. The pope, howrevolutionist Arnold to be burned as a did not relish Frederick's own pretensions, and a bitter their claims two years later over quarrel broke out between them
to superiority.
This
to
become
own
of city independence
outside his
LomThe cities formed a bard retorted by setting up a rival pope. had sought to destroy Milan, which the emperor League. his Guelph Just at this moment in 1162, rose from its ruins. rivals could
were
making
muster
so
much
at
home
that he
He to conquer the League. soldiers enough in 1176, and was decisively defeated at Legnano obliged was to reconcile himself with the pope and to leave to the cities kept the privileges of self-government which they had actually
not
in their hands.
HENRY
II.
OF
ENGLAND
129
Frederick
save
"
Upon
the Guelphs
by depriving them took revenge in the which about Brunswick, into the electorate of Hanover. the
of all their fiefs distant future were This marked Germany was
those
to
grow
the
older division into duchies. Frederick perdivided in the manner ished usual in feudal lands. So glorious did in the Third Crusade. soon afterward he appear to the Germans of his day that for generations the
to say that he and his knights were wont people were in the mountains, whence they would only sleeping in a cave day return to rule. some
common
end of henceforth
134. France
Lombard
Paris, who
two
hard-pressed, 1137-1180.
of the pope
once
"
The
triumph
cities and
more
helped
the Capetian
of the Louis at
than
seemed Frederick
of the
Empire and
never
over
the
than
name,
it seemed
cross
now
the control made more of Burgundy old kingdom if the influence of the Capeas
the
Frederick
tians could
The than
Saone,
or
the Ehone.
city of Lyons,
ever
city of the
more city of France, was On the west Henry Empire. pushed for Fortunately forty miles of Paris.
with
the
Church,
was
Louis
VII.
had
fended de-
to triumph.
Churchmen,
little
was a
he had when ready to support him even to feel that there Moreover, began men and then this the feudal tie or
II.
new even
now
of
II. is generally of England, 1154-1189. "Henry had territories in thought of as a king of England who for this, although he is good reason France. There western
135.
Henry
IL
was
far
an
more
Frenchman, There
as
of the
was
no
Norman-Angevin dwelling-place
the
than
that
Englishman.
he
liked
was
so
well
some
of
castles
to
on
But
he
too
restless and
energetic
remain
long
130
He
was
THE
RISE
OF
THE
PEOPLE
almost
of Scotland
on
the
march
from
the
saw
His
the
to
because
one
"
vain attempt
domain
could
hold
together
only
had
was
power
Englishmen as and to of themselves language. If Henry speak the English could bring peace to his mother between the country ruined by the civil war and King Stephen, and could keep the barons from plundering the
learned
think
a real kiiig of the whole country. people, he would' become he worked This he did with to characteristic vigor. Next improve the laws and to see that they were justly carried out.
the counties to try all involved. The the king's own cases rights were judgessucceeded often in getting into their hands cases that to the manor courts of the lords or to the really belonged grandfather in which
sent
His
had
judges into
county
to the people under advantage such a king, because it resulted in the spread of the same Henry troduce also inprinciples of law to all parts of the country. by which to be discovered a system were guilty men
courts.
was
an
This
of groups of men selected in the subdivisions like our of each county, a body something grand jury. The same plan was used to find out who owned property or what Other measures the ancient customs were. of a community
by the inquiry
jury.
The
King Henry's chief trouble and the Church. was with the Church, which by this time in England, as on the Continent, had built up a system tried of courts where were in which involved. were civil and criminal cases clergymen
136. Henry
The
Church
claimed
growing
out of
HENRY
AND
THE
CHUBCH
131
by
an
sanctioned
oath, and
concerned which widows, orphans, crusaders, and students. Moreover, as most offences against good order were hard to see where the Church also sins, it was would stop in its efforts to bring matters After consulting under its control.
with
his Great
Council
at Clarendon
in 1164,
Henry
issued
Canterbury
Here,
to
east
Cathedral.
erected.
Altar, Becket's was shrine, or tomb, of the High it was Until the Reformation a place of pilgrimage England from but also came thousands not only
It in
was one
despoiled of
the
by
Henry of
VIII.
the
Becket
murdered
transepts
cathedral.
the
"
Constitutions of Clarendon,"
ordered that clergymen which in be tried and punished should out should appeal to the pope withcate should not excommuniIt happened his knowledge. Thomas
a
the Church
the king's vassals without that the archbishop of Canterbury, opposed these decrees
as
Becket,
bitterly
contrary
132
Although
the
THE
RISE
OF
THE
PEOPLE
had once been close archbishop friends, a terrible quarrel broke out, which ended in the murder of the king's followers. of the archbishop, in 1170, by some declared to be a saint, and the king was Thomas was obliged
king and the
to
''
humiliate
himself
at
his tomb,
end
as
well
as
to
enforced to crowd him out of his proper Church and the attempt of the thing the Church was grateful to him, work failed. For one
Constitutions."
In the
Henry
was were
the
Louis
His of Ireland in 1171. partial conquest and his embittered by conflicts with his sons had died, and Philip II., a vigorous France
already
begun
to
turn
the
tide against
the
SUMMAKY
I. Rise
of the
People.
"
1. Their
situation improved
by
(a) growth
of privileges, (6) thg grant of written promises to eshad in their prosperity, (c) the movement tablish 2. Their importance of trade. (d) the increasing
to strong: (a) relation of this prosperity men townswhich feel the revival first ; (c) how crusades ; (") towns became and self-governing in Italy ; (d) attitude of German
grow
rich
and
French created
charter
kings
;
toward
towns
(e) how
a commune
French
commune
a
was
(/)
difference
between
and
town
with
II.
(g) Italian cities take advantage of rivalry commune. of pope and emperor ; (h) the Roman France, Germany, England. tween 1. Quarrels in Germany : (a) beducal houses ; (b) effect of these quarrels in hampering I. in his Italian campaigns Frederick ; (c) Frederick's notion of his imperial rights in Italy ; (d) combination he was by which defeated. 2. France dangerous I. and : (a) neighbors, Frederick Henry II. ; (6) support of the Church of sentiment ; (e) growing loyalty. 3. England, II. : (a) efforts to hold his territory Henry together ; (fc) as a lawgiver ; (c) his conflict with the Church.
of privileges ;
"
Special
The
Point
:
of View
1. Influence
"
Church
to
town
peace.
2.
Relation
with
Frederick
Italy.
over
4. The
5. Conflict with
jurisdiction of
royal
judges.
SUMMARY
133
IMPORTANT Eleventh
1176.
DATES
Battle
towns.
1180. 1189.
Accession Death
FURTHER General
Reading: Henry Paragraphs
:
"
STUDY Plantagenets
Stubbs,
Early
Mrs.
J. R.
Green,
11. ; Gibbins,
History
of Commerce
in Europe.
123-132.
The
Adams,
MedicBval
Europe,
Ch. 15 ; Ch. 2 ;
Ch. 3 ; Cunningham,
Commerce,
125. Peace
:
Gibbins,
34-40.
; for documents,
Emerton,
568-571
No.
Civilization Ch.
see
49
Munro
:
and
Sellery, 224-239
92-95, 193-201
; Lane-
Poole,
8 ; English
1
Towns
Green,
and
; Tr.
and 23
{English
:
Towns
Gilds);Kendall,
; Colby,
No.
o (Picturef London)
; Robinson,
Nos. 161-165 8, 9
25-28. Trades
129-130.
in
French
Towns
Jones,
Nos.
{Bise of
Cities and
Paris).
Crusade and Bp.,
:
131.
Second
Tr.
374-376
2, pp.
; Privileges
of
Crusaders,
333-336;
Vol.
9-10;
Henderson,
No.
Thatcher-McNeal, blamed
132. Frederick for the I. and
the
284;
Robinson,
129
(St. Bernard
II., 547410-430
;
disaster).
the Pope
:
Emerton,
are
282-312 in
; Alzog,
563 ;
principal Nos.
:
documents 98-109.
Henderson,
Thatcher-McNeal, 135-136.
Henry
II.
Macy,
Ch.
12 ; longer
in Stubbs
see
; for the
of the
and Nos.
legal development
Nos.
of England,
a more
documents
study In Adams
Stephens,
58-63
;
see
12-20;
also Kendall,
Nos.
Additional
and
Reading: the
Ramsay,
Angevin
Empire;
Balzani,
Tlie Popes
Hohenstaufen.
CHAPTER
THE
IX.
THE
RUIN
OF
THE
EMPIRE: AND
GROWTH
OF
LAND ENG-
FRANCE
struggle for the supremacy of the Church, which Gregory VII. had begun iu the controversy in the twelfth century by the reopened about investitures, was I. to establish imperial control over the attempt of Frederick
"
137. Europe,
1180-1273.
The
later
it led to the
of the was that the centre of interest passed to England These kingdoms becoming better organized were than the Empire. Their peoples
humiliation
began
to have
part in general
bought
or
won
The
as
In the earlier days the townsmen had they charters for their particular towns ; now also for the interests of the whole should care kings saw the need of gaining the support of
affairs.
as
well
of compelling
them
to contribute
greater
in taxes.
138.
The
Early
"
in 1180, nine years before the death of France. Henry II. of England, his vassal for all western Since he was only fifteen years old, his uncles of the great Champagne family or their rival, the count of Flanders, hoped king
of France
to manage
was
his affairs.
He
soon
taught
them
lesson, for he
to thwart skilful in using one ambitious man he had When over, the schemes the conflict was of another. He succeeded added several rich fiefs to the royal domain. sons ening also in setting Henry's against their father and in strength-
remarkably
his
own
influence
in their lands.
134
When
Eichard
the
PHILIP
CONQUERS
king, Philip
more
N OEM
ANDY
135
Lion-hearted
loved
a
became
even
grew
battle
than
he.
had been captured Jerusalem why they should be at peace. in 1187 by Saladin, sultan of Egypt, Crusade and a Third for its recovery. It would have been had been proclaimed dishonorable for Philip and E-ichard to refuse their aid, and they agreed
them,
to
go
was
together.
Frederick
Barbarossa
to
so cross
had
a a
ceded pre-
but
drowned Third
in attempting
in Asia Minor.
as
This
Crusade
was was
not
dismal
the
Second
of
had
arms
brilliant deeds
; but
Jerusalem
a
was
not
the
Christians
the coast with the privilege of visiting Long before it came to an end in as pilgrims. had quarrelled and Philip had hastPhilip and Richard ened strip along home
to do his
new
harm as as enemy much possible in his absence. his return, was Richard, on captured and held for ransom by the German thirteen months emperor, Henry
Philip vainly tried to persuade of Frederick. he and in prison, while Henry to keep Richard's Richard divided his lands between brother John them.
son
VI., the
Normandy
and Anjou.
"
When
ard Rich-
John came. a was opportunity for him neither in war in negotiation. Moreover, nor match John was so treacherous trusted him. and wicked that nobody Arthur of Brittany, the nephew, had a good claim to all the son of John's elder brother, who inheritance. Philip firstsupported Arthur and then abandoned
a
Philip's
It happened
that John
had
him, when he found it convenient to make peace with John. As soon for a final struggle, as he thought the time had come Philip 'found in John's oppression of several of his own vassals for reopening Philip as overlord an excuse the quarrel.
summoned
John
to Paris
to be
judged by
his lands
when
John
did not appear declared Again Arthur was and murdered him,
the Continent
confiscated
Philip's
Arthur
but
captured Philip by
136
THE
GROWTH
OF
ENGLAND
AND
FRANCE
of all justmen against the wicked king. The result was that in 1204 John lost all the lands north royal of the Loire and part of those south of it. The French doubled in size,and no single nobleman was domain was almost
arousing
the
indignation
henceforward
dangerous
rival.
little while
afterward,
Chateau
This Chateau
Gaillard.
"saucy
Gaillard, "gay"
or
"castle,
was
built by Richard
I.
Paris in 1197, to control the river Seine and the road from of England It was the on a chalk into Normandy. spur projectingfrom placed it defied the A masterpiece engineering, of mediaeval plateau above. attacks
of Philip
to
relieve it.
of the picture.
King five months, John no although made by taking Its capture was effected successively the slope, toward the foreground up which extended Dismantled by royal order in the seventeenth century. Augustus
when
John
had
been
excommunicated
by Pope
Innocent
III.,
because he
archbishop
to become not allow the pope's candidate would Innocent declared John deposed of Canterbury,
Philip actually to Philip. crown and offered the English kings, but hoped to turn the tables completely on the Angevin John by making parried the blow peace with the pope and of Engpromising to become his vassal for the whole kingdom
THE
GREAT
CHARTER
137
land.
Philip
won
John
and
made
to
recover
final attempt to stir up enemies against the lost possessions, but in 1214 Philip
over the invading army, and great victory at Bouvines to him forced to content himself with what remained John was south of the Loire. lish John was distrusted by his Eng140. The Great Charter. a
"
final The by the pope and by Philip. defeat of his alliesat Bouvines gave the barons a chance to put In 1215 they compelled him to meet an end to his tyrannies. Castle, and sign them at Runnymede, within sight of Windsor
as subjects
well
as
Magna
a
This
Charter
was
confirmation
vassals them
claimed
were
the
mainly king's
to
they
were
later, and
men concede to their tenants, so that all freeMoreover, to be benefited. some of the rights were in English law and bein a broader form, embodied came
to
be seized
except by the lawful judgment of his law was The known each peers or by the law of the land." had a man bulwark even man's against the king, and whether like himself by other men to be decided broken the law was
or
imprisoned
"
and made
not
what
was another promise officers. There into the right of the taxed to decide grow might which This declared that sums they should pay to the king.
by
the
king's
for any but the ordinary "' aids " without " As Great Council." the consent of all his barons in the the barons John was the pope's friend, the pope denounced now
not ask to keep such not bound rebels, and declared that John was The barons, supported by the citizens of London, a promise. to depose paid no attention to the papal threats, and attempted John for breaking his word, but his sudden death in 1216 put
as an
Crusade, 1209.
affairs
"
Pope much
Innocent
III., John's
who
so
during
reign, attempted
138
THE
GROWTH
OF
ENGLAND
AND
FRANCE
VII., that
as
God's
representative
on
1198 all great moral questions. He interfered in the affairs of France, of Germany, to 1216. In southern France of the smaller countries. and of many the Waldenses two religious sects had arisen, and the Albido the God Waldenses The as much worshipped genses.
judge in
final
"
Protestants
now
; but
the
Albigenses
held
strange
about the world as a battle-ground between God and to withover believing that the only way to triumph evil was draw Innocent was wholly from the gross life of the senses.
alarmed against army and spread the Albigensian
by the
a crusade of such ideas and preached heretics. The result was that a great barons and churchmen, zealous for the faith
descended murdered
was
on
the
south, burned of
men,
some
thousands by
women,
troubled
these
horrors
and
by
the
cruel
was
covetousness
this army
of the
richest
leader of The of- the conquerors. Simon His reward was de Montfort. several fiefs in the south, taken from the possessions
was accused of protecting the who of the count of Toulouse, finally profited by the king who It was heretics. the French his claims to the king. because Simon's heir turned over war,
Another
orders
consequence
was
of
monks,
the
creation of two great preaching Dominicans and tlie Franciscans, who the
in monasteries instead of shutting themselves went bating about comThe punishment heresy by preaching and teaching. of heresy
of
a was
made
more
special court,
by the establishment and severe called the Inquisition, for the trial of these
prompt
cases.
142.
The
Fourth
Crusade, 1202-1204.
"
Innocent
was
still
less to be congratulated the exploits of another band of upon crusaders which he got together for the recovery of Jerusalem.
This army
was
persuaded,
chiefly by the Venetians, to attempt antine of an exiled prince to the throne of the ByzWhen this prince was unable to satisfy his and sacked
greedy
Constantinople.
The
BUIN
OF
THE
EMPIRE
139
the
Empire
imperial
Venice
territory also
was
divided
a
took the obtained three-eighths, and fifty years. for a littleover place of the old Greek Empire Innocent had been saved from 143. Ruin of the Empire.
"
among Latin
conquerors.
by the sudden death in 1197 serious quarrel with the Empire had married VI., a dangerous the antagonist who of Henry heiress of the kingdom of Naples and Sicily and whose lands
a
in the papacy on the south as well as on the It was only after Innocent's death in 1216 that Henry's north. II., became the brilliant Frederick son, equally formidable.
therefore His way
hemmed
stronghold
was
where
more
of governing
substituted
modern
method,
an raised army, and a navy paid for with money with officials, In northern Italy he was by taxation. more successful than he did his grandfather in managing the cities ; but in Germany to try such plans, for the nobles were constantly not venture The at his power and stronger. popes, alarmed growing
their commands, family. the entire Hohenstaufen exterminate him crusade and his sons, preached
angered
by his disobedience
to
determined They
to
excommunicated
after crusade them, and sought in the royal houses of England and against In the midst of France for rivals who might seize his lands. died. Nearly twenty the conflict Frederick years later his his Conradin, perished miserably at Naples,, and grandson, Sicilian kingdom
of Frederick's
Charles
into the hands passed of his executioner, Anjou, brother of Louis IX. of France. From death in 1250 until 1273 the Empire was cally practia
without
ruler, and
the time
regnum. Inter-
conflicts between Empire dangerous had grown The to both. Church and papacy were up within the framework of the old Empire, and the bishop of Rome had claimed a jurisdiction wide as that of the emperor. as
on
"
144.
Effect
the Church.
These
Christians, from
Empire
must
St. Jerome's
time, had
been
taught
that the
ever Whatended. endure until the world itself was its counterpart, the papacy. The crippled it would injure
140
THE
GROWTH
OF
ENGLAND
AND
FRANCE
kings, who were inclined to only gainers would be the western deny the superiority of the emperors, and who did not hesitate to interfere in the affairs of their to resist the pope's attempts
own
kingdoms.
time
might
come
when
would break away from papal rule much as become independent of the emperor, Meanwhile 145. End of the Crusades.
"
the
which had
along
the had
popes
come
had
II.
made
treaty
was
by
Avhich
Jerusalem,
surrendered to him into the hands city, in 1244, again passed of the Egyptian the petty Christian principalities sultan, and soon afterward Louis IX. of France were also obliged to give up the contest.
the coast,
with
by attacks on to restore the fortunes of the war attempted Egypt, in 1249, and upon Tunis, in 1270; but the first led to The his capture, and in the second he perished of the plague. for a time from the islands of Rhodes struggle was maintained
of military monks, like the Hospitallers The Teutonic Knights, a similar order, and the Templars. for the Church in sought, after 1226, another field of warfare Prussians. What conthe Knights the lands of the pagan quered
and
Cyprus
by bands
German
shores of the
occupied,
so
that
the
remained
"In
a
German
Philip
as
146.
France
looked
was
ruler
well
conqueror.
towns
as
In
had
Partly to control them, partly to royal rights. more than double what the domain, now Philip
manage
it had
districts large bailiffs and seneschals over appointed to include several provostships, and held them all to enough He to make the royal power was a man strict account. his grandson, It was dreaded rather than loved or revered. Louis
IX.,
or
St, Louis,
sacred
the monarchy
is ordinarily called, who made in the eyes of the people, because, above
as
he
MISRULE
Ilsr ENGLAND,
HENRY
IIL
141
He was to be justthat so anxious all things, lie prized justice. he even some abandoned of the lands which his less scrupulous had taken from his English grandfather vassal south of the
Loire.
When
he
was
sure
that his
cause
was
he just,
did
not
hesitate to strike hard blows in its defence. Though a devoted he stoutly resisted the attempts churchman, of the popes, in II., to exact money the midst of their struggle with Frederick Later he ceased to oppose papal clergy. because he wished the pope's aid in compelling He sought to put an clergy to contribute for his crusades. from the French
taxation,
the
end
Fight
between
Akmed
and
Mounted
Knights
of
the
Time
of
Henry
III.
to neighborhood
the nobles and to bring their disputes before his courts. Among best the people he was as remembered sitting at the foot of an oak, in his forest of Vincennes, administering to justice all, rich and poor, great
wars
between
barons
or
147.
defenceless
III., 1216-1272.
"
In England
there
St. Louis
justjudgments to
a
all.
The
king, Henry
the country
IIL,
to be
weak
man,
who
allowed
with papal
many
the pope to appoint Italians and other foreigners to positions in the English
collectors, and
permitted
142
Church.
THE
GROWTH
OF
ENGLAND
AND
FliANCE
But
forgotten barons
Simon
genses.
was
in the Charter had not been the promises made The leader of the by the barons and the people. de Montfort, earl of Leicester, son of that Simon
who
de Montfort Edward,
the king's
were
by showing
respected,
that they
anxious
their
own
privileges
they cared very little for the rest of the while Simon, after he had defeated the king and his son at nation. from all classes of to obtain support Lewes, in 1264, sought people by convening or be represented.
a
It will be remembered selected in each county used the plan of having men who
were
criminals,
customs
as
well
as
who
owned
were.
the
ancient
property, It was
what
easy to
to
summon
of the
towns
to say how
decisions the public expenses, or to approve The had made. leader like Simon some or
meanwhile received the name is now spelled, a word which of parlement, or parliament, as it in 1265, Simon When called a parliament suggests speaking. he summoned not only the barons of his party personally, but
directed that four knights
be sent
from
representatives
called
a
from
certain towns.
each Although
county
two
was
it contained representatives represented in an English parliament, it of all the classes now laws or to argue about governmental was not asked to make Simon had already to agree to what Its business was expenses. parliament, and
although thought example
best to he had
do.
set
was
He
was
not
speedily forgotten.
overthrown,
but
the
148.
Edward
I., 1272-1309,
Henry
was
was
had
sons
Fortunately, and Parliament. dead he was succeeded by his son to win back the confidence which
"
II. in the
days
before
the misrule
generally
asked
At first Edward and of his grandson. from assemblies of the barons and money
clergy.
PHILIP
IV.
OF
FRANCE
143
or
from
towns,
Montfort's.
that he must
was
like Simon de parliaments ing a dangerous practice, for only by insistdeal with all classes in a general parliament than
from
likely to check Separate the old tyrannies. In 1295 assemblies could be played off against one another. a great danger threatened the king and forced him to seek the There had been a dispute in of the whole support country. the nation
Scotland about
of Balliol,
the
a
the kingship.
Edward
had
decided
it in favor
member
of the Scottish royal house ; but he seized to turn certain vague rights of lordship over control.
The
to be mind they revolted, and made a treaty with Edward's To gain strength for enemy, Philip IV. of France. the contest Edward has a called together parliament which
no
Scotland
Scots
had
been named
the Model
Parliament,
men,
"
because
it had
tives representa-
the barons, bishops, and abbots, of all classes of knights representing the counties, and two citizens from each This did not mean that Edward of the towns. gave up all idea of obtaining money from he groups
for
open
attempted
of his it the
w subjectsithout
following year.
resistance
to promise
which
which compelled that he would not demand As Edward honest an was it would
have from
some
he found
this, English
kings
occasionally
their
and
was
asking parliament dangerous to do so because the right of parliamore ment by barons, clergy, and towns. steadily maintained
without subjects
treatment
took
Edward's
failure. They a soon of the Scots was recovered their independence, under Robert Bruce, like Balliol a descendant Edward more was sucof the old royal house. cessful he conquered with the Welsh, whom and whose giance allehe his
son
laws and
149.
Philip
rv.
of
was
grandson
144:
THE
GEOWTH
OF
ENGLAND
AND
FRANCE
of St. Louis, but he did not inherit any great love of justice. his law supreme. to make This was He meant not altogether frequently lawless and bad in a country where the nobles were French The royal courts, like the English courts, oppressive. grew
out of the
gradually affixed to the assembly of the barons, the clergy, and the citizens. In Philip's reign it became 150. France and the Papacy. Hohenstaufens had by no clear that the death of the German
name was
"
king's council of barons or of clergy. ously Curito be called " parlements," they came while in
kings, for established the superiority of the popes over far more erick Freddangerous Philip became a than antagonist Philip II. had been. When broke out between the war
means
and
Edward,
both
kings
wished In England
to tax
their clergy
as
well
as
and France the clergy refused, had, in 1296, issued a papal bull
not
decree
without
that
were
the
pope.
pay Edward
no
to
taxes
to princes
immediately
they
clared denot
that
if the
be protected them
or
pay that
taxes,
one
should
any
brought
as
their property
at
once.
who
method
forbade This
the papal treasury, upon face Bonithe French since it collected heavy taxes from clergy. was obliged to yield and to allow the king to take money from the clergy in case meant of great need, which any time it badly. that Philip wanted 151. The States General. the
silver to be sent
quite from
"
few
quarrel broke out again more justwhat Edward had done a few
himself in danger
:
in 1302,
now
did
from
or
"
the towns
states
or
general."
clergy
"
"
estates
now
social class, the nobles the second, and The formed a third. meeting of 1302 was
the townsmen
probably
not
THE
PAPACY
HUMILIATED
145
but
it
was
the first assembly of this kind notable, and has been taken as general.
in France, the
more
beginning parliament
of the
was
states
the
English
it called
to approve the give advice ; it was simply what king had decided upon, in order that his letters to the pope have Instead greater weight. of yielding, the pope might bull, in which he declared that the superiority i^ublished a new
together
a doctrine of the of the pope, as God's vicar, over princes was Church, to disbelieve which imperilled a man's salvation. Papacy lawyers persuaded Humiliated. Philip's 152. The him to appeal from Boniface to a general council of the Church.
"
Meanwhile personal
one
of
them
went
into Italy,
joinedthe
town,
pope's
enemies, and attacked planning to carry him This plot failed, but the pope off to France. Two died shortly after of chagrin. years later a pope was influence and who, thoroughly elected who was under French in 1309, took up his residence at Avignon on the eastern borders of France.
and Avignon remained the papal years
him
in his
own
this period
captivity
only person who suffered from the violence of Philip's rvile. The crusades had ended and the Templars, had been a military order which in France, their headquarters organized in Palestine, had made
pope
was
153. The
Templars.
The
not
the
where
were
they
great
estates.
As they
were
envious
of heinous
crimes.
The members of these rumors. of the were conorder were all arrested in 1307, and many demned of them Their riches went and burnt as sorcerers and heretics.
to the king.
In this affair Philip had compelled the pope to It assist him in procuring the formal dissolution of the order. had was the Hohenstaufen evident that although emperors
had
not yet
of
146
THE
GROWTH
OF
ENGLAND
AND
FRANCE
SUMMARY I. Government.
"
1. Consequences
fountain
courts
of
justiceafter
2.
(6) establishment of control in south more as ; (c) king regarded and more Louis IX. ; (d) Philip IV. organizes
by states general,
:
(e) Philip
western
IV., backed
triumphs
over
the
papacy. in
of misrule
;
in England
(a)
Magna
territorial
losses
to
check
royal
Montfort, wise
beginnings
Charta (6) efforts through de Simon ; (c) revolt of barons under a parliament ; (d) insistence that even
I. shall have subsidies only by grant of
king
like Edward
French parliament. and situations : of English ing (a) need in France, strong power to keep the nobles from bringback feudal anarchy in England of union between ; (6) need
3. Comparison
barons
and
townsmen
to control
king
and
guard
against
misrule
(c) similar
and
in Italy
:
institutions, courts,
states
representative
bodies by
like parliament
general.
4.
Germany
ruined
(a)
consequences
of the marriage
of Frederick
of Henry
heiress of Sicily ;
(") struggle
(a)
(c) the
II. End
or
Great
Interregnum.
"
Crusades.
I.
on
effects of
;
the
Richard
;
success
of Third
(b)
by Frederick
of Albigensian
crusade
Special
Review: 1268.
"
of
papacy
empire
IMPORTANT
1204.
DATES
Conquest
Crusade.
of Normandy
and
Anjou; Fourth
The
Great
Charter
of England. parliament.
Simon
Death
de Montfort's
Parliament.
1302.
Philip IV.
FURTHER
STUDY
General
Reading:
Lodge,
Perry,
End
of
the
Middle
Ages;
Hutton, de
Philip
Augustus;
Tout,
St. Louis;
Creighton,
Simon
Edimrd
Original
SUMMARY
147
Paragraphs
"
138.
Philip
II.
Adams,
Growth
of
the French
Nation,
No.
see
selections
in Eobinson,
see
No.
94 ; Colby,
27 ; for
Third
Crusade,
selections No. 285.
Archer's
Crusade
of
Richard
I., containing
many
from
contemporary
writings;
Thatcher-McNeal,
139.
Conquest
94
a,
account contemporary Gaillard, the most the capture of the Chateau See Kitchin, I., 296-804.
a
of Normandy:
in Robinson,
140.
The
Great
Charter
Green,
122-132
Macy,
Ch.
13 ; Roger
Wendover's account of the struggle, in Kendall, pp. 72-78; briefer No. 99 ; see also Hill, Ch. 2 ; Colby, 29 ; text of in Robinson, Charter, in Tr. and Rp., Vol. I., No. 6 ; Adams and Stephens,
Henderson
; principal
142.
No. 110. provisions in Robinson, Ville-Hardouin Crusade : selections from temporaries Fourth and other conin Tr. and Rp., Vol. III., No. 1. For the history of the crusade see Pears.
143,
144.
Ruin
of the
Empire
and
the
Church
see
350-356
; documents
in
Results St.
of the
Crusades
Munro
and
Sellery, 248-256.
146.
Louis:
Joinville's life, in
Chronicles
of .the Crusades,
also
published
No. 95 ; Munro and separately ; selections in Robinson, For the development Sellery, 366-375. of France, see Emerton, Civilization, Ch. 13. Ch. 12, and Adams, Mediaeval Europe, in
147.
Misrule
England
Gardiner,
193-204
; selections
from
contemporary
writings, in W. in J. Hutton's
H. Hutton's
Misrule
of Henry
more
Simon
25-27.
de
Montfort and
Macy,
his Cause;
Nos.
Parliament:
Tout,
Edward
source
the
;
'
writs Brown,
books
Scots, Frazer,
19-21, IV.
are
23-25.
149-152.
papal
bulls
Kitchin, I., 364-393; the Pope Boniface: and in Henderson, pp. 432-437, Tr. and Rp., Vol. III., Nos. 162, 164.
Templars:
Additional
Reading:
Pears,
Fall
of Constantinople;
Hume
Brown,
Ristory
of Scotland, Vol. I.
CHAPTER
WARS OF
NATIONS
AND IN THE
X.
THE
RACES CHURCH
CRY
OF
REFORM
154. Two
begun
"
had
were
tlie new
doms kingin
involved
or terrible struggles with one another with Asiatic invaders across that pressed into Europe the ruins of the old Greek In the confusion the larger interests of Christendom Empire.
became
from
or
weak
the
majestic
III.
confederation. position it
had
Gregory
the
VII.
Innocent
Conflicts
of good in the midst of discordant cries, sorely vexed to come of the greater divisions which were In Holy
an
Church
and
the consciences
155. The
Empire
Hapsburgs,
1273-1453.
was
"
the
to
Eoman
the Great
end in 1273 Not emperor of Eudolph, count of Hapsburg. he took Austria from the king of Bohemia.
Interregnum
brought
although
not
It was still called the mains. to extend its doalways equally fortunate in attempting by the Swiss It was twice disastrously defeated
at Morgarten
Austria,
in 1386, which About thus laid the foundations this of their independence. struggle cluster the legends of William Tell.
cantons,
in 1315
and
at Sempach
156.
emperors
The
were
Imperial
usually
Electors.
"
Although
after
time
the
at to
first the
crown
THE
CITIES
OF
THE
EMPIRE
149
Hapsburg, Luxemburg.
next
to Luxemburg,
was
then due
This
to
partly
to Bavaria,
to some one give the crown who was ready to make them liberal promises at the expense of imperial rights. These princes came There were to be called electors. seven of
princes
them
or of Mainz, Treves, and Koln Cologne, the count palatine, the king of Bohemia, the margrave Although these and the duke of Saxony. of Brandenburg,
:
the
three
archbishops
did not intend to grant the reigning emperor much power, they were ready to defend his dignity against papal attacks. in 1338 Louis of Bavaria was When almost ready to humble
men
in any way the pope wished, if only the pope would his title,the electors drew up a declaration that acknowledge the choice of the emperor rested with them and that this choice
himself
needed
no
confirmation
else. Their anybody in a charter or expressly confirmed Charles IV. in 1356, and which, with
by
the pope
or
the law of imperial changes, remained beginning The of the nineteenth century.
made
own
electoral princes practically sovereign domains. Thus while the royal power
over
the
their
gaining
victories in France
were
the feudal
nobles
transforming
themselves
into independent
"
157. The
During
of the German
emperor
or
the
than that
the French
lawyers
a
the grant of a communal charter king's whether it had been his before or had of his vassals.
by
In order to render their trade safe from searovers barons, the cities united in leagues like or plundering League. In its best the Swabian League and the Hanseatic days
over seventy towns, and numbered its ships carried all the trade of the north. Its " Steelyard " or colony, at London one was of the greatest centres of English commerce. In Italy, also, the Empire had practically lost its
the Hanseatic
League
150
The power. longer had no
one
WARS
OF
NATIONS
AND
RACES
another.
Since they cities had been left to themselves. libertiesto fight for, they quarrelled with common Gradually they fell into the hands of their most
and Genoa, became what
ambitious
Copyri^lit
by Underwood
and
Underwood,
N.T.
Liibeck,
gates of League.
are
called oligarchic
republics, or, like Milan, were ruled by they had called in to fight against whom
158.
the death of Philip IV., in 1314, "After if the French monarchy be nuned by also might for each of Philip's oldest died the
the
king, excluding
THE
SEVEN
ELECTORATES
151
152
the throne.
same
WARS
OF
NATIONS
AND
BACES
few When
thing.
the three
the third brother did the years afterward he died in 1328, there were the daughters
of
brothers had
a
living,
as
III., who
become
cousin,
king
well as a of England
There
was
also
Philip
just
fore be-
why
women
could
crown,
nol^
nor
whose only title was their mothers. received from Eventually the lawyers brought
men
forward
they which called the Salic Law, although law of or the real Salic Law
a
reason
had
woman
that
no
or
Prankish
women was no
there
of Vindistance
donjon
of the
a
chateau
short
should
except
not
east
by
situated of the walls of Paris, begun is This great tower Philip VI. 10 feet its walls are is 40 feet deep. the moat
that
through
they
thick, and
Prom
crown
was
159.
The
Hundred
Years'
War.
"
Edward
There good his claim to the Prench crown. the for a quarrel, disputes about Guyenne, were other grounds held of Philip, and troubles in the wool fief which Edward English wool was necPlanders and England. trade between essary
for the
Plemish
weavers.
In order supply
of wool. England
to
to harass
Philip,
Edward,
were
in 1336, cut
off the
The
were assume
Plemings
broken
off.
Artevelde
they urged
Edward
the title
PARIS
AND
THE
PEASANTS
153
king
The from Philip. away and take the crown of France Years' War, because it that followed is called the Hundred war driven from all the English were did not end until 1453, when tervals inThere were from the town the Continent save of Calais. of peace, but
soon
as
the
causes
of
cannon
war
remained
were
the fighting
began
used
probably
was
for
English
longbow
the most
so were yeomen and the English skilful in effective weapon, battles they were rious victoshooting that in the three most famous larger than their own. The first of over armies much
these
battles
was
in 1346, where the English were his oldest son, III., and where Edward the Ten years later at Poitiers this his spurs.
at
Crecy
defeated
the
Erench
army
France
the king
wars were
prisoner. terrible.
under The
King
John, of of
the peasants. the country and murdered soldiers plundered Just at this time, Whole districts were turned into deserts. also, Europe,
from
was
swept
by
frightful
was
The
contagion
to the ports of
in
1347.
It gradually
spread
sometimes
towns.
destroying
From
whole
villages
and
thousands
northward, in the
of France
and England
"
After
were were
the in
an
battle of Poitiers
the peasants and the townsmen townsmen declared that the lords of the country, the king manage
The ugly mood. unfit to fight the battles help of the north must
missing his affairs by appointing a council and by disalso see states general must worthless officers. The that the money and not which they raised be spent on the war
upon
the king's
The leader of friends and their pleasures. Etienne Marcel, a draper, and provost of was For two years after 1356 the states general and seemed
frequently
able to compel
the
dauphin,
the
154
king's wished.
peasants
WARS
OF
NATIONS
AND
RACES
son,
"
king of
was
In
midst
west
"
to do what
they
the long-suffering
by the of Paris, driven to madness soldiers and the scarcely less ruthless lords, rose plundering As the ordinary peasant their enemies. on and took vengeance Bonhomme, Jacques this insurredtion was was nicknamed north
and
called
the
Jacquerie.
The
peasants
burnt
and
plundered
their wandering castles, but killed very few persons, although For a time bands frightened the nobles into the walled towns. " it seemed form a league, Jacques " would as if Paris and the
but
soon
peasants to decrease.
the nobles recovered their courage and murdered the by thousands. Marcel's friends and supporters began
His
enemies
and
soon
declared
he
was
ready
to betray the
him. In 1360 afterward murdered Although Edward was at Bretigny. gave up his made he was to the French to hold many liefs south, crown, few north, of the Loire entirely free from king. toward the French
"
and
any
duties of
of English Peasants. not suffer directly from the ravages its expenses, to pay war and when
treaty of Bretigny,
taxes, which
The of the
was
English
war,
the government
was
touched
The
Black
men. townsor peasant as well as landowners Death the also led to troubles between
peasants and the lords. In the first place the income of the lords had been decreased because whole families of peasants
had work
disappeared
or
and the
there
sums
was
no
one
to
do
the
to
pay
ordinarily
Again, as either idle or could not pay as much the lord had agreed with many of the peasants to accept money in place of the work which their ancestors had been obliged to do each week, he found that this money did not hire as many laborers as formerly, especially because the laborers, seeing To that they were few in number, higher wages. demanded
save
customar}'Mills were
themselves,
a
king
law
which
of the
at the
THE
CHURCH
155
for it
old wages.
Apparently
it
was
not
obeyed,
was
no
laws angered the peasants, who had repeated. in parliament. Their anger increased when in 1379. decided npon Strange ideas were tax was
Snch
the poll-
through
people's minds.
"
Many
of them
When Who,
Adam then,
delved
was
and
Eve
span,
?
"
the gentleman
Two
years
out
later in
an
insurrection,
broke Eevolt.
because records
England. because
to
Partly
like the Jacquerie, much It has been called the Peasants' they hated the king's advisers, partly be rid of serfdom the lords, the
upon they
were or
they desired
of what and
to
destroy
the
they
owed
or
monasteries they
were
castles,
marched
successful,
but
dispersed
to death.
by
though Alservices
put
the custom
of replacing
their position gradually improved to that of freemen, until they rose 162. The Church. As if the Hundred Years' War, the
with money
payments
"
Black
enough,
Death,
the revolt of the peasants were not troubles factions. In many the Church was rent into warring and monks
had
and reformers So far as Prance them. was concerned, the principal reason was the great war with England, which ruined the country, it impossible for many reducing priests to beggary and making
which
the
Cluny
fallen away from the ideal Gregory VII. had set before
It was to support their monks. of the monasteries not strange that often here and there the clergy became as rude and ignorant as the lowest of their parishioners. Such evils might have
been vigorously repressed had the bishops done their duty, but longer resided within their dioceses. The no many of them war for this : first, dangerous because it was offered an excuse
for
a
bishop,
faithful
the English or either the French territory held by the other ; and second,
to
156
THE
CRY
OF
REFORM
IN
THE
CHURCH
because the
revenue no
But
creased of a single bishopric or abbey had so delonger was sufficient to support the abbot or did they nor these were not the only reasons,
existed elsewhere. evils which eager to increase their power and
explain
similar
Ambitious
were wealth by clergymen A certain cardinal, who resided holding several offices at once. held several bishoprics there, had also in in Italy, and who France three bishoprics, one abbot or archbishopric, and was These and evils of non-residence prior of six monasteries.
have
been
so
prevalent
had
not
attempted
to obtain
supporters
princes, in their
over
such evils
were
protests
over
against
the Church
at
the efforts of the popes to make their in different lands more thoroughgoing,
a
should be the actual which In their struggle with the capital of Church administration. they had partially succeeded in freeing the elections emperors As of bishops and abbots from the interference of princes. the election of the pope had been put into the hands of the
create
Kome
court
intrusted to the canons the election of bishops was But by the middle of the thirteenth century of each cathedral. this very right, the popes had begun to take from the canons
cardinals,
so
claiming
the
vacant
sees
made upon various abbeys claim was The method was and upon many minor offices in each diocese. In England and "provisions." called papal ''reservations" in this way was the attempt to gain the right of appointment during partially thwarted by the Statute of Provisors, passed Another III.'s reign and reenacted in 1390. Edward grievance, felt especially by princes, was their courts to the pope cases
or
the
practice
of carrying
from
Church
a
appointments
court
in which the rights of churchmen involved, making the Eoman were in many important matters. by the Statute of Prsemunire.
court
of appeal
sought to check
THE
SCHISM
AND
WYGLIFFE
157
164.
Papal
and The
Taxation.
"
The
judicial system
more than pope, no other princes, to live from the revenues his own domains. of expected he began to levy taxes, but with this difference them
that
fell upon his the clergy everywhere rather than upon in States of the Church. The most obnoxious own subjects the tax was the annat or one year's revenue of a bishopric or abbey these
filled. This was like the feudal was much vacancy they entered obliged to pay when relief which the lords were by a relative. As bishops and abbots fief left them a upon
when
a
were men often mature be paid frequently
and
and
served
was
must
only
165.
Church
The
was
Schism
in
the
Schism election.
This
one
was
disputed
at Rome
papal
crusade
and another at the other as Antichrist and preaching The English king refused to recognize because he was defended by the also took sides in the quarrel, John Wycliffe, a troubled.
pope
and
all
men's
consciences
were
teacher at the university of Oxford, thinking much upon the ills from which to the concluthe Church was suffering, came sion by the pope were that many of the claims made wrong. studied the Bible carefully and refused to accept teachings for which he could find no warrant In order that the there. people might read the Bible he and his friends translated it
into
He
English.
he
He
sent
had
no
intention
to
withdraw
from
the
Church, but
teaching
his Oxford
to
scholars through
what
he
believed
be true
called Lollards, and a few years later the government threatened with death any who taught such doctrines. 166. The Hundred In the second period Years' War again. Years' War, the French of the Hundred recovered part of the
were
"
lands
which
had
They
had
158
been
great
THE
CBY
OF
REFORM
IN
TEE
CHURCH
tauglit by battles, to
the
and
Poitiers
to avoid
strong castles and within to march unopposed walled towns, and to allow the English bold leaders like Du GuesUnder through the open country. clin they cut off stragglers and laid siege to places held by the
shut
English.
Before
the
dauphin,
now
become
\ maOe oftiouit-liranic' 'pplngytmjmg-:^i) ink vc ]kv^ Co^ove crydfeasiM t \)o\b'r\ crpc/ "pve^/fttiO (^nrjrt' of vc Jttcfl"8^ujemtonpeffl"E
jofi;c1()^^a8boiuotivetBatiiS/fttt
and
'ttiBflSffooD^iIicttparti"l^el^frobcclm
Dcrbucf"S^: attD);e ijiT^depttr^eb^Oavny^/
Biblk.
Hereford by Nicholas under of first verses of Qenesis, translated Wycliffe the Old Testament direction. a part translated of only The Testament. in the New Gospels and St. Mark of St. Matthew
was
remainder
done
under
his direction.
It
was
completed
in
138"-1384.
was
dead
or
in 1380,
they
towns.
had
won
from
the
English
all
save
five coast
occupied
war
with
effectively. He unpopular.
too countries were to carry on the strife of factions at home Richard II., was Edward's son, tyrannical
After
this both
was
deposed
and
murdered
by Henry
lY.,
French
The and a grandson of EdAvard. of Lancaster, king, Charles VI., the son of Charles the Wise, became
JEANNE
D'ARG
159
fell into tlie hands of his uncles. insane, and tlie government his brother, the duke After a while a furious quarrel between
led to civil of Orleans, and his cousin, the duke of Burgundy, Both the duke of Orleans and the duke war. of Burgundy king, Henry The English V., had seized the were murdered.
and in 1415 had gained another The duke of Burgundy, new crushing victory at Agincourt. believing that the king's son had had a hand in the murder of
occasion to invade
the country
the King
over
to
the
English
side.
With
possession of the poor mad obtained in 1420, according with him the Treaty of Troyes Henry Charles's daughter, and was to to marry was
as
both Henry Shortly afterward of France. left an infant son, Henry YI., and Henry and Charles died. the French people did not know whether to submit to him or Charles. Nearly to be loyal to the Dauphin all the country
him
king
either of the English or Charles lacked energy, and, Unfortunately his instead of fighting for his kingdom, wasted his days among Here and there brave men favorites at the castle of Chinon.
was
were j)laces which wrested from the English but such deeds seemed vain, because there
in the
hands
thought
was
no
secure
leader
to
men
167. Jeanne
Loire
were
lands
south
of the
in peril. An
English
threatened
a
leader
appeared,
She was girl,scarcely nineteen years old. remy, a village on the borders of Lorraine.
miseries of the her to
had combelieved that God manded people, Jeanne Orleans and to conduct the dauphin to save Rheims When Charles VII. to as she first told .be crowned but the comher story, the rough soldiers laughed her to scorn, mon
people abandoned
permitted
her, believing that God had not gladly welcomed She was them. sent to the dauphin, and he finally an army to go with her to raise the siege of Orleans.
160
The her
THE
CRY
OF
REFORM
IN
THE
CHURCH
English
a sorceress.
were
frightened, at her approach, for they thought Her presence and eager faith breathed a new French
enthusiasm
to
into the
retreat.
Jeanne
Rheims,
he was where crowned. He and. his advisers were loath to be saved fashion, and when
was
in this
Jeanne
a
captured
in
The their
English,
by
resolved
heretic.
At
their
command
and
was
learned
burned did
This
help
the
Even
English
the
La
The Tour
duke
of
Burgundy In
Jeanne
d'Arc.
forsook when
them. the
was war
1453,
of the castle of Boubuilt by Philip Augustus after vreuil, in 1204. the conquest of Normandy
donjon
Here
Jeanne
d'Arc
was
imprisoned.
nothing in France
168.
not been
The
Pope
and
the Council.
"
Schism
had
had urged
healed remedy
Some
theologians
a
that
the
Church, of the whole The first attempt bow. because the still worse,
kind of convention
the popes
must
matters
even
apply
this remedy
a new
made pope
council ordered before the two existing popes had agreed there were three popes instead of two.
elected
so
to withdraw,
that
more
determined which
was
effort
was
made
by
the
council
of Constance
in
THE
EAST
161
It brought the Schism to an end, session from 1414 to 1418. to reform but in its attempt in " head and memthe Church bers," that is, the papacy as well as the clergy and people, it to prove that its decisions were superior to those of undertook
If the council had established such a claim, councils the pope. in England, would have become in the Church what parliaments were
be consulted upon assemblies which must representative The for occasion. council had no fondness every important It sent to the stake John Huss, a popular other novelties. had taught several of Bohemian preacher and theologian who Wycliffe's
clergy. views
and
had
denounced
of the
stance neither the council of Connor the council of Basel, which followed it, succeeded in reforming little hope of betterment the Church, there was
169.
"
Since
unless
the
England
had
already
1438
for
Charles
Prance
VII. by
the of
thing
Pragmatic the
Sanction the
of
Bourges,
restoring to the to choose the bishops, and The German princes were
or
canons
cathedral
right
forbidding
not
ten
so
the payment
of annats.
concordat pope
of
Vienna
all that he When it was was a halfunheeded. raised again, a little over into a call to revolution. transformed century later, it was
the nearly
By the treaty successful. later they to years conceded The cry for reform asked.
and disputes, great changes were in the East. Poland by making its reunion with the duchy of Lithuania in 1386 ruled over territories from the Oder to the Dnieper, and as far south as the
"
While
the West
was
troubled
by
wars
Black
Sea.
The
a
Mongols
century
was
did
not
loosen
the
new
Russians
until
Russian
monarchy
centre.
This region, called Muscovy, was extended gradually, and, like the royal domain to include the great of the Capetians, came Russian fiefs. In southeastern Europe the Bulgarian kingdom
162
had
TUE
(JEY
OF
BE
FORM
IN
THE
CUURCII
sometimes
Empire
of the Greek gained territory at the expense At its been forced to draw back. again had part of Macedonia,
by
more
new
domination
was
to
be far
lasting than
"
171.
They
The Turks.
Turks.
of nomads which had entered the to fight against the Mongols. service of the Seljuk Turks from had They received their name the emir Othman, who for his peoples on the borders carved out a domain of the
were
originally
band
Greek
they
in Asia
Minor.
It
was
in Othman's and
day
that
converted
to Mohammedanism,
same
they
fought
his
sons
Christian
faith.
As
the
mans Otto-
grew
in power
they peoples with which Rumanians, Magyars. Albanians, and A few the bond religion was of union. died, in 1330, they
gathered new recruits from all the into contact, Greeks, Slavs, came
"
The years
Mohammedan
after Othman
Nicsea, one of the old capitals of captured the Greek Empire and famous as the place Avhere the first great held in Constantine's day. In a little Church council was twenty-five more than crossed the narrow years they had straits which separate Europe and Asia and had begun It was the Balkan their European peninsula. that made emirs
were
to plunder
successes
them
the Mohammedans.
Soon the
" foothold With a firm able to take the title sultan." in Europe they began to conquer the other emirs in Asia This alarmed Minor. By 1391 Bulgaria had been overrun. German king Sigismund, the the of Hungary, afterward
The
were
at the
new
disastrous knights
The
in 1396, because
headlong rushed forward with the same folly as at Crecy and at Poitiers. This was the end of hope for Bulgaria. It would have hastened the fall of Constanti-
SUMMARY
163
Tamerlane,
Mongol
invasion under
during
Greek
defeated in Asia at Angora sultan was For about fifty years the shattered. and his dominion lived on, Empire confined to the lands immediately and a few points on final assault in 1453. it
was
the
Greek
the
coast.
been
agony
founded another
by
Constantine,
As
should Turks. against the onset of the In the Spanish 172. The Moors.
"
Constantine
die
defending
its walls
peninsula
since the
ism Mohammedantwelfth
was
not
so
triumphant.
Ever
century
in the east, Castile in the centre, and Portugal on the Aragon west had been steadily driving the Moors southward. increased its power by conquering the Balearic Islands and Sardinia.
Aragon
seized after the failure of Charles of Anjou It was to hold this portion of the Hohenstaufen possessions. Portugal, however, Castile and that recovered most of the Before the end of the fourteenth century Castile peninsula.
Sicily
was
and sides of the Guadalquivir reached the Mediterranean about Carthagena, enclosing within kingdom these outstretched arms the little Moorish of Granada.
touched the
on
Atlantic
both
Portugal
had
out
of the
West
and
SUMMARY
I. The
Empire.
"
1. The
Austria
ruling
;
house:
wars
(a)
connection
the
of the
burgs
with
crown
(6) their
an
with
Swiss ;
2. The
at first not
continuously emperor
:
theirs.
electors: electoral
and.
(a) method
princes.
of choosing
(6) power
of the
3.
The
Eree
cities
(a) their
relation to emperor
lords ; League.
(") their
and
leagues ;
(c) the
1.
II. England
Erance.
over
"
Origin
to Erench
of
Years' trouble of
War about
(a) quarrel
trade
with
succession 2. ;
crown
(6)
Elanders.
;
War
until
the
Peace
Br^tigny general
(a) weapons
(b) battles
(c) defeat
causes
states
to
164
THE
CRY
OF
REFOBM
IN
THE
CHURCH
attempt
to manage
on
an
the kingdom,
and
(d) the
brings
war
:
insurrection.
3.
Second
phase
(a) uprising of peasants, of for the English in crown ; (h) contest ; (c) turmoil Erance ; {d) Agincourt 4. Last period and the Treaty of Troyes. : (a) situation of France after death of Charles VI. ; of the war d'Arc ; (fZ) English of Jeanne (p) crisis of Orleans ; (c) career
taxation driven from
in
tlie English
of
the
France.
the
III. Trouble
toward
upon claims
Church. claims,
"
1. Attitude
of the
imperial
electors War
papal
2.
Effect
of
the
:
Hundred
Years'
;
the clergy.
to
3. Causes
power
of conflict
;
(a) pluralities
mode
; ;
(6) papal
;
appointing chosen
the
to
(c) English
to
of
resistance disputed
(d) methods
election the and councils
by
popes
raise money Wy
Great
end
the
Schism
Schism
of
Constance
toward
the pope's
power.
4.
in France
and
Germany. and
Lithuania.
2.
IV.
The
East.
"
1. Poland
The
Mongols
Turks
a
:
and
covy. Mus-
4. Advance
(6) attempt
5. The
to check
crusade
of
Constantinople.
peninsula.
Moors
driven
southward
Spanish
IMPOKTANT
1273.
1328. f 1346.
DATES
"
Rudolph
French
throne,
Battle of Cr^cy
(connectBlack
Death).
by
\ I
1356.
Battle
states
of Poitiers ; followed
general.
; end
efforts of
l^tienne Marcel
and
1378.
1396. 1414. 1420.
Great Schism
Battle
of Babylonian
Captivity
Wycliffe). (connect
Council
Treaty
preceded
in 1415
by
battle of Agincourt
and
1431. 1453.
English
driven from
France
; fall of Constantinople,
STUDY
of separate
; Durham,
English
History
SUMMABT
165
Paragraphs
155, 157.
"
156.
The
The
Empire
:
Bryce,
Ch. 14.
:
Cities
Hanseatic
League 60-69
Munro
and
Sellery, 358-365
see
159.
; Cheyney,
:
81-94.
many
4, pp. 63-69 ; 30 ; Colby, No. 39 ; Robinson, Death Black (in selections. Jones,
No. 40 ; Lee, No. 94 ;
England)
161.
Peasants'
Kendall,
No.
33 ; Colby,
Whitcomb,
War
:
Italian Benaissance,
pp. 15-18.
see source
Statute
of Laborers,
books
also
Cheyney, 162-165.
The
99-125 Church:
; selections in Frazer.
Adams,
Civilization, Ch.
Ch.
Nos.
:
16;
Pastor,
L,
57-
Reformation,
in Robinson,
Praemunire
I. ; many
illustrative writings
documents
and
207-213.
source
See
164.
Provisors Trevelyan
see
books.
in Kendall,
; selection from
documents
Tr. and
Bp.,
:
and
Frazer.
167.
Jeanne
d'Arc
Kitchin,
I., 536-553
; biographies
by
Mrs.
Oliphant
168.
and Percival Lowell ; selections in Durham. 254-261 ; Creighton, I., : Fisher, The Papacy the Councils and 200 ff.,261 ff.,II., 61 ff. ; Pastor, L, 174-207, 287 ff. ; documents
in Tr. and Bp., III., No. 6, pp. 25-33
; Robinson,
169.
Settlement 282-285;
in France Pastor,
:
Creighton,
170.
171. 172.
Lodge
:
Ch. 4.
Lodge Burke,
Ch. 5. Lane-Poole,
II., 26-42;
Ch. 12,
from
the Great the Popes, Froissart,
; Lanier's
Additional
Reading
Creighton,
History
of the
Papacy,
Schism
6
of Wycliffe ; of
trans.
History
Berner's
; Creasy, History
the
of the Ottoman
about
the
Turks.
French
Dispute
IN
Crown
1328
Louis
X., 1 1316
I
Jeanne, Navarre,
I
Jeanne Margaret
Philip VI.
+ 1350 House
Queen of
132S-1349
of
Valois
166
Revie-w
:
THE
CRY
OF
BEFOBM
IN
THE
CHURCH
Chs. 8-10 ; period 1100 to 1453 : gradual disappearance of serfdom, increasing importance the townsmen of of ; strengthening of territory in France, with ruin royal power and consolidation
of English- Angevin confederation, thrown
on
empire popes
; the
at
German-Roman
Empire but
loose
the
first triumphant,
afterward
the
:
defensive.
The people trade
or
Special
Reviews
1.
or
middle
class
(")
brings
townsmen towns,
communes
privileged
German Hanseatic
cities;
; (d) of cities, to parliament towns states and summoned (e) representatives of like Etienne temporary of great townsmen power general ; (/) Marcel in Paris ; {g) services of peasants in England and France
Lombard
League,
League
changed
power
into money
in France:
payments.
2.
Downfall empire;
of English-Angevin
(a)
(6)
geographical attack
Years'
difficulties an
by
obstacle
of
rule ; France
(c)
first great
Philip II. ;
;
(d) drags
England
into Hundred
War
made
(e) change
by Peace
V. ;
in the
relation
;
these
king
of Br^tigny
(/)
resumption
conquests
by Charles
{g)
English
attack
by
nearly 1420 ; 3.
into successful
seizure
of French
kingdom
except into
a
(h)
national
destroys
this empire
Empire
Calais.
loose
Transformation
confederation nobles
;
;
I.
was
hampered
by
German family
downfall
4.
of the electors.
Church
changes
its nature
(a)aim
of popes
investiture
conflict ;
;
Philip IV. ;
and
seizure
in general Henry
of
the
Period:
III.,
IX., Edward
I., Philip V.
III., Etienne
Marcel,
Wycliffe,
Henry
CHAPTER
THE
XI.
RENAISSANCE
dle early part of the MidAges much the facts that the Greeks had discovered among been forgotten. we call science had which make up what Sometimes a truth like the roundness of the earth lingered as
^
During
the
but denied
how
to
or
ridiculed
things of the crude.
make
decreased
and
with
it the desire
to
carefully what
to crowd
about
them,
strange
a certain spirits. Their full of incoherent and unreasonable youthful vigor, but they were to increase bound Such a state of things was notions.
beasts and
until the feudal system had given to society a little steadiness men could and security, until trade had revived, and western
compare
their thoughts
with
the
thoughts
of
the
Byzantine
Here began the long, slow climb and of the Saracens. to the level where had stood. In the the Greeks and Eomans last half of the fifteenth and the first part of the sixteenth England century the men and of Italy, German^'", France,
Greeks
had the ancient world caught glimpses of what They were filled with a noble enthusiasm to emulate The time of this enthusiasm and Roman masters. the Renaissance, or the Revival of Learning.
174. The
Earlier
Revivals.
the
"
There
were
two
or
three
''renaissances'"' before
Charlemagne's
great revival of the fifteenth century. influence had brought about a revival of
167
168
THE
RENAISSANCE
court
under
still more useful revival originated in the splendid Its centre by the successors of Mohammed.
empire
was
nently permabuilt up
at Bagdad,
was
Another
sance renais-
New The
College,
Oxford.
chapel and hell tower, with a portion of the medifeval citybishop College was huilt by William New of Wykeham, wall. in the last years the fourteenth Winchester, century. of of
law had The who students of the Eoman scholasticism. Barbarossa about his rights as an emperor advised Frederick
created devoted
at Bologna
to
the
study
cathedral school
became
or
guild
of artisans
like
Oxford
university
was
founded.
In
both
Oxford
THE
SCHOOLMEN
169
the
teachers
lectured
in hired
halls called "schools," while like monasin colleges, somewhat teries Before the fifteenth century commenced
some
nearly
thirty universities,
devoted
to
The students law, others to medicine, stillothers to theology. At no by thousands. in Paris and in Oxford were numbered time
For the more eager to learn. seemed become institution might perilous, in spite at first loyal to the pope, from whom of the fact that it was came of its privileges, and that its early teachers were many since have Church this new
men or
Since it was a body partly separate from monks. the ordinary life of the Church, inclined to be jealous the of felt an esjjritde corps, interference of the bishops, its members priests
protect its men might university spirit, which they refused to follow the teachings of the Church. was at the at Oxford, and Huss stoutly defended
or even
when
Wycliffe
rise of the universities was beginning to leave its churchly shelter that civilized life was of its own. and to breathe an atmosphere have hastened These 175. The Schoolmen. schools would
"
of Prague.
The
the
great
Renaissance
of the
fifteenth century
was
had
they
covered dis-
that their
eyes the
special task
to
study
system
were
to law had the advantage that in the chiefly devoted legal works the rights and of Justinian they could compare duties of men in later Roman society with the cruder customary
Europe. This was a of mediaeval study of facts. Unfortunately the ordinary sciences were made up of a patchwork knowledge handed down by learned men of of past
laws
and
or
not
corrected and
the
or
supplemented
in
by
new
experiments.
Moreover,
upon
theology
of teachings
students
body
conclusions consecrated as true of the Church, and, like faithful children, that all this
was
perfectly
170
THE
RENAISSANCE
In their painstaking fully wonderwork they became following, as they supposed, the method acute reasoners, of the Greek philosopher Aristotle, whose works they studied in a Latin version of an Arabic translation from the Greek.
reasonable.
One
many their
monk, things
own.
Bacon, granted,
saw
that
they
should
not
take
so
but
should
make
observations
of
that, after
the
called scholastic, was result of their method, like Thomas Aquinas, Duns greater minds,
Scotus, and William all the truth they of Occam, had arranged had little to do but to discuss knew in systems, their successors
the
same
things
on
over
and
over
again, seeking
victories
surprising
were
that
at
cism scholasti-
with scant respect. The architects of this mediaeval Renaissance 176. Architecture. in winning more were successful than the schoolmen Their town halls, castles, the lasting admiration of mankind. regarded
"
Gothic, in which the arches were of pointed and the weight by flying borne chiefly upon the roof was pillars supported less massive, buttresses. The result was that the walls became
so
Norman
manner.
out a modification of the Byzantine architects of Spain worked famous for the beauty of their form of structure and were decorative carvings.
177. Literature.
language
"
Although
Latin
maintained
itself
as
the
of the Church and of the universities, books were Several also written in English, French, German, and Italian. of them were works of genius, like Chaucer's Canterbury Tales,
Divine
Comedy,
and
Petrarch's
Sonnets,
in
of
the
fourteenth
the the
raising
century. languages of
They
the
commenced
common
people
to the
level of Latin,
traditional language
of religion
and
of science.
PETRARCH
171
that his supposed "Petrarch be immortal. Latin works, rather than his sonnets, would In his devotion to Latin is his chief claim to greatness. one sense He was the first to search for the works of the Romans, among
178.
Petrarch,
1304-1374.
of
Amiens.
end of transepts,
nave,
which choir
; total length, 470 feet. View The vaulting is 147 feet high. is supported upon 126 columns.
and
appreciation, and to cultivate in others a similar love. Though born in Italy of Florentine parents, he brought up at Avignon. was his earliest visit to Rome Upon he was its mediaeval buildings surprised at the contrast between
and
broken
monuments
which
sur-
172
from ruins
THE
RENAISSANCE
vived these
the ancient
as
city.
Many from
Eoinans which
had
to
looked obtain
upon
stone
useful
quarries
to
the
reverence.
one
To
with
The search of his passions. taken up by princes and popes, and gathered in libraries, where
of Eoman he which
they
could
be studied
by enthusiastic
scholars.
^ J^-^r'
S. GiMIGNANO. Situated southwest halfway of Florence, dissensions between families occupying Of to Florence in 1353. was
by
to the
coast.
tower
Weakened
fortresses, it existing
subjected
in the Middle
Ages,
thirteen
(one
160 feet
high) are
still standing.
179. Renaissance
sance.
in Italy.
"
Italy
was
partly due to the Italy were men that reminded monuments of the their race ; it was also due to a city life as active Most ancient Athens. of the Italian cities had This
was
of lost their
that
HUMANISTS
AND
THE
PAPACY
173
fallen under the rule of freedom dearly purchased and had they had the leading families or of successful soldiers whom in wars Milan now another. with one employed Venice firsta Visconti and afterward a Sforza.
a
had
was
duke, by
ruled
Council of Ten.
nominally
a
Florence,
the most
was
though
republic,
greatest of this family was who, in the later part of the him fifteenth century, gathered about poets, philosophers, He collected manuscripts architects, sculptors, and painters.
family
The
followed by many was and antiquities. His example noble Florentines, by the rulers of other cities, and by the popes. The study of ancient literature 180. The Study of Greek. had ceased to be the study of what the Eomans alone had produced.
"
Petrarch
had
knowledge
of Greek.
vainly, to gain a good In his day the West could furnish no The any grammars, of the language. who could explain skilfully the Greek tried, though
Manuel Chrysoloras, who to came poets and philosophers was Italy on an embassy from Constantinople, asking for aid against by The cultured men were the Turks. of Florence charmed him to lecture there. This was his learning and persuaded
In order to assist his eager pupils he year 1397. His suctimes. cess a Greek the first in modern made grammar, led other Greeks to visit Italy, particularly because the in the shadow
way, of approaching ruin lay the last, fateful day when
a
over
Constantinople.
In this
refuge
arrived, Greek learning had far from the reach of the Turkish
The
181.
devoted
Humanists
to the
new
and
the Papacy.
were
"
men
who and
was
were
studies
acted upon
the noble old motto the circle of their interests. should remain artistic life. To make
ancient
they
,
outside
at the
Eome
began
to to
restore
churches, to undertake
buildings, and
174
THE
RENAISSANCE
They call painters and sculptors to their aid. also brought together a library, which, under Nicholas V., contained between five and ten thousand manuscripts.
182.
landers
North
were
for ancient
and the Nethernorth of the Alps to feel a similar literature and art. Many of their
commerce
The
Germans
enriched
by
had
become
churches. independent
Erom
found
one
universities.
was
1450
tiful and adorned with beauIn Germany the princes, who eager to of the emperor, were to 1506 nine were established,
admiration
The university of Wittenberg. Italians, to carry their not inclined, like many to the extent of losing of the Greeks and Romans Christianity and becoming pagans. modern with
the trained in the schools of the Brethren
to educate
Saxon
of
and they
Christian
beliefs of crude
the management additions, and to reform of Church were not their heritage, affairs. Since the glories of Home love of the past upon ancient they bestowed a part of their new The Emperor Maximilian Germany. and his friends searched for the chronicles everywhere Inventions. 183. German
"
inventors.
They
improved
kingdom. of the early German The Germans were also practical instruments. The astronomical
best
knowledge of the earth, including which all the new embodied The discoveries. the latest Portuguese art of printing with devised about the middle types was of the century, movable by John Gutenberg,
the process, hitherto Before the century closed Twenty native of Mainz. kept secret, was carried all
a
years
over
later
Europe.
presses in
there
were
thousand
Germany 184.
alone. Printing.
"
The
art
favor among
churchmen,
FEINTING
175
be multiplied for the use of the and theological works, could or Vulgate editions of the Jerome clergy. Nearly oue hundred The printingprinted before 1500. version of the Bible were found the newly equally useful in publishing presses were Romans, the poems or and tales of works of the Greeks and
French, English, that
came
books
One Italian writers. of the earliest and William from the press of the English
Nuremberg.
In the Middle
Ages
1806.
Still surrounded
Annexed
100
to Bavaria
in
of the
365 towers.
Caxton,
was
equally famous printer, Aldus Minutiits beautiful editions of of Venice, published Aristotle, Thucydides, The writers. and other Greek plication multiimportant books had many consequences. of such Tales. Learning
who Chaucer's
had
learned
the
art
of
printing
at
Cologne,
Canterbury
An
became
It
was see
less than
scholars. student
could
before the privilege of a few favored easier to collect libraries. The ordinary that the Greeks not only exand Romans pressed
more
themselves
clearly and
artistically than
the
men
176
of the Middle
was
THE
EENAISSANCE
better worth
reading.
The
had taught the schoolmen as repeat slavishly what Such and became anxious to investigate for himself. formed
were an
science,
students
army
of modern science. It was 185. Voyages. not from books alone that new and learned. Voyages had begun, which things were wonderful covered were not to end until America and farthest Asia had been dis"
laying
organized
by
the
scholars
who
Asia
Europeans
of Marco
had Polo,
emperors
sea
as
learned
and
Persian the
who Gulf.
had
by
far
the
head
of the
Greeks
Meanwhile,
searched the recovered writings of Romans for information and about the earth. By the the art of navigation had been improved.
Scholars
had come end of the thirteenth century the mariner's compass into general use, so that it was far safer to undertake voyages from the shores of Europe. Portuguese ships, with Genoese discovered The the Madeiras the Azores. pilots, had and
" in Africa, after desire of the Portuguese to fight the " infidel they had driven him from the borders of their little kingdom, in the fifteenth century, led to still more important voyages
to This prince wished under the direction of Prince Henry. form the rich lands colonies in the Azores, and to conquer To meet lay south of the Sahara. the expenses which he thought of his expeditions, he ordered his captains to engage in
voyage carried the knowledge geography stillfarther, and gave scholars a deeper the questions which had been discussed by Ptolemy
the slave trade.
Each
of African interest in
and
other
Greek
or
Eoman
186.
The
Prance
"
Before
the
Renaissance from
England,
they had
emerged
wars
stronger
broken.
the power with of the nobles Charles VII. of France began to reorganize his government in 1439, as soon Jeanne d'Arc's heroic efforts had as
monarchies,
THE
FRENCH
INVADE
ITALY
177
of Burgundy could no longer
toward
the duke
He off his alliance with them. in the days before hope to live, as did his ancestors domain from his own Augustus, chiefly on the income Nor
Philip lands.
did he wish to be obliged to ask continually for grants of he followed the Accordingly, money from the states general. to change example of his grandfather, Charles V., and worked temporary
the grants
he
could
in defeating the conspiracies of restless nobles. 187. The Unification of France, Louis XI., 1461-1483. of Louis XI.
the monarchy
was
"
of Burgundy,
Charles
the
included in Holland and nearly all that is now to enlarge his territory at the Charles was Belgium. anxious king in the region where of Louis and to become expense for Fortunately Charlemagne's grandson, Lothair, had ruled. Burgundy, France killed in battle with the Swiss in 1477, and Picardy, Artois, Louis was able to seize the duchy of Burgundy, of the heritage was remainder and several other fiefs. The by Maximilian of Austria, saved for the duke's daughter, Mary, vence, In Louis's reign France also gained Proshe married. whom before, a Dauphine, century purchased with which His son, Charles to the Alps. carried the southeastern frontier VIII. , married Anne of Brittany and added her duchy, the last The feudal lords, who of the great fiefs,to the royal domain. the Middle Ages, had disputed power with the kings through
he
was
sank
to the position of
nobility
or
aristocracy in
strongly
"
The
bequest
which
brought
the also a claim upon held by Charles of Anjou, kingdom of Naples and Sicily, once With brother of Louis IX. the expedition into Italy in 1494, foreign wars to make of good this claim, began the distinctly France. by the rivalries of Milan, Venice, torn Italy was the French
crown
brought
178
Florence,
THE
RENAISSANCE
emperor, the king of Naples, and the of the German The great Florentine l)Opes. preacher, Savonarola, welcomed intrusted with the vengeance king as if he were the French of After a moment God men. of triumph, the exupon wicked peditio
failed disastrously, and Ferdinand of Aragon eventuallyLouis XII., who succeeded Charles got possession of Naples. VIII. in 1498, also claimed the duchy the of Milan, because grandmother Louis were
of Louis
more
XII.
was
Visconti.
than for
a
The
the nobles had seen beauties of Italy, and they carried back to France a taste new for its art and a love for the ancient authors which the Italians had found so interesting.
Both
kings
and
189.
driven civil wax
two
shortly after her armies had been from France by Charles VII., had been plunged into a between rival claimants for the crown. There were
England.
"
England,
had which III. from the families of sons taken their names of Edward have been called the Wars Their struggles for the crown of the Eoses, because the favorite flower of the was the red rose
parties, the
Yorkists
and
the
Lancastrians,
Lancastrians,
The
the white rose was chosen by the Yorkists. Yorkists under Edward IV. held the throne almost continuousl from 1461 to 1483. Edward's death his sons Upon
while murdered
were
by
duke
He was who seized the crown. overthrown battle of Bos worth in 1485 by Henry Tudor, the Lancastrian made days claims.
more
This
and
Angevin
been
that slain in the wars of Lords could not his will, and the House too weak. was oppose of Commons With peace and strong government prosperity increased and began to journey the sons to Italy to acquire of Englishmen
new
the
learning.
on
The
enthusiasm
was so
which
their
teachings
stirred
their return
Henry
VII.
SPAIN
179
the
son,
Henry
VIII., took
Humanists
to be
one
especially of the
190.
Spain.
to play
tined of the kingdom of Spain, desduring the sixteenth the foremost part in Europe Until 1474 Castile at this time. also completed
"
The
formation
had
been
separate
kingdoms,
and
it had
long been
few
years
before had
difficult,for the nobles was task of the two monarchs was and the country suffering from almost independent, ills which troubled France the royal authority same when
weak.
the
was
union of the towns, Ferdinand and Isabella succeeded In the administration in putting down lawlessness. of public affairs they thrust the great nobles into the background, from the middle class or petty nobles who had men employing By
a
law to believe that study of the Roman have the force of law. After order had a king's will should been reestablished they completed the conquest of Moorish Spain, in 1492, by overthrowing the littlekingdom of Granada.
been
trained
by the
They
their victory by the cruel injustice with which had been promised they treated the industrious Moors who freedom In order to save to continue their Moslem worship. stained declared that of these Moors they would become Christians. To compel them to keep this pledge, those who showed signs of falling into their old ways dreds were to the court called the Inquisition, and hunturned over themselves from
exile, multitudes
burned
men
at the stake
as
heretics.
to become
loyal Spaniards
It
was
Spanish
Jews.
that Ferdinand
added
Early in and Sicily, his other possessions outside of Aragon. the next century his possessions and those of Isabella passed to their grandson Charles, who was of Mary also the grandson of Burgundy and Maximilian.
180
191.
THE
RENAISSANCE
The Indies.
"
the Portuguese
Indies.
In
fifteenth century drew to a close the Spaniards entered upon a race for the
the Portuguese
As
to discover
turned Christopher
surprised Guinea ran eastat the gulf of ward again and stretched away interminably. a Genoese sailor who had been in their easier to reach the had He the Atlantic. the West
carry out
captains
had
been
that it would was employ, convinced Indies by sailing directly west across calculated that the eastern India islands actually lie. his plans, Cape
a
be
of Asia
Portuguese,
the rounded and had sailed a certain distance I)eyond. had reliable information ern about the eastas
Bartholomew
Diaz,
had
far south as Zanzibar, the problem of East Indies by sailing around Africa was solved. reaching the knowlThey had not been able to take advantage edge of their new
of Africa
before had
Columbus,
obtaining
fleet from
Queen Isabella,
Asia by sailing directly west. tried his plan of reaching In October, 1492, he reached the islands which he believed lay learned that he Many years later, men off the coast of Asia.
simply run upon a great barrier continent, and that it was difficult to reach Asia by sailing west than by sailing more In 1498 the Portuguese under Vasco da Gam a around Africa. had reached in the India, and
in 1511
had
begun
1520
Magellan,
who
years before the It was seen the Pacific Ocean. only in had been in Portuguese a sailor, who Spice
Islands,
Malacca,
but
had
service, succeeded
the straits which for Spain 1521, he discovered the Spaniards The
Nevertheless, important.
had found
conquests of Cortez Peru. and Pizarro opened to them the rich mines of Mexico and to dispossess The English, who, later, were them of of much in a the coast this territory, in 1497 touched of America
voyage
conducted
by
an
Italian named
John
Cabot.
SUMMARY
181
the of the day
192. An
Era
of Change.
"
Had
men
been
able to group together and understand it would happening, things that were sixteenth century its predecessors.
was
opening with greater promise than any of At last the veil that had shrouded the " Sea " had been lifted ; the Indies had been reached, and of Darkness directly to the their rich spices and fabrics could be brought
ports of Europe. its treasures
and hidden
had been rediscovered ancient world longer and of literature, no of knowledge in forgotten piles of manuscripts, could be placed in
The
upon
Scholars
exploring
Leonardo
was
beairtifying Rome
and
Italy, and
their fame
to quicken the genius of Germans, northward Unhappily Frenchmen, other things also were and Spaniards. The filling taking place. rivalries of princes or cities were
ing spreadEnglishmen,
Europe
The
a
with
wars
as
disastrous Church
as were
those
of the Middle
Ages.
evil customs
in the
by the new when, emboldened likely to question the teachings were find its moral discipline burdensome. time
Church
and
to
SUMMARY
I. Renaissance.
"
1.
Earlier
revivals
(a)
at
Charlemagne's
court
(6)
the 2.
Saracen
schoolmen
civilization ;
as
(c) rise
;
:
of universities ;
(d)
failure of
builders.
investigators students
(e) success
great books
of church
of the
Writers
;
and
(a)
;
fourteenth
(c) influence of Italian princes interest and popes ; (d) renewed of Greek ; (e) German study in religious studies. 3. Inventors discoverers: and (a) astronomical instruments ; (b) art of printing ; (c) famous printers, influence of books ; (d) Marco Polo's travels ; (e) voyagers of Prince Henry to the ; (/) the Portuguese and Spanish voyages
century
(6) work
of Petrarch
Indies.
182
II. Triumph
OF
THE
BENAISSANCE
Monarchy
IN
France,
to
England,
AND
Spain.
"
1. France-.
a
levy regular
taxes,
organize
standing
and
:
2. England
Charles
(") reasons
for
power
;
of Henry
VII.
(a)
union by
Aragon
Isabella ;
government
;
(d)
acquisition
DATES
Greek
as
at Florence.
begins
his work
organizer
of voyages.
''
1474.
1477.
'
Union Death
Aragon.
the Bold,
1485.
f
Accession
Diaz
scheme.
1487. 1492.
1511. 1519.
sails around
Cape
Conquest
The
of Granada
; discovery
of America.
Portuguese
Magellan
begins
round
the world.
FURTHER General
Reading
:
STUDY
Adams,
Civilization,
Ch.
15 ;
Bryce,
Ch.
17 ;
Symonds,
Short History
Pearson
of
the Italian
Benaissance
tion (a condensa-
of Symonds's
seven
volumes) ; Cambridge
Books
History,
Vol. I. ; Whitcomb,
Source
of the
Italian
German
:
"
Benaissance.
Universities and
the
Laurie,
Compayr^,
of Bologna,
and
see
Rashdall.
For
erick Fredand
university 168.
:
132
; for Wycliffe
see
165,
Schoolmen
Robinson,
pp.
455-461
; Emerton,
Mediaeval
Europe,
Ch. 13.
:
176. 178.
richly illustrated. by his writings in Petrarch, Petrarch : selections from many Italian Rolfe ; a brief selection in "Whitcomb, Robinson and Benaissance, pp. 8-15.
Architecture
Sturgis, 365-473,
179.
Renaissance
in Italy
Symonds,
in
Short History,
selections
characteristics
illustrated
Ch.
22.
See
181.
Papal
Library:
Whitcomb,
63-64.
SUMMARY
Paragraphs 182.
:
"
183
Beard, Luther, Vol.
in History,
Germany Ch.
Ch.
3 ; Cambridge
of Germany,
Whitcomb,
Short I. ; Henderson, for selections from Ch. 10; Muuroe writings, ; Select Colloquies Benaissance German and
I. ; Jannsen,
of
183-184.
Erasmus.
Printing:
see
Camb.
Mod.
Hist.,
Vol.
I., pp.
633-634,
639-
641. 185,
191.
Voyages:
Camb.
Mod.
Fiske,
Vol. I.;
Avery, 187.
Unification
"War
Camb. Gardiner,
12.
189.
of
the
; selections
in Kendall,
Ch.
190.
7 ; iu Durham
; for genealogy,
below.
Spain:
Cheyney
or
Burke,
II., 26-42.
Additional
Reading
Laurie,
Eise
of
the
Universities ; Compayrd,
Abelard Ayes,
Universities
History
of
the
Europe
in
the
Middle
at
of
German
People
the
Thomas Platter and Close of the Middle Ages, 6 vols. ; Munroe, the Ediicational Benaissance of the Sixteenth Century ; Fiske,
Discovery
Avery,
of America, 2 vols. ; Bourne (E. G.), Spain in History TorJc of the United States ; Ramsay,
The The Eui-opean French BacJcground Monarchy,
;' Hume,
America;
and
caster Lan-
; Cheyney,
Spain,
2 vols.;
1479-178S;
Burckhardt,
Grant,
U94--1789,
The
Benaissance MaJcers
in Italy ; Brown,
Venetian
Prince
Bepubthe
of
Florence
; Beazley,
Henry
To
ILLUSTRATE
DISPUTE
THE
ABOUT
THE
ENGLISH and
CROWN
Lancaster,
AND
THE
WARS
OF
Roses
(York, White,
Edward
Red)
III., 1 137T
Edward (The
V.
Eichard
Elizabeth,
married
to
Henry
VII.
1485-1509
murdered
|
Henry VIII., 1 1547
princes)
CHAPTER
THE
XII.
REVOLUTION
PROTESTANT
Christians to differ with one matters of belief or about the organization of For thing in the sixteenth century. not a new
"
For
tians Chrisand Roman years the Greek eight hundred had looked upon each other as schismatics and heretics. In the East there were agreed with several Churches which
than
neither. and the Even
in the Eoman
Church
grouped
there had
kings summarily or cut off parliaments The English parliahad acquired. the popes ment privileges which had done this by the statutes of Pro visors and Praemunire, West
seen
had
been
behind
been
and
the French
king, Charles
VII., had
thing
of
by the Pragmatic
great
Sanction
the three
the same accomplished Only Germany, of Bourges. failed to restrain the papal
emperor of the
was
demands
gone.
because
the
of the
Nevertheless,
were
Christians
They
day
schism
hateful
wrongs. than
one
there could
came,
be
more even
not
imagine
When
the revolutionists, shrank from dividing the Church and from countenancing of permanently the thought that Christians could rightly differ upon important
all
men,
doctrines.
that
a
It
was
a was
long and
temporary
or
countries
allowed by custom, to refuse allegiance to the pope, ways not approved heretical. This as and to hold beliefs that had been branded had taken place in all western Europe north of the Alps and
certain classes of
184
men
THE
CHURCH
IN
PERIL
185
the ruin of the
the Pyrenees
by
1561, and
tlie event
marked
the
in Peril
"
Neither
decisions
of
the
reforming
had
going councils of Constance and Basel nor the thoroughfashion in which the English and the French governments the papacy that the cut off its privileges had convinced
come
"
time had
ing reorganization of its system of administerIt was the affairs of the Church. not easy to distinguish insist as necessary between things upon which the popes must
for
a
to the exercise of
upon
wise authority and things which encroached The Roman the rights of others. administered officialswho the affairs of the papacy did not have a reputation for
a
justice and
Many of them were accused of charging economy. fees and of taking bribes. To make the matter extortionate VI., in the latter part of the worse, the popes, like Alexander
fifteenth century, in their struggle to defend their power over the States of the Church, acted with the same unscrupulous violence as did other Italian princes.
195.
The
Concordat.
"
Upon
earnest
of recovered the duchy Milan. was at his feet. In order to strengthen his influence in Italian politics Francis needed the pope as his
it had
Leo
was
determined
of Bourges,
of
Sanction
in France.
of Bologna
once
by by
the
championed
the papal which checked or agreethe Concordat The result was ment the freedom of Church elections, which was taken away, the popes themselves,
was
king
to nominate
to archbishoprics,
install the
to institute or was abbeys, while the pope the king perImmediately mitted afterward candidates.
the pope to begin again the collection of the annats. North of the Alps several influential church196. Erasmus. men,
"
who
were
new
learning, attempted
by
186
THE
PROTESTANT
REVOLUTION
teachings
to correct
and to strengthen Erasmus, The most famous intelligent men. of the group was Greek at Cambridge, a native who had taught of Eotterdam, England, but who lived much at
Paris, and whose to be spent in
were
his
mus Erasfriend, the printer Eroben. wrote a book called the Pndse
of
Folly, in which
Folly
herself
argued
for
all the
to
set everybody
to laughing
at them.
Lazy
and luxury-loving bishops got their full share of such shafts and found it difficult to join in had But Erasmus the laughter. monks
Erasmus.
more
The
mau
foremost
scholar and literary dam Boru at Rotterof his day. he beThough came 1467. about
a
monk,
he
was
permitted
His
reside outside the monastery sity after 1490. Studied at the university of Paris, taught at the univerto
had
been
Had
even
many
at Rome.
gate, chiefly the Vulobliged to use the translation into Latin by St. Jerome.
In
Died
at Basel
in 1536.
his
order
might
that have
text
the Adages writings are selected from quies classical writers, the Collodialogues or on various sub-
Greek
a
be corrected by
son compari-
jects,
and
the
Praise
of
Folhj.
published his first edition in 1516, the year of the Concordat. Among his other tasks was the publication of the writings of early teachers of the Church like St. Augustine and Origen. Through had
these
been
ual possible to gain a clearer idea how gradChurch, the formation of the doctrines of the
it
was
INDULGENCES
187
Christianity with the Christianity early One of Erasmus's English had taught. the schoolmen friends, John Colet, who had studied in Italy, was at this time St. Paul's Epistles, alarming lecturing at Oxford some on of his hearers by his manner of explaining passages with a vigor
and that
to contrast
the
scholastic
study
of
In Paris, method. had also turned rather than in he said, the true
to be found, theological works, was cumbrous In his commentary tles, doctrine of Christ. upon St. Paul's Episin 1512, he declared that pilgrimages and pen-, published ances merit before Grod, and that the true could not give men
through the union of the trusting soul to Christ. How way was far such scholars could carry peaceful reform there was little a revolution broke opportunity to see, for almost immediately
out
in Germany
197.
which threw their work into the background. Indulgences. Had this revolution been brought on
"
by the old trouble about taxes and appointments it would not have been surprising. Whatever the underlying the causes, a controversy over the way the wrong-doer must occasion was
be restored to good standing A hearty repentance God. in the Church
had
not
" do works meet for repentnecessary that the contrite sinner ance." In the early Church men had been compelled ble to humto wear themselves, a penitent's robe, or do something
which
show
reason
the
or
majesty of
another,
the
broken
were
"
law.
ally, Gradu"
penitents
indulged
or
freed from
ances Penor penance. punishment that fines in money, were so also changed, after the manner of German penalties for crimes, were substituted for gences, Such fines were the old, humiliating penances. really indul-
portion
of such
or the time of penance took its shortened After Christians came to believe in purgatory, a place place. for souls finally to be received into of purifying punishment
for they
paradise, it shortened
was
thought
an
through
that the period of suffering might be indulgence or pardon, and that the letter
188
of the law
THE
PROTESTANT
BEVOLUTION
of penalties souls
some
might
be satisfied by
Although
of the good works in excess of the law's requirements. performed held that repentthe greater teachers of the Church ance,
absolution
must
precede if this
efficacious, others argued that the merit of the indulgence itself could make up for a lack of real for sin and sorrow the could remove Sensitive souls were tormented guilt. by the fear that they had not purchased The a practice sufficient indulgence.
was
were
be
fast becoming
on
scandal
and at last
rent
brought
quarrel
which
the
Church. 198.
"
Luther
(1483-1546)and
in this way.
begun
gences. IndulPope
It happened
II. had
Luthek. Eisleben,
1483.
monastery In
Julius
St. Peter's
church
Augustinian
at
became
philosophy
When plans of the architect Bramante. Julius died in 1513, the work languished. of professor Leo, in order to procure the at university Pope money,
Erfurt.
Visited
provided
for
The
Completed
in Testament of the New ble Bi1522 and of the whole in 1532. Died, 1546.
into three fields, and the disposal conceded of the indulgences in one was to the archbishop when of Mainz, who
he had
become
thirty thousand
fee of archbishop had paid the papal court a from an Augsburg ducats, borrowing the sum He
banking
half of the received permission to retain repay the loan. proceeds of the issue in order that he might Frederick, the elector of Saxony, refused to allow Tetzel, the
house.
Tetzel, however, chief of the preachers, to enter his domains. preached on the borders of Saxony, so that the elector's people This led Dr. Martin flocked thither to purchase indulgences.
LUTHER
AND
THE
POPE
189
Luther,
monk
iiniversity and professor of philosophy in the new in October, 1517, ninetyto post conspicaously,
had
He
no
he offered to prove, tending propositions which Luther dangerous. that confidence in indulgences was intention of attacking the pope or of teaching heresy.
said other good churchmen many expressed what to believe Like Colet and Lefevre he had come more quietly. by that the heavy consciousness of guilt could not be removed " itself clear by a good works," and that the soul could shake bold act of faith in God's promises.
boldly
199. Luther
controversy Luther was
was
Leo thought At first Pope and the Pope. kinds of monks, two an affair between
"
the for
an
Augustinian,
while
more
Tetzel excited
was
Dominican.
own
As
the
controversy
became
Luther's
ions opin-
to criticise the teachings of the and he began He denied to find fault with its organization. the priest and the ordinary any difference between
save
the office he held, and called upon " Christian Nobles of the German to take the reform Nation A little later he declared hands. of the Church into their own
Christian
the
"
that the
Church
was
in bondage those
to Rome,
new
"
Babylonian
Captivity," and
which
gave
attacked
the
priesthood
mass,
at the word
and wine is changed Christ and is offered in sacrifice Conservative looked upon men now
atonement.
drew
back,
but
thousands
of
other
dauntless
champion of German sion. rights against foreign oppresWhether he would be arrested and punished a heretic as depended upon the German princes, and partly, also, upon how busy men His defiant attitude was were with other matters. clear, for when the pope
publicly burned the papal 200. Under the Ban. In 1519, before the controversy had died, and his grandreached its height, the emperor Maximilian
"
excommunicated bull.
him
in 1520,
he
190
son,
was
THE
PROTESTANT
REVOLUTION
Charles, already
chosen emperor. of Francis
duke
This I. of
of Burguudy
antagonist in the
Netherlands,
Burgundy, thwarted
power
in Italy, in Spain,
the
were
by
that
Charles.
it seemed
over, More-
much
likely
he would make man of the Holy RoEmpire a Roman reality of For the time the ancient type. Pope Leo feared the French
more
strong
"/:^%
Charles
diet of
at Worms
electors, the
princes,
and
the representatives of the cities. Luther was called before it and to recant his errors. commanded refused to do so unless what he had written should be proved from the Scriptures and wrong He
Charles
Born
at Ghent
V. the king
of in
at
by clear reasoning.
in 1500, inherited in 1506, hecame in 151fi, emperor Empire 1556. Netherlands of
Although
this
Spain
German-Roman
Abdicated
monastery
in
Died
the appeal from and of authority of the Church imperial assemblies to his own
was an
of Yuste,
Spain, in 1558.
individual of the
the judgment,
members
diet
a
to condemn
name
had after
become
a
were
the
gone
Germans.
that he
only
part
the ban placed under had given him a safe-conduct the emperor On the road to Wittenberg to go unmolested. away
so was
spirited
to Wartburg
Castle by order
of the
that he might be safe until the storm too busy to enforce the ban, for his first war
with
Francis
REVOLT
OF
THE
PEASANTS
191
had
Pope Leo lived only long enough to know already begun. that the French broken. power in northern Italy was 201. After the Diet. It would have been difficult for
"
Charles to carry
and
out
the
decree
of the
princes
or
independent
not
cities were
jealous of
would
have
endured
done to restrain vigorous act of imperial power. Luther had the sooner and his followers until 1529, for no first war Luther with France ended than another broke out. had more to fear from the violence of his own partisans than He from had not been in the Wartburg long the emperor. before
friends rudely replaced the customary forms of worship by others more in accord with what to them to teach in his writings and speeches. had seemed left his retreat, hurried back to Wittenberg, and restored
some
of his Wittenberg
he
He
the Church gradually that he reorganized notions of Christian worservice in agreement with his new ship. his translation of the Bible he completed Meanwhile
order.
It
was
only
into German,
read
which,
multiplied
upon
hundred
presses,
was
202.
ended.
"
Luther's
troubles
were
not
all Christians
down Germany, the French as peasants of southern ground in the eleventh had been century. and English peasants From had revolted, and in 1524 time to time, groups of them In their one of these revolts grew into a general insurrection.
formal
''
demands
as
"
Gospel
with
dom asked that they be released from serffrom true Christians unless it could be proved the had littlereal sympathy that they were serfs. Luther they
He born. he was saw the peasants, although peasant that his cause was rebellion against ruined if he countenanced he denounced Consequently the nobles. the unhappy peasants, down urging the princes to cut them insurrection was in blood as drowned like mad had been Revolt.
dogs. the
The
French
Jacquerie
and
the English
Peasants'
The
condition
192
THE
PROTESTANT
REVOLUTION
of the peasants
ness
became
from
worse
than
they
turned
Luther.
among princes like the elector of Saxony and the landgrave of Hesse, the triumph by the cases, certain. In some of Luther's views became more forms of worthe princes, the newer or ship act of the magistrates it was Almost the clergy everywhere replaced the old.
Strasburg,
Magdeburg,
and
Liibeck, and
themselves
who
took
was
the
lead.
Monasteries
were
closed
administered Order master of the Teutonic grand lands into a duchy, which two centuries
property
Church
by the
government.
and The
the
that
none
the
Church,
Church
to be created, and
that western
Christendom
M'as
to be rent
by schism.
"
203. Reform
stop
at
in Other
Lands.
Luther's His
influence did
were
not
soon
the borders
accepted
was
He
as
of Lefevre work hindered than helped by the controversy. more probably looked for a peaceful change in the Church itself. As soon
in
teachings
The
his
friends
saw
how
far
Luther
was
going,
some
of them
drew
change
back
fear, others became eager such partisans of The Lefevre too timid a reformer. that they thought in
theologians
of the university of Paris, in alarm, united with heresies, and to punish the new the judges in the parlement In England to be burned at the stake. caused several men there
nor
were
few
Lollards
left,but
had
teachings
a
gave
Luther's
chance
great
to
be heard.
Henry
VIII.
who
esteemed Luther's
theologian,
and the pope " In the Netherlands, Defender also, Lutherans of the Paith." seized and hurried appeared, and by order of Charles they were
errors,
to the stake.
204.
Switzerland.
as
"
In
Switzerland This
reform
was
found
almost
great
as
Luther.
Ulrich
THE
HUMANISTS
193
in
became
He
text
1518.
had
eager
he had of which Almost convenient form. might have it in more he based his preaching wholly on the Scriptures.
student of Paul's Epistles, the Greek Erasmus's copied from edition that he from As the first his views with him, so
gradually changed, he carried the town magistrates He went that a new order of things was quietly introduced. farther than Luther. Although Luther did not believe much in transubstantiation or the change of the substance of the bread and blood of Christ, he did believe wine into the body that the body of Christ was present in the consecrated bread and Zwingli, on the contrary, taught that the Lord's Supper vdne.
and
was
so
feast. Luther thought this view commemorative hardly recognize Zwingli as a unchristian that he would
only
Christian brother.
205.
The
Humanists.
like that advocated his work of editing, refusing to take The more violent reformers called him while the theologians
at
in favor of
reform
Paris
accused
his writings
of being
the Pope,
I. had
the Protestants.
"
In
the
with
taken
sign
a
been captured in Italy and At Madrid, early in 1526, he was to Spaiu. forced to humiliating treaty in order to procure his release. As
was
now
Charles
V., Francis
Charles
powerful in northern Italy, the new to oppose VII., had the same reason
Erancis.
was was one
The
peace
only
not
truce.
This
reason
disturbed.
There
Hungary
the Turks
had
Bohemia
Eerdinand,
the brother
of
Charles, had
the throne.
married
the
Charles had
sister of the late king and claimed teralready given him the Hapsburg
194
THE
PEOTESTANT
REVOLUTION
Ferdinand was ritories of their grandfather, Maximilian. for the diets of both Hungary chose and Bohemia king. forward From the group this time of possessions formed. still rule was permanently which the Hapsburgs
successful, him
over
In
his
new
war
Charles
was
more
triumphant
a
for his army, under the constable Bourbon, stormed Rome and put it to a sack worse before by the Goths and the Vandals. Francis
were
than
he
than Pope
Clement
and
obliged
to make
peace.
Charles
to check
of
opinions and to cause suits to be made in the imperial to recover courts Church
Lutheran
had which property been taken by the princes and cities. This attempt led to a vigorous protest at the diet of by the Spires in 1529, made the and elector of Saxony
landgrave
gave
the
name
tant Protes-
to the Lutheran
VIII.
207.
VII. and of Elizabeth, of Henry Born Edward IV. daughter at of
Henry
Son
with
was
the
Papacy.
Greenwich,
1547.
Given
troubled
His
by another
aunt,
Catherine,
" by Leo X. for his book of the Faith in 1521. Declared Luther against
was
by
act
"supreme
of
all
daughter, had
died.
Henry
was
one children, save afraid that the old quarrel begin again if he had would
Clement
unlawful,
was
because
Catherine
had been
as
He
of
one
he had
pope
FEANCIS
AND
THE
BEFOBMERS
195
lose their
crowns
Ferdinand
swore
they
would
Henry's
insult.
to
1534, to pass
Church
and did
privileges, the annats, the right of appeal to Eome, He himself head of the English Church. Henry making
not
intend
to
destroy the
"
he had
to
become
on
the
Defender
"
Faith,"
carry
who
some
his quarrel with the pope without the aid of men In to Lutheran inclined more were opinions. and more had the German as far as went princes. respects Henry
"
He
and
either gave
In 1530
he favored.
208.
strong
Diet of Augsburg.
"
Charles
thought
himself
this the
to compel and, with enough obedience in Germany, diet at Augsburg. in view, he summoned There another
Lutherans Melanchthon
were
to read
creed,
or
listen
to six months compromise, and gave the Protestants It was years before he found leisure submit. nearly seventeen The to carry out this threat. same old troubles, the Turks
and the French, constantly thwarted him. Francis I. had protected 209. Francis and the Reformers. the disciples of Lefevre from the attacks of the university and him from the courts, but the disasters of his wars so weakened
"
to
carry them
such
policy too
with
for their notions also Humanists, When for monarchs too severe the were of his type. images and to placard partisans of reform began to tear down denunciations Francis was enraged, and joined of the mass, heartily in the work of suppression. Finally, about the time
when
Henry
VIII.
had
broken
with It was
the papacy,
Francis
ceased
the French
reformers
were
organizer.
196 210.
THE
PROTESTANT
REVOLUTION
Calvin, 1509-1564.
"
John
Calvin
leader to whom the French reformers guidance, he was also to exert a more France than any other Frenchman the founder in Holland.
of the
"
not
that
ever
lived. He
was
Eeformed
"
Churches
Through
Chateau
Oue of the Renaissance.
near
of
Chenonceaux.
Tours.
on
built in France during the of the chateaux flows into the Loire the Cher, a river which in 1517. structure at the left was completed
regarded him 1509, he was echoes of the Lutheran revolt still a boy when As a student at Paris and other French began to stir France. to believe like Lefevre and his universities, he gradually came friends. It was about this time that the placards against the
fanatics even on the posted by hot-headed king's bedchamber, drew down the royal vengeance
mass,
EngPuritans, and their children in New land, Since he was born in* as their teacher.
doors
on
of the_
the Church
branded
as
heretics.
Calvin took
refuge
CALVIN
197
by one persuaded of Lefevre's disciples, in reforming to aid him Geneva, an now ardent Protestant, which had driven away its bishop and had abolished the mass. Calvin had already in 1535 published his Institutes tian of the Chris-
and
afterward
was
and
anew
be ruled.
After
bitter
became
"Rome He
of Protestantism."
declared, Luther,
a man
did
as
sight
justonly
cause be-
received from God the gift of faith, but he a also held that whether man shall receive this divine
gift the
was
he
has
determined foundation
Those
very
world.
been
this
so a
chosen
gained
from
dignity and
courage
in comparison
Born
1509.
at
John
Noyon,
Calvin.
"
with which ordinary tle earthly dignities were of litimportance. It was natural
Picardy,
at the
France,
in
Educated
in
Paris, Orleans,
to
Basel
men
should
1538.
and 1534 to
the
State.
for democracy making Calvin himself would allow no liberty to those who although differed with him. He had occupied his commanding position in Geneva had thoroughly established about twenty years, and
force
his system
the first attempt of Church administration, when into a was churches made in Prance to organize the reformed In spite of the dangers, for Henry II., who had single body.
198
THE
PROTESTANT
REVOLUTION
a greater persecutor succeeded his father Francis in 1547, was his father had been, the delegates of fifty churches than met in Paris, in 1559, and drew up a confession of faith and a plan
the situation in Henry had greatly changed. VIII. Germany and in England VI., only ten years had died in 1547, leaving a son, Edward
in England.
"
Meanwhile
king, and among them councillors of the young old. The the policy of Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury, abandoned pendent Henry, King that the English Church was so not only indein its creed of the pope but became also Protestant
its forms and Book Prayer with which, Articles. of
was
It
was
at
this
time
was
that drawn
the
and
was
the
to
creed
slight
become
the
up Thirty-nine
212.
War
and
Compromise
in Germany.
"
In
Germany
the
hopelessly ruined. Charles V. had never seemed heresy, to put down the Lutheran given up his determination Luther had died the year but he could do nothing until 1547. reformers before. landgrave
Lutherans
John
Frederick,
were
of Hesse, united
the elector of Saxony, and Philip, the the still the political leaders among League.
in the Schmalkaldic
Charles
took
the elector and his relative advantage of the enmity between Maurice Maurice, duke of Saxony, and promised the position The campaign was the League of elector in case conquered.
was
decided
in
one
did not
end
there.
Charles
to arrange a compromise attempted until everything be settled in a general council of the Church. This should least of all Maurice, one, was who compromise suited no
embittered by the way Charles had treated his father-in-law, The result was the landgrave an of Hesse. uprising in 1552, led by Maurice II. of France, who did and assisted by Henry
not
in crippling to occupy Metz, Toul, and Verdun, cities which Empire, although the inhabitants the German
them
was
to assist
spoke
BEACTION
IN
ENGLAND
199
successful, and Charles himself barely escaped His defeat led first to the Peace capture. of Passau and a " little later, in 1555, to the Religious Settlement," or the
The
allies were
Peace
of the right to settle whether they and or should their should be Lutherans adhere to the old subjects If a Church Church. prince, bishop or abbot, should become cities,to the government,
It was also decided resign his position. that all Church property that had been taken by princes before 1552 should not be reclaimed by the Church, but that no more
a
of Angsburg.
This
gave
to the princes,
or,
in the
case
Lutheran,
he
must
should
ever
Evidently seized or secularized. such a settlement more than they had gave to the princes much power Some had before. said that instead of a pope persons
so
be
" Csesar-pope." a got themselves of the old sort they had now The next year Charles V., aged before his time, withdrew to leaving nearly all his lands to his son Spanish monastery, a
emperor. England also it depended upon the prince what the religion should be. After six years died and his sister Mary, daughter Edward the young of the To her the reformers to the throne. Catherine, came unhappy
Philip.
His
brother
Ferdinand
"
became
213.
Reaction
in England.
In
were
doubly
also
but
because
mother's
attacked her faith, had helped her they who annul Edward's councillors found a parliament
they
had
new
beliefs and
forms
of worship,
so
Mary
heresy
make
son
of
Charles,
to the
as
her husband.
It seemed
as
if England
added
fighting against the reformers everywhere, and for the emperor's disastrous defeat in this partly compensated Germany. But Mary disgusted Englishmen by causing such distinguished
and
men as
forces
Archbishop
be
Cranmer,
at
was
Bishop
Latimer,
Bishop
Eidley
to
burned
the
personal
love of The stake. than greater in England with the but they
holocausts
in Spain, France,
and
200
TUB
PROTESTANT
REVOLUTION
fixed upon her the hateful title of the "Bloody Queen." had changed her brother's death the State religion, so it back, for her sister Elizabeth, death in 1558, changed
daughter
of Anne
As her
the
Henry lady for whom had Catherine, was bound to support as the much repudiated Upon Mary as the older Church. the rightfulness reformers of the divorce rested her claim to be lawful daughter of the
king.
No
sooner
"
had
she mounted
"
the throne
than
Elizabeth
of religion. Although she tried to the reformers and those who still believed in the declared her supreme in Church older worship, her parliament legal form of worship to a as well as in State, and provided
settlement which
must conform. everybody Even in France it had 214. The End of the Middle Ages. II. to allow the rebecome necessary after the death of Henry formers In Italy and Spain to meet outside the walled towns.
"
alone
was
the Church
the great commonwealth, directed by the emperor ordinary affairs of which were while From the pope guided its spiritual interests. the failure of Emto defend the Hohenstaufens their imperial rights the pire
men
able to preserve its unity. The divisions fatal to the mediaeval notion that Church were
were
united
in
one
Kingdoms once considered hardly recovered. were than vassal states had become strong. Men more grouped kingdoms In one distinct nations. a as of these national itself ceased to be wholly founded, and the Empire Church was had
never
These divisions meant thing. another papacy. had authority to had agreed that the Church
as of the guide the thoughts Avell as discipline the conduct individual. The Humanists had discovered a method of study, like that of the ancient Greeks, but they had tried to use much
it in harmony
set
with
the
teachings
of each
the
Church.
The
reformers
up
other
Churches,
claiming
more
teach, the
but
each
judgment
and
was men.
fast becoming
rival of
un-
Church
authority
in
controlling
What
remained
SUMMARY
201
in Europe who
were
the boundaries should be drawn where those faithful to the papacy and those reorganizing their religious life.
settled between
was
SUMMARY
I. Causes
of
of
the
Reformation.
not
"
1. Underlying
causes:
(a) need
of previous
of
reforms
;
secured
by
"reforming"
councils
century Bologna
teaching
revealed reform Humanists undermine and other Testament on the New emphasis 2.
toward
in Concordat
traditional
as
source
penitential system (6) danger of abuses ; (c) sale of indulgences in Germany. 1. Luther: Revolt. II. Lutheran (a) his criticism of indulgences
:
"
of religious knowledge.
Occasion
(a)
from
and
cause
in his religious views ; (c) excommunicated ; detaches his Church to authority ; (e) submit of his ideas among of peasants ; (/) spread
cities.
:
princes
Lutherans
in
Free
2.
Things
which
helped
save
from
destruction and
(a)
and
protection
of princes
cities at Spires ; V.
;
(c) League
French
on
(d) rivalries
of Charles
any strong
in
of
Charles
the
the
(e) quarrel
to
and
pope
(/)
opposition power.
of princes
assertion
of imperial
"
III. Reform
Other
Lands. 2.
1. Lutheranism
in Sweden
Zurich
and
mark, Den-
in
Prussia.
:
Zwingli
and
the
Reformation.
;
3. England Church
(") quarrel
separated
of Henry
from
VIII.
and of
Church
4. France meaning
(a)
IV.
attitude
of Francis
I. ;
(6)
"
Calvin ;
L
(c) social
of
New
Churches.
Lutheran:
(a)
Luther's
changes
in
manner
(c) Augsburg
and property in France.
Book, V. Defence in
of worship ; (6) his ideas on the Eucharist; Confession ; (c?) disposition of Church territories
2. Organization of Reformed
in Germany.
Churches
VI., Prayer
3. Reforms
in England
under
Edward
and
of
Thirty-nine
the
Articles.
"
Church.
2.
1. Attitude V.
over
of Francis
I. and
Henry
II.
:
France. victory
Charles
in
the the
Netherlands.
Lutherans
;
:
3. Germany
(a)
of
Charles
(")
his
use
of
victory ;
(c) revolt
Catholic
by
of Maurice
restoration
4,
of Saxony in England
severity ;
(c) disappears
with
Mary.
202
TUE
PROTESTANT
REVOLUTION
IMPORTANT 1516.
1517. 1519. 1521. 1524. 1529.
DATES
publishes his Greek
Concordat
Protest
of Bologna.
Erasmus
Testament.
of Luther
Charles
Diet
V. becomes
at Worms
; Luther
Outbreak
Protest
of Peasants'
Germany.
of Spires.
1530. 1534.
1535. 1547.
Augsburg
English
Confession
Church
V.
Death
of Henry
VIIL
and
1555. 1556.
1558.
Religious Abdication
Elizabeth,
Settlement
of Charles
queen
in Germany
V.
by Peace
of Augsburg.
1559.
Organization
in France.
FURTHER
General Reading
:
STUDY
to
in addition
Johnson's
Europe
histories of the different states, tant Protesin the Sixteenth Century ; Seebohm's
the Walker's
Revolution
Reformation ; longer
Vols. VI. and Modern
ments treat-
Church,
Vol.
III. ; Jannsen,
; Cambridge
Civilization, and
Empire.
Paragraphs
194.
Condition
205. Erasmus
of the
:
Church
see
162-165,
168,
Erasmus,
and
196.
Emerton's
or
Froude's
selections
from
on
:
vrritings
and
letters ;
Seebohm's
Ch.
11.
Oxford Reformers
; Alzog,
;
197. Indulgences
Greek
Testament,
Seebohm,
Cambridge
1056-1058.
the
Modern
History,
II., 124-128
II., 795-799,
198.
Luther's
Protest:
occasion,
Creighton,
V.,
56
ff.; Jannsen,
early experience,
Beard,
Tr. and
the
199.
Luther
v.,
and 69
Pope
Fisher,
Reformation, 96-102
ff.; Luther's
ff.; Jannsen,
III., 97
early
writings
in
Bucheim,
Lrither''s Primary
V.
; the
Works.
and
see
200.
Charles
158-160
diet of
Worms
its consequences,
Johnson,
; Armstrong,
I., Ch. 4 ;
genealogy
below.
SUMMARY
203
"
Revolution
; Gamb.
in Germany Mod.
Seebohra,
Protestant
Bevolution,
135-154 203.
Reform
in
Other
Lands:
in the
north,
Haiisser, Baird,
Chs.
11, 12;
Camb.
204.
Mod.
17 ; in France,
;
I., Ch. 2. 10 ;
Switzerland
Jackson,
Fisher,
136-156
Camb.
Mod.
Zivingli.
Wars:
:
206, 207.
The
Johnson, Gardiner,
172-176,
181-200.
VIII.
13 in Camb.
209,
211,
210. 213.
Calvin Reform
Chs. 25, 26 ; Gairdner, Chs. 7-12, or his Mod. Hist. ; Colby, Nos. 56-58 ; Kendall, 47, 48. Baird, I., Ch. 6 ; Camb. Mod. Hist., Ch. 11.
and
Reaction
in
England
Camb.
Mod.
Hist.,
212.
Chs. 14, 15 ; Gairdner ; Kendall, Nos. 49-50. Settlement Johnson, in Germany 242-252 :
Jannsen,
VI., 520 ff.
Bryce,
Ch.
18 ;
214.
France
Kitchin,
II., 310.
Additional
of the Popes ; Baird, Bise of the 12 vols. ; Gairdner, Huguenots History ; Froude, of England, VIII. to Mary ; SeeHistory of the English Church from Henry bohm, Oxford Beformers ; Gasquet, The Eve of the Beformation; Haiisser, Period of the Beformation ; biographies of Luther, by
Reading
:
Kanke,
History
Beard,
Kostlin,
Jacobs
; of Zwingli,
by
Jackson
; of Charles
V.,
by Armstrong.
Hapsburg,
Burgundian,
Spanish
Relationships
Mary
Ferdinand
Isabella
(Aragon) 1 1516
1 Philip; 1506
=
{OasUle)
+ 1504
Joan
Philip II.
Ferdinand
(Spain)
(The Empire)
CHAPTER
THE
XIII.
OF
THE
STRUGGLE
FAITHS
Although the Church. the within German religious peace of 1555 and the French edicts in favor longer possible to keep no of the Calvinists implied that it was Church the western united under the control of the papacy,
or
"
215.
Peace
War
these
religious conflicts did little more than mark were the distance the filling the Protestants with confidence revolt had advanced, that they could do still more, and revealing to the Church leaders the extent of the ground that must be recovered. The England papal party had not given up hope of bringing even " back to obedience. In the terms of the German settlement" ambition and to Catholic zeal. If the religion of the State must be that of the prince, it was The fate of southern to win the princes. all-important and Austria, Styria, and Carniola, was Germany, western and of there
was
did
not
mean
that
the
spur
to Lutheran
at stake in the
contest.
In
France
it
was
impossible
might and
win
a
for the
secure
Calvinists to control the State, but became position within it. England
they
more
the champion Protestantism, while Spain attempted not only to destroy of all heresies within her borders but sought to crush the French Calvinists and to conquer England. With her defeat came the
more
"
The
Church
driven
had by
already the
sense
recovered
of
danger, members"
had
that
"reform
in head
hitherto
on
A council
had
at Trent,
and demanded.
DIVISION
OF
TERRITORY
205
206
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
the princes
For the first time only in 1563. of the Church were set forth briefly and plainly and were sanctioned A sharp line was drawn between by the pope. Church orthodoxy heresy. At the same time evils which and Protestant
had
manner
abuses
A
in the practice of granting indulgences, though it insisted back to the time of the apostles. that the custom went little later Pope Pius V. applied a more by effective remedy
the
grant
forbidding
of indulgences
for raising
or
money,
and
their distribution
pardoners. the princes demanded that the council should reform the " head," that is, the papacy, itself. This to the papacy the council referred the matter
by
217.
The Papal
meant
were
no
postponement
of the
the
popes
in reform as any of the members quite as earnest of the They corrected abuses, making Protestant reproaches council. lose point, and to check took measures the beginnings of heresy or to destroy it where it had not gained strength enough
to
One
was
the
tion Convic-
the accused to the stake. Another was lengthening list of books which the Index, an ever Furthermore, forbidden to read. no obedient Catholics were matters obedient Catholic could publish a book touching of generally
religion
a new was of counter-reformation gious relihad at This order order, called the Society of Jesus. first been a little group of young men, gathered about Ignatius
permission
of the
Church.
The
most
Loyola,
wounds in battle only to enlist in a war It heresy. received against The members was sanctioned by the papacy in 1540. obeyed recovered
Spanish
soldier, who
had
from
so
THE
COUNCIL
OF
TBENT
207
The
Council
of
Trent. ascribed
to Titian.
From
painting
in the Louvre
208
had.
went
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
They about
up in monasteries, but shut themselves schools, and teaching in the preaching, founding
did not
It
was
largely
due
to
successful
in winning
218.
"
the king
who
Philip
was
II.
In this warfare the leader was Charles's brother, Ferdinand, tant to conciliate his ProtesPhilip did not of
put
interests
became
emperor, play
too anxious
to subjects
the part.
Although the
the
Church
before those
the
cause
fighting
was,
oftener than
case,
in of
his father's
the Church.
the
cause
all the rectly territories that Charles had dicontrolled, Naples, Milan,
"
He
held
Spain, Sicily,
the county Netherthe lands.
vast empire
in the already
which
had
been conquered and organized by Cortez, Pizarro, and their lands were These followers.
Philip Born
at Valladolid,
II.
treated
as
if they
belonged
to
the
himself, and their the monarch tribute in gold and silver could his armies. to pay be used tugal except PorBrazil owned which could send its traders or coloto profit by the riches of the No
rival nation
" "
Sicily in 1554, ruler and Netherlands in 1555, king of the of Spain and its dependencies in 1556.
Naples
seas
over
so
task
too
great
worked
harder
of his states.
Unfortunately,
BEACTION
IN
GERMANY
209
were
he
if they
the
like Spain.
in 1559
Netherlands
spent many his agents
he
at
never
his
Every
day he
hours
despatches
would
were
prefer to lose all his provinces rather than leave it unpunished His arrival in Spain and a little later his marriage fittingly celebrated by autos da fe,or '' acts of faith," at
heretics were His most burned. many pitiful victims were the Moriscoes or Moors of Granada, who since their forced had turned out to be conversion to Christianity by Ferdinand which
neither them
to
good
Christians
nor
good
Spaniards.
Philip
ordered
their national dress, cllange their customs, drove them and learn to speak only Castilian. Such measures to revolt, and for this the survivors of the new war of conquest If were through the other provinces scattered of Spain. abandon
Philip
unlikely to be considerate of the privileges of the burghers of Planders and Holland they fell into heresy. when 219. Reaction in Germany. Immediately after the council
"
so
treat
an
industrious
people
living quietly in
of Trent vigor.
was closed, the struggle for Germany The Lutheran had been protected cause
the elector of Saxony and the landgrave in the duke found a champion now
renewed with by princes like lics of Hesse ; the CathoHe trusted inof Bavaria.
of the j^oung to the Jesuits, caused education Protestant books to be burned, literally in heaps, and drove Protestants from his lands. Immediate action was necessary,
the
for the
assemblies or diets had recently demanded to priests to marry, and the the abolition of fasts, permission right of the laity to receive both the bread and the wine at the in much the the territories of the bishops of Bamberg filled with Lutherans. of Bavaria, were
communion.
was
Bavarian
Austria
same
1582, the archbishop of Cologne, who had determined to marry, declared himself a Lutheran, in order to retain his position.
210
Had
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
princes given him timely support, he might Since three of for the Protestant have held Cologne party. Saxony, Brandenburg, the seven and electors of the Empire Protestants, Palatinate were the Rhenish such a change the Protestant
"
"
have and might given a majorityto the Protestants would have led to the choice of a Lutheran emperor or to stillgreater Calvinists. The vigorous to the Lutherans and concessions
of the duke of Bavaria, of the archbishop of Mainz, the bishop of Wurzburg, and other princes, followed by similar acts in Austria, threw a barrier
measures
before
was
extension, southward Baden of Lutheranism. version regained through the conof its young prince. As
the
the Lutherans
failed to obtain
Cologne, that territory and the bishoprics of Paderborn and Mtinster held the west for the
Catholics. With
the exception
gradually
driven
from
the
which
were
to become
nent. perma-
Queen
Daughter Anne of Boleyn.
Elizabeth.
220. The
and
Struggle
this
farther
German
Henry Born
VIII.
at
West.
battle
"
While
was
at
slowly fought out, chiefly by Jesuit teachers and Calvinistic or their Lutheran
France, dreadful struggle convulsed adversaries, a far more Elizabeth Scotland, and Spain. England, the Netherlands, in 1558, just before English throne had the ascended Scotland, the old ally of II. of France. the death of Henry France,
was
ruled
by
regent,
Mary
of
Guise,
widow
of
CIVIL
WAB
IN
FRANCE
211
was
James
French looked
V.
Her
daughter,
Francis.
Mary
For
Stuart,
this
married
Philip done
to
the
dauphin,
on
reason
Elizabeth
in England. would
the work undid to restore the authority of of England Any to keep Elizabeth from attempt
quietly by him
the throne
heir, Mary Stuart, only other near VII., and if she became queen of Henry great-granddaughter as and Scotland, France, the well as of France of England, to become strong enough enemy of his father's house, would help the upon the oSTetherlands. The danger became' II. died, for the new Henry king, Francis all the greater when II., was Stuart's control. completely under Mary hands
lay covetous
221.
Scotland.
"
So far
as
Scotland
throw
off the
control
of the
Church
The nobles did not care organize a Church of their own. for the new doctrines ; but, like the English nobles, they much lands, and readily supto be enriched hoped with monastery ported Knox, In defiance of the regent they threw off the pope's authority
them
and
forbade
The third offence. with death regent could not hope to quell the rebels unless she received help from France. This the French beth readily sent, but Elizathreatening
to
attend
the
mass,
interfered. down
from
It
was
too
the the
Scottish English
throne
Stuart upon it. She, accordingly, lords in 1560, and, with them, compelled Scotland
the French
to
leave
and
to acknowledge
her
as
queen
Shortly
afterward
Francis
II.
died, and
an
Mary
to Scotland
to govern
"
in France.
too
When
unruly kingdom. Francis II. died, his his mother, Catherine not possible to treat
Charles
was
young
regent.
to rule, and
It
was
severely
as
nots, about this time began to be called Hugueher husband, Henry II., had treated them,
212
for many
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
were
the
adopting duke of
the
trines. dochad
of to be
his brother
prince
his
noble
of
them
Guise
and
his
brother
to Queen Catherine attempted of Lorraine. cardinal preserve her control of affairs by playing one party off against nor their the other, but she satisfied neither the Huguenots
enemies.
The
government
was
both
enough
so
to
treat
was
in 1562
with
of
gathered for worship in a granary As the news the spread through at the little town of Vassy. rose everywhere and organized armies. country the Huguenots
Huguenots
who
were
Queen
Guises. but
party
Elizabeth
sent
them
were
The
simply
Guise
because
were
Guises
in the
hope
themselves
peace was made. The firstand second each lasted about six series of short wars. Each the third nearly two years. much peace was months, Huguenots like its predecessors, and gave the the right to
nally nomiin order to drive the for of gaining something This was the first of a
well as in the towns The last peace, made peace was signed. in 1570, gave them at St. Germain also four fortified cities in and the garrisons should be under their which the governors of each bailiwick,
as
in the
Netherlands.
"
While
the
Huguenots
in the which
watched
seventeen
Charles
V.
had
REVOLT
OF
THE
NETHERLANDS
213
he
from during
which what
had
is
now
added Holland
the Circle of Burgundy. provinces were stubborn in the defence of their ancient Charles demanded privileges, especially when and men money for his interminable wars. What ment aroused still greater resentand The
to attach
them
to the
Empire
as
was
Edict
in stamping the terrible zeal he showed out heresy. " sands after edict, written in blood, not in ink," caused thouto be beheaded, burned, buried alive. The or early
were
Lutherans
or
decimated.
Many
of
them
fled to England
again
to
Germany.
Somewhat
later Protestantism
began
from France Calvinistic coming under Charles abdicated in 1556 he left a heavy burden At the stately ceremony by of trouble for his son. his crown self himat Brussels he supported which he laid down William, prince of Orange, upon the shoulder of the young
to be his son's greatest enemy, chiefly because Philip who was faithfully tried to continue Charles's cruel intolerance. 224. Revolt of the Netherlands. Philip the lot of Under for he undertook to govern the the Netherlanders grew worse,
"
country divided
through
favorites. dioceses
When
and
the
older
bishoprics
were
into smaller
given a better organization, make the Inquisition only more irritated that their places of When
a
influence had
were
been
taken
by
upstarts. made
remonstrances
not
enough,
one
in 1566, they
solemn
agreement
to
another, and presented their grievances to the regent, Philip's sister. Shortly afterward popular fury burst all bounds and mobs rushed into the churches, destroying windows, stand of saints, sculptures, everything which symbolized temthe power porarily responsible for their sufferings. Order was a withdrawal of the hated edicts. restored through Philip's vengeance duke of Alva, who
was
by
images
terrible. He
sent
executed
distinguished
noblemen
and
cov-
214
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
gibbets. At first this reign of terror was of Orange, failed; effective. A revolt, led by William but Alva increased the number of his enemies by establishing
with
business
"
upon
all sales.
This rendered
discontented
some
themselves on the sea with refugees, who had maintained Queen Elizabeth's aid, seized Brill and held it against Philip's The provinces of Holland troops. and Zeeland declared for His brother, had raised another army. Prince William, who
who
had
of them
terrible
news
1572.
been
Ever
Caroline in Florida
to this advice
few years
before.
but hesitated prepared ships and men, foe. Everything a to begin the struggle with so formidable done was that was reported to Philip by persons in his pay at
and
the French
Catherine, feared that queen-mother, Coligny would control the king, and, aided by the Guises, The attempt was a failure ; Coligny plotted his assassination. likely that the king would was and it seemed only wounded,
court.
The
avenge
the blow.
It happened had
come
Huguenots
who
son
Navarre,
of Anthony
in Paris many to attend the marriage of of Henry and the king's sister. of Bourbon,
that there
were
Catherine
him
men.
and In
him
murder nots a moment of passion he cried out that all the Huguemight live to reproach should be killed in order that none St. Bartholomew's for the deed. The next morning was
Between
two
that they
to
were
the
and
THE
BISE
OF
THE
DUTCH
REPUBLIC
215
tocsin
by the church bells, and Catholic nobles, fell upon the unsuspecting royal troops, and Paris militia in their houses or as they fled Huguenots and slew them
was
sounded
through
the streets
was over
or
tried to swim
the
Seine.
Before
the
killing
two
at least
thousand
had
been
slain. In the provinces, more victims six thousand added to the blood-stained list. This
were was a
only to the Huguenots but also to the Netherbeth landers. Queen Elizaher court went It was into mourning.
and
triumph
Rise
"
Dutch
triumph
Republic.
of the This
brief.
Coligny.
Paris, August
Anne
1517 ; killed at at Chatillon-sur-Loing, Nephew 24, 1572. of the constable de Montmorency. in 1552. colony
on
Knighted
the
in
By
Organizer
coast
monument
is built
into
Ghent
in 1576 both
agreed
to
ties parfurnish
of the Oratoire and apse of the church from the orders faces the Louvre which St. Bartholomew came. for the massacre of
to expel the soldiers The Calvinists of Holland and Zeeland Spanish troops. William freedom of Orange of worship, and promised that they lieutenant of the king, for all assumed made
were
was
were
loyal Alva
simply subjects,
had been
defending
their privileges.
Meanwhile
one
recalled and
other generals
came,
after
216
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
Their
chance
of
success
lay in the
provinces
that the Calvinists would the Church in the Netherlands. provinces had been united the The
in
league,
leadership
northern and
or or
the
more
made
northern
sought in England.
provinces finally declared Philip II. deposed to find a king elsewhere, in France, in Germany, Their
real ruler
was
William
shortly after the massacre of St. Bartholomew himself a Calvinist. King Philip offered twenty golden rid him
crowns
thousand
title of nobility to any one who would The lure proved irresistible of so obstinate an enemy. to fanatical minds, and William This blow was shot in 1584,
and
a
seemed
even
more
fatal than
"
St. Bartholomew.
By compassing
the
the prince of Orange, Philip only strengthened had at first felt little sympathy Elizabeth for the Netherlanders, but the triumph her own of Philip might mean ruin.
Ever since
1568
own Queen and really a Mary had been the centre of a network of plots. She had been band. accused of being privy to the assassination of her second husLord Darnley, and she gave color to the charge by marrying
her
been
refugee
kingdom
For this reason earl of Bothwell. she her infant son had been made James and her, to send her hesitated whether to keep the
or
Scotland, had
to
allow
her
to
cross,
over
to France.
her claim to the English throne, her friends plotted to kill Elizabeth in order that she might become queen and restore the old faith. The danger increased
not abandoned
Since Mary
when her
the pope
were subjects
Elizabeth
and
declared
that
informed
Spies their oath of obedience. his assistthat Philip had promised ance Parliament retaliated by declaring
and who
those who
remained
worshipped
THE
INVINCIBLE
ARMADA
217
They
Catholic
manner
to be traitors.
were
because they refused to take an oath acknowled called "recusants," in the English Church. the queen's supremacy England, "When the news of William's all murder reached Englishmen, queen. They Catholics
formed
as
an
well
as
Protestants,
association and swore done should be murdered, she in whose interest this deed was live to mount A little later another the throne. should never believed that plot against Elizabeth was unearthed, and it was Mary the conspirators. was encouraged but Elizabeth hesitated to allow the tried and condemned, Her firm, to be carried out. more sentence councillors were
Mary
was and Mary executed Spain inevitable.
Stuart
had
early in 1587.
This
made
war
with had
228.
not
The
Invincible
Armada,
the
1588.
"
English
seamen
In of war approach with Spain. defiance of the Spaniards they had repeatedly sought to trade along the coast of America, attracted by tales of the wealth in from Philip was drawing the mines of gold and silver which Peru. Mexico Erancis Drake, one and of the boldest of
been
terrified at
them, of God
declared
to
to
some
Spaniard,
of the
"
am
reap
earth
and
help
have
trouble
In
the
1577
Drake
sailed
through
Straits of
treasure
the
Spanish
Hope. the
When
great fleet,which
he
called
Invincible
ing sailed into his ports and "singed the king's beard" by burnhis store-ships. Philip's plan was to proceed to the Netherlands, embark an army, and force a landing in England.
His ships
were
victory certain.
were
and drove them northward. A great tempest from the English the prevented continuing Spaniards attempted to reach home by sailing pursuit. The
them
ships, and he believed the English ships had heavier guns and nel as the Spaniards appeared in the Chan-
the
English
218
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
Scotland and Ireland, but many around ships were wrecked. Although lost were the ships which were chiefly transports or to reorganize the attack. store-ships, Philip' did not attempt England was safe. 229.
only
one
The Age
of Elizabeth.
things
"
The
defeat of the
Armada
is
of the many
for which
Armada
Ship.
The 1000;
fleet were lilce the Triumph: tonnage, strongest ships of the English four masts. Armament: 3 demi-cannon, 4 cannon, 8 in., 60 pounders;
6|
in., 33 pounders; 17 culverins, 5^ in., 18 pounders; 8 demi-culverins, 4 in., 9 pounders; besides 36 smaller sakers, falconets, and serpenguns, tines. The 700 seamen, was complement of men gunners, and soldiers.
"
and
architects and builders, her writers of Houses became more of poetry, added to her glory. Some comfortable, with larger windows. of them Her
constructed
in the shape of the letter E, in order to compliment It was the queen. Spenser this time that Edmund at that Shakespeare Queene, that Francis
the stage, and
wrote
his Faerie
on
plays
scientific knowledge
upon
Eliza-
HEN
BY
IV.
219
by King James of Scotland, succeeded Stuart. the son of the ill-fated Mary Ever 230. New in France. Wars since the massacre of had been raging intermittently in St. Bartholomew, civil war
was
"
Prance.
Charles
IX. had As
died he had
and
no
was
brother, Henry
League
was
III.
already plotting to exclude from the throne Between Henry next of kin, the Huguenot of Navarre. Huguenots hand and the League the one on on the other body of patriotic Frenchmen, themselves growing the political interests of France more who deemed
a
Catholics, important
than quarrels about religion, and who III. tried for Henry or Politicians. the
were a
while to play
other, according off against plan. this failed, in 1588, he caused the assassination of the leader of the League, another duke of Guise, and of his brother, the
to his mother's
party When
cardinal and
he
He joinedHenry of Navarre of Lorraine. he reached the upon Paris, but when marched
was
in 1589
hood neighborcome
by a fanatical priest who murdered of the city for this purpose. If the ordinary 231. Henry IV., 1589-1610.
"
had
out
now
swore
Although of the Politicians rallied recognize him. many to him, Henry's too great, for the Spanish task was almost king ordered his ablest general, Alexander of Parma, to break would in the Netherlands off his campaign This relieved the Netherlanders, who Maurice. in Prince William's son, twice deprived Henry
Henry
the League.
a new
genius
won
general in war by
of Navarre
of advantages
hard
to bring all that the only way concluded to his side and to defeat the schemes of Philip men moderate to the old Church, renouncing to return and the Leaguers was his Huguenot heresies. In 1593 he took this " great plunge,"
fighting.
that called it. The result was Paris opened her gates. melted away,
as
he
220
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
strong
enough
to
make
been
meddling
in the
had
He
so
long
a
formed
England
forced
to make
with the United Provinces, he recognized. After three years, Spain towns peace and give up all the French
and
she held.
Henry
1Y.
of
France.
near
bas-relief
IV.
as
on
the
Henry
victor
Dieppe,
September
21, 1589.
representing The
21, 1845.
bas-relief
was
unveiled
the anniversary
of the victory,
September
232.
The
had
Edict of Nantes.
watched him
"
Meanwhile
Henry's
were
Huguenot
followers defend
suspiciously and
prepared
to
It was time to settle the privileges by force. This he did in the Edict of Nantes. In a religious question. sense the Edict was a compromise with a minority too strong their
to be coerced, but it
tion, nevertheless, a noble grant of toleraguenots by any modern State. Henceforth the Huwas,
with
peaceably in all parts of France ; equally in all civil the Catholics they had a right to be employed
THE
END
OF
PHILIP
11.
221
and
military
and hold
volved inin which their interests were offices; cases tried in special courts in which they were were represented Although they could not worship in Paris on the bench. in the few other towns, they could build their "temples" The
suburbs.
also granted them the dangerous right to in which to the government memorials political assemblies be drawn up and to maintain garrisons in certain might king
A few months of Philip II., 1598." after His between France and Spain Philip died; made peace was laid upon in ruins, crushed under the burdens kingdom was it by him and by his father in order that they might control
233.
The
End
Europe drawn
wars.
and from
The
sums
check
the
Millions had been spread of heresy. of America, only to be spent in endless thinking themselves rich because such
large
poured
Even
try. into their country, learned to disdain indusfell into the hands of their trade with America
acting through
foreign
was
merchants
Spanish
agents.
ture Agricul-
had to be neglected and large quantities of wheat The riches belonged to the Church and imported from France. There was no to a few great nobles. middle class between clergy
living in luxury and the people noblemen The population was eking out a bare existence. The same an miseries threatened alarming rate. by had been reconquered the Netherlands which
or
wretchedly declining at
that part of the Spanish
Whole stood streets in Bruges, Ghent, and Antwerp generals. to had fled to Holland or empty, for artisans and merchants In the England to escape the terrors of the Inquisition. fields packs of wolves wandered undisturbed. becoming United Provinces in the north were Amsterdam was three times as large strong.
the
Meanwhile
the
beginning
In 1609 Spain was obliged to of the troubles. Years' Truce, practically acknowledging their
222
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
SUMMARY I. Reorganization
belief;
popes. II. Means
of of the
Church.
"
1. Council
2.
of Trent
(")
defines
(6) removes
"
abuses.
Reforms
undertaken
by
Recovery.
2.
1. Society
of Jesus 3. Index.
(a) founder
4. Support
of work.
Inquisition.
the duke
in
of princes
of Bavaria.
"
Germany.
1.
Southward
of western 4.
extension and
of
Strategic importance
of Bavarian West.
"
southern
bishoprics.
3, Action
farther
duke.
Results.
of the affairs
IV.
The
Struggle of
2. of
1. Close connection
England,
Scotland,
in France
France,
:
and
Spain
and
from
1558
to
1560.
Civil
war
wars
(a)
Huguenots
Guises ;
(6) causes
(c) character
(e) St. Bartholomew Netherlands the were : (a) what (") severities of ; to local liberties ; (d) policy of Alva ; Charles V. ; (c) danger guenot (e) seizure of Brill ; (/) relation between struggle and the Huin France cause southern ; (g) northern provinces and 4. England separated ; (/i) origin of Dutch republic. and Spain : (a) Philip's early attitude toward Elizabeth ; (6) danger
from partisans
of Mary excommunicated of William
;
nature of struggle ; (cZ) of peace terms ; later character of struggle. 3. Netherlands ; (/)
by pope
of Orange
(d) consequences
failed.
of Mary's
execution
(e) why
"
Philip's Armada
became
V.
Results.
1. England
bulwark
Edict of Nantes. 4. The northern to will of princes. lost to Spain. 5. Exhaustion of Spain.
in France,
half of the
Netherlands
DATES
of Spain. of England.
in France.
Beginning
End
1563.
1572.
of council
Capture
Union
1579.
1584,
of Brill ; of Utrecht.
of St. Bartholomew.
Assassination
of William
of Orange.
of Mary
Stuart.
SUMMARY
223
faith.
1593.
IV.
abjuresReformed
Death
1598. 1603.
of Nantes. of Elizabeth.
of Philip II.
FURTHER
General
STUDY
Johnson,
Reading Century
histories
of
separate
states ;
Sixteenth
; Creighton,
Age
of
Elizabeth
; Halisser, Period
of
the
Beformation.
Pakagraphs
:
"
216,
217.
The
Papal
Reformation
Johnson,
III., 340
261-276
; Camh.
Mod.
Ch.
18;
Alzog,
ff.; Hughes,
Tr. and
Loyola;
Pp., II.,
Ranke,
No.
218.
History
of
the Popes
; decrees
of Trent,
6. II.
:
Philip Reaction
221.
brief biography
:
by
Hume
; Kendall,
No.
60.
219. 220.
in Germany
:
Haiisser,
Scotland
Hume
Brown,
II., 1-126
Mod.
Hist., II.,
Ch. 16.
222, 225.
Civil "War
in France
Kitchin,
massacre
of St. 18 ; Tr.
Bartholomew,
and
Baird,
Pise
of
the
Hugxienots,
II., Ch.
3, 16 ff.
224,
226.
Netherlands
Harrison,
William
and
Ch. VIII. ; Hume, Philip the Silent; Blok, III., 1 ff.; Motley.
:
Johnson,
II.;
227.
Elizabeth
Henderson,
"
Mary:
Colby, groups
see
No. 1 and
63;
Kendall,
a
Nos.
53-58;
of the
Side Lights,
the
2 ; for
specimen
laws
against
Catholics,
14: ff. ;
Statutes and
History
see
of
ff., VIIL,
genealogy
of Tudors
Kendall,
No.
59 ; Lee,
Nos. group
140-141,
3.
144-147
Side Lights,
IV.
:
and
Henry
Adams,
Growth of Nantes,
of
the
French Pp.,
Nation;
III., No.
biography
by
"Willert; Edict
Tr. and
3, pp. 30 ff.
Additional
Latin
Reading and
Ranke,
History
of
the
Popes,
3 vols. ; Ranke,
Teutonic
of
Navarre,
in chapter English
; Baird, The Huguenots and Henry 2 vols. ; Symonds, Tlie Catholic Peaction (abridged Henderson, Side Lights on of Pearson's ;
Nations
edition)
History.
224
THE
STRUGGLE
OF
THE
FAITHS
The
Heirs
Henry
of
Henry
VII.
VII., t 1509
I
Henry VIII., + 154T 1. Catherine ( I2= =
Margaret
Marriages
Seymour
I
Philip
1(^French)
II.
(ofSpain)
LordDarnley
(Grandson
Margaretby her third
of
queen 1558-1603
mar-
To
ILLUSTRATE
THROUGH
THE
THE
ClAIM
YOUNGEST
OF
HeNRY
IV.
LOUIS
TO
THE
CrOWN
TO
THE
OF
FRANCE
OF
SON
OF
IX.,
of
AND
CrOWN
Navarre,
through
Jeanne,
Daughter
Louis
X.
I Margaret
-{
Eighth through
from
Louis
IX.
son
youngest
I
duke of Bourbon
Jeanne, Q. of Navarre
Antony,
Louis,
prince
(Ancestor of
{Tlou.se of Bourhon-Navarre)
CHAPTER
THE LAST WARS
XIV.
OF
RELIGION
and firstchiefly in the Americas, the other chiefly empires, the to see the in Africa and Asia, so the seventeenth century was establish colonies either and the French in lands or on the ruins of Spanish and Portuguese ventures Settlements hitherto unexplored. and trading stations were English, the Dutch,
"
As
the rivers of North America, on HenceforIslands. ward the shores of India, and among the Malay yond Europe to have constantly increasing interests bewas made
on
the
coast
or
along
borders, and, instead of being barely able to defend terranean itself upon the narrow peninsula stretching between the Medito push back steadily and the northern seas, it was
the confines of barbarism it should dominate when
or
its own
of rival civilizations until the day done the earth. As this work was
by piecemeal, and by different peoples at different times, its importance European The was at first little understood.
states
had their In
own
tion.
England
over
troubles, which often took all their attenking and a there was struggle between
privileges parliamentary In Germany the old the stronger.
a
parliament
or
royal
prerogatives
quarrels of her neighbors She was bent upon humbling whether in Spain or in Austria.
225
before it was terrible civil war chiefly interested in using the tory. to increase her own power and terriher
Hapsburg
enemies,
226
235.
English, beginning
THE
LAST
WARS
OF
RELIGION
Trading
the
Companies.
and
"
None the
French,
the
the part
the
of the seventeenth
generally in the hands of In the sixteenth century Englishmen foreign merchants. took hold of it themselves. The merchants into were organized granted the privilege or of conducting all the trade monopoly with certain Adventurers, The Merchant the richest of them, countries. western controlled the export of cloth to the Netherlands and to north-
an
important During
seas.
trade had
been
companies,
to each
of which
the government
Germany.
the Dutch They
were
Until the latter part of the sixteenth century trade. content with the ordinary European
had sailed to Lisbon for the spices which the Portuguese from the East, and carried them brought to the other ports in 1580, Lisbon When, was of Europe. seized by Philip II., fighting, they were forced to make they were against whom
the voyage seventeenth
to the
Indies
themselves.
At
the
both the English century and were organizing East India companies, which After a time the Dutch empires for them. Spice Islands not Batavia in Java
of the
were
drove
from
splendid the
With only the Portuguese, but the English. as their headquarters, they built up a rich trade, chiefly by exacting from- the natives coffee and spices as long before tribute. The English turned to India, but it was into centres for the government Both the English the of the native peoples. and Dutch formed American coast. companies to settle the North The Virginia Company, in 1607, sent out a colony to Jamestown
their trading stations
were
changed
was
Hudson
when
was
he
to
explored discover
river which
bears
His
errand
The
resulted
so
in
valuable
The first
West
India
an
Company
India
formed.
efforts to form
East
Company
failed, because
TAXATION
IN
ENGLAND
227
King possessed few merchant ships of their own. IV., however, to the St. Lawrence. sent Champlain
Quebec was year after the English settled at Jamestown, For years founded by the Erench, and a littlelater Montreal. the greatest rivals in Europe the English and the Dutch were
The for trade
on
the
seas.
236.
Spanish
Industry. America
of the sixteenth
So much gold and silver from the mines of found a way out of Spain after the middle century that the European stock of gold was
"
doubled began
manufacturers and grew that the old rich. Many persons had capital to lend, now dice prejudying out. About the same against taking interest was were time the way in which workmen organized in industries
was or
increased
tenfold.
Prices
partially changed.
In England,
were of craftsmen fault, for in many own trades the richer craftsmen had succeeded in obtaining control of the industry and in keeping others out, in order to obtain higher prices for their
own
wares.
One
from
wares
moved make
away their
was that workmen of the consequences to villages, where the towns they could
of the guilds. This was the case particularly with cloth weaving, important industry, because England had ceased to export an its wool to Flanders and was its own Many making cloth.
weavers
without
being
disturbed
by the masters
had
time
to
take
care
of
little farm.
came
Since their
be called the
done
system
at home,
"
the
method
to
It gradually replaced of manufacture. In France the king endeavored to maintain time checking the attempts at the same of a
to monopolize
"
237.
trade had
Taxation
the
revenue
in England.
from
With duties
.
import
since the fifteenth century to grant the at the beginning monarch of each reign the right to collect duties called tonnage Later the kings had and poundage.
customary
been
228
begun
THE
LAST
WARS
OF
BELJGION
additional duties, under guise of regulating impositions. James I. claimed the These were trade. named The merones. right to raise their rate and to establish new chants There resisted, but the judges decided for the king.
to impose
was
danger
his
took
revenues
imports
would
taxes.
no
himself absolute, like make instinctively felt the danger and constantly haggled with him It would so over not have distrusted him grants of money.
for ordinaryparliament escape its control and might king. Parliament the French
to
above the repeatedly declared that he was law and need obey it only in order to set a good example to He also declared that the privileges which his parliament subjects. had been allowed by his predecessors, and deeply
had
he not
enjoyed
were
not
possessions
beyond
repeatedly
parliament warned of the Church and the marriage of State, like the management Queen Elizabeth had also done this of the prince of Wales. petitioned her to marry, or tried to advise when parliament affairs,but she had done it in a different both Lords and Commons she seemed the heroine of for independence the struggle of England against the pope and her They could beg her to change against Philip of Spain.
Church
never
ceased
never
to love
her and
to
revere
her
authority
their respect consisted of address mainly in a scrupulous use of the ancient formulas The marriage to sovereigns. sidered of the prince of Wales they conthey
loved, and
James
they learned that King their affair,particularly when When had asked the king of Spain for his daughter. them that this did not concern energetically that he dissolved parliament
their protest from the records. had no France 238. France under Henry IV., 1589-1610. like parliament could refuse the king grants assembly which of money careful of the rights of his subjects. unless he was
"
FRANCE
UNDER
HENRY
IV.
229
The
principal
tax,
called the
taille
the
common
people, had
years
without any new however, to look upon people had good reason, But for him the Henry IV. as their protector.
tallage, which rested been collected for nearly the states grant from
or
nobles would
have
taken
as
their power
as they and townsmen declared that every peasant should have chicken dinner ; but through his minister, the duke
to reesof the civil wars advantage tablish feudal lords, free to do with peasants It may not be true that Henry chose.
Sully, he
the
succeeded
in reducing
the
burdensome
taille and
forbade
He also put nobles to collect any taxes without his consent. bands of an end to the pillage of the country by wandering soldiers. Since the states general had sided with the Leaguers against him he had no desire to He the judges in the allowed
see
it meet
during
of
parlement
him if they to remonstrate provincial parlements with his acts as contrary to the interests of the kingdom. regarded These the people, for they judges in no sense represented the
Since they
were
chosen
from
among
of the third estate, they at least gave Henry depende intheir position more made voice to public opinion. to pay an annual tax for them of him by allowing
as was
property
which
might
nobles
in 1608, he forced the king of a treaty with making Spain to make Years' Truce the Twelve the year with them following. Although as a Catholic he supported the interests in many man of the Church places, he did not intend that the GerProtestants
should
remained in Spain or
be
crushed
by
the
these
emperor
or
the
king of Spain, for this would strengthen 1610 he was on the point of leading an
Germany
to
of the
230
THE
LAST
WARS
OF
RELIGION
he
was
assassinated
239.
XIII.,
as
The
was
a
Henry's
son,
Louis
regent.
Marie de' Medici, ruled child, and his mother, her incapable advisers the money Through which
soon war men
Sully had
expended,
upon
the great nobles could the government only by splendid and turned It
was
presents.
which three
estate.
was
In despair
summoned
or
again in 1614.
to the
states
as
divided
commons
bodies
The
orders,
"
speakers
third
vigorously
to the
king
which
of the oppression of the peasants, lords protested to stop this. The permitted the into
not
system
judges to
a
own
themselves should
nobility. permitted
be
for
their
garments
the nobility used, in order that the distinction cloths which The assembly between the two might be plainer. accomplished hundred It was and not summoned again for one nothing.
England.
"
In
England
the
Catholics
heavily
were
still denied
they
had
fined the right to worship and were the Church services established attended
that
hoped
King
James
were really traitors, ready to protested that the ''recusants" by to the pope betray England and his allies. Maddened a of Catholics, aided by an adventurer group such treatment,
named with
was
Guy
Fawkes,
harsher. Gradually, only became lost sight of in the struggle however, the Catholics were between the Puritans and the king, a quarrel which became The Puritans fierce in the reign of the king's son, Charles. more Church that the English thought services had retained the laws
too many customs
plotted to blow up king and parliament Plot This Gunpowder 5, 1605. November
characteristic of the
Church
of Rome.
In
DUTCH
POLITICS
231
to
Elizabeth's
time
some
of them
had
wished
decrease
the
more now
clergy of the bishops and to give the ordinary power James influence in the management of affairs. King to force a presbytery of attempting accused them upon and
no
him
"
No
bishop,
bitter struggles
also in the had won their
strong
a
were
troubles
which
a
United
The
seven
provinces
never
independence
government.
state, and
Spain
was
had
a
organized general
federal of
states
with
council
commander
general
the
and
of the army and navy called captainrested with admiral-general ; but the real power whose delegates
provinces
in
the
states
obliged to vote according to their instructions. had its president or stadtholder. As long as the war with It was Spain was continued, unity of action necessary. natural, too, that the victorious leader in the struggle, Maurice,
son
of William
of Orange, provinces
should
out
of
was
the
seven
he
many This
Five possess great power. him their stadtholder, and made admiral-general, besides having as
as
Holland. save any province paid fifty-eight per cent of the taxes, privileges and
the
at the
same
time
to play
the
leading
part
in
began
to oppose
the cordial ally of in the conflict with Spain, became Maurice his personal enemy. Barneveldt had excited the hatred of the strong Calvinists, because, like many he had and Englishmen, other Dutchmen
statesman,
once
given up the special teachings of Calvin about predestination. Barneveldt's position was and in 1619, when Maurice weakened Eor a time tried and executed. accused him of treason, he was himself Holland Maurice's chances of making quailed, and supreme
seemed
to increase.
Years' War.
"
On
the Continent,
232
Protestantism exulting
to
THE
LAST
WARS
OF
BELIGION
was
in
danger.
In
Germany
the
Catholics,
that
they
win
lost ground, determined so regained much back all the Church territories that had been by Protestant states administered since the in 1555. Had they
had
to conquer
Church
of the
elector to secure the duchy was planning of Prussia, should be his. He which at the death of the reigning duke was anxious also about his claims to the duchies of Cleves About this time that their ruler had died. and Juliers, now Protestants German several south under Frederick, the elector palatine, formed an the leadership of
slow
perceive
Union with
for their
own
defence, and
the
Catholic
duke
the prince-bishops united against it in a Holy Begins, 1618. Trouble was brewing 243. War
"
in Bohemia,
Bohemia Huss. a was of John separate kingdom, it had been in the hands of the Austrian Hapsburgs though a determined They that its religious privileges were century. and its ancient liberties should both be decreased, and that it
the
land
should
was a
become
strong
much
like
Catholic
the
had
There other Austrian provinces. party in the country ready to assist in " in 1618 Protestant two temples "
the
a
Bohemian
of
estates
were
called
In
moment
passion
their leaders
two
of the castle at royal councillors from the windows These men were not killed by their terrible fall,but
taken the signal for civil war. involved had not the Bohemians
as
was
Germany
been
was the king, who when elector palatine to accept the crown The new emperor, died, shortly afterward. also the German king, and, to become of Styria, expected emperor, Ferdinand to assist him, the king of Spain attacked the domains of the
Union and the Holy elector palatine. Soon the Evangelical drawn into the fight, and the Thirty Years' War League were
began.
THE
ATTITUDE
OF
FRANCE
233
For a few months The Fate of Bohemia. the situation desperate, but with the aid Ferdinand seemed of the Emperor of Tilly, the general of the Holy League, he utterly overthrew
244.
"
in 1620
at
the
Mountain.
pitilessly.
away
and
their estates, and these were given to the leaders of the Catholic party. The confiscations amounted to two hundred over millions of dollars, according to the present Three-quarters hands. value of money. of the soil changed The fate of Bohemia to Germany. was a warning The 245. The Palatinate. elector palatine not only lost he was lands by the coveted crown, also chased from his own
"
driven
from
the
were
Spaniards, who were because they them eager to occupy Franche-Comte situated between and the Spanish provinces in the Netherlands. The for aid from elector hoped
James
was of England ; but James still king of Spain for his daughter and a negotiating with the handsome dowry. He hoped to persuade the Spaniards to
leave the
matter.
Palatinate,
for he
did not
mean
to
fight
over
the
In 1621, by the expiration of the Twelve brought into the war. the Dutch were
Years'
Truce,
246. The
a valley through attempted which troops from Milan directly into Austria, and so could be marched into Germany. This aroused the French, who would not permit their whole eastern and northern frontier to become a Spanish
"
From
1621
the
Spaniards
highway.
the king's was years later Eichelieu made As a bishop and a cardinal he would have principal minister. preferred to form a league of Catholic princes which should Three
have
in check all disturbers of the peace, whether Hapsburg Catholics or south German Protestants. At first he was by the civil wars weakened which the old quarrel between the Huguenots and their Catholic enemies occasionally pro-
held
234
In
La
THE
LAST
WyiRS
OF
RELIGION
voked.
capture
1628
he
took
the
Rochelle, the
advantage Huguenot
their
of
to
to
take
from
Huguenots
dangerous
political power.
the religious privileges granted expressly confirmed Edict of Nantes, but did not allow the Huguenots to
to gather in political assemblies. or any fortified towns His hands free, and he effectually defeated now were the Spanish attempt to control northern Italy.
247.
against
Triumph
those
"
The who
war
had
steadily gone
to withstand
had
attempted the
the depended
armies
Hitherto
chiefly upon the army of the League; had been enriched a noble the spoils of Bohemia, who with for the emperor's service. This an army offered to maintain it marched the country through army lived upon which and
left
trail of
as
desolation.
to gather
Wallenstein
a
knew
how
to
win
victories fortune.
emperor.
well as By 1626
horde
of soldiers of
prostrate The
before the
248.
an
Imperial
Hopes
"
emperor
issued
in accordance of Restitution all Church with which lands which had been taken from the Catholics since 1555 were to be restored. On these territories the Catholic religion was
to be required.
Edict
If the edict were successfully carried out, two archbishoprics, twelve bishoprics, and many monasteries would pass from the control of princely families which had held them In the emperor's lay the two. or triumph generation Even causes the princes of the Holy of his final defeat. League ignored their rights saw with chagrin that Wallenstein
a
for
They susrights of the Protestants. pected to substitute the emperor of using Wallen stein's army a highly empire for a Germany organized Hapsburg which Avas hardly more This than a group states. of half-independent almost
as
much
as
the
to listen to Richelieu them prepared when' he urged them to insist, at the diet of Ratisbon in 1630, upon the dismissal of Wallenstein. The emperor granted their demand only to find
NEW
PROTESTANT
CHAMPION
235
It
was
the defeat of the Spaniards his efforts that another in Italy. It was also partly through Gustavus This was Protestant took the field. champion Adolphus. completed
distrustful
as
before.
at this
249. A
New
Protestant
since
Champion.
had
"
Gustavus
Adolphus,
king of Sweden
already been It was against the Danes and the Poles. lake. If the Baltic a Swedish
he
save
1611,
marched
the
into
Germany
he
to
Protestants,
intended
Although
treaty
with
the
he made French, he
to become
Eichein
He
persisted
ally, regarding himself as an to be treated as an equal in to be all settlements that were He landed in Germany made. in 1630, the year the emperor dismissed Wallenstein. Many of the Protestant princes were at firstdistrustful or timid, and
at
Gustavus
Born
at
II., Adolphus.
1594;
Stockholm, November
killed
Liitzen,
16, 1632.
held sack
were
thousand
marched
now
southward
battle
turned
the
on
carried the war the Catholic princes feel the curse of Tilly perished in had brought on. In his desperate situation obeyed,
quite
as
a a
the
emperor
Wallenstein.
to
serve
Wallenstein
himself triumphant
a
though much
as
with the
determination
He
was
emperor.
but this
checked In all.
the
1632
great
march battle
236
Lutzen. As
was
THE
LAST
WARS
OF
RELIGION
the
tide
was
turning
of
the
Swedes,
Gustavus
struck
to
down
by
ball.
Swedes
boldly forward
remained
not
avenge
their king's
The
in their hands.
to
death
and of Gustavus
put
an
end
the
Swedish
campaign.
Richelieu
encourage
them
with
entered
against
the
struggle
Spain.
250.
for
The
Peace
of Westphalia,
more.
1648.
was
"
The hardly
war
a
dragged
pretence
on
on
thirteen
There
a
was
struggle
a
for the
triumph
into
scramble
for territory
was
succession
would
have
been
Germany of plundering expeditions. into a desert but for the stubborn turned
population
decreased
one-
so great that ruin was At last exhaustion a century was needed to repair the ravages. the caused the leaders to conclude the Peace of .Westphalia, first of the great treaties which were to reconstruct the map of Pomerania Europe. France received Alsace. and several cities
The
in northern
Germany Bavaria
were
divided
between
Sweden
and
Brandenburg.
Palatinate
new
created
for the
received back the Rhenish The religious of the Dutch was recognized. decided in favor of the Protestants. Princes were
who
the
but Calvinist religion of their subjects, Lutherans to possess this privilege. were
to conform,
they
"
were
allowed
to emigrate.
agreed
no
to that
according
to which
Church
pass out
of the control of the Church by the conversion of its ruler to Protestantism. The than was authority weaker emperor's in lay in his increased power His only compensation ever. Wallenstein Bohemia and Hungary, and in the army which had
created for him.
THE
WOBK
OF
RICHELIEU
237
Eichelieu died in 1642, six of Richelieu. made, but not until the conquest of years before the Peace was He had been one Alsace was of the greatest minissecured. ters
251. The
Work
"
For eighteen years he had ruled for the king. of France. The queen, the queen-mother, and many of the most influential again and again to drive him from power. nobles attempted
Once
they
nearly
succeeded,'
was so
to
defeat
denly sudthat
between
himself
against
and
the
still others driven into exile. He taught them that to levy war upon The
imprisoned,
the
king
was
treason.
Richelieu.
judgesin
forbidden
Armand
Jean
du
Plessis,
duke
of State and
Born of Richelieu and cardinal. 1585 ; died 1642. Entered the royal for a in 1616, but only council
year.
Cardinal
from
in 1622.
Principal
minister
lawyers to carry out employed in different parts of France the decisions of the " These men intendants," and they were called reduce
government.
were soon
to
local still lower the influence the nobles exercised over at the structure affairs. In such ways Eichelieu was working it ready for Louis XIV., the of absolute monarchy, making
typical Bourbon
king.
238
THE
LAST
WARS
OF
BELIGION
SUMMARY
I. Industry,
Commerce,
Colonies.
Ages
(c)reasons
and French 2. Doinestic and silver ;
1. Trading (") companies: business of early Dutch traders ; ; (6) to Indies; {d) English, Dutch, voyages
"
companies
of manufacture
upon
(ft) effect
princes
(e) settlements in America. : (a) increase in stock of gold and capital ; (c) guild system (a) James
I. and royal the liament par-
gives way
II. Government
to domestic
AND
system.
"
Religion.
over
1.
England:
dispute
taxes;
(c)
cause
:
of
Gunpowder
order and
power;
Puritans.
2. France
(a)
in
(6)
(d)
influence
of
judges;
3. The
destroys
political power
of Huguenots
Dutch
:
of government.
;
of the
republic
(6)
"
power
of Holland Barnevelt.
War.
1. General
{a)
aim
Catholics and (6) measures of defence by south German Protestants ; (c) connection between troubles in Bohemia and war in Palatinate ; (d) war becomes ists 2. Defeat general. of imperialdiscord in : (a) Edict of Restitution ; (6) Richelieu sows Catholic party ; (c) victories of Gustavus ; (d) French period of Peace of Westphalia. war ; (e)settlements at
princes
IMPORTANT
1603.
1610.
DATES
Accession
Death
1614.
1618. 1624. 1632. 1648.
Last
states
Beginning
Accession
Victory Peace
Adolphus
at Liitzen.
FURTHER
General Reading Thirty
:
STUDY
Wakeman,
Years'' War
of
the Commerce
of
from 1598 to 1715; Gardiner, j^wrope Colonies; Gibbins, History ; Payne, European E^irope ; Cunningham, Western Civilization,
Vol. II.
SUMMARY
Paragraphs
235. Trading
:
"
239
Companies
: :
Cheyney,
161 ff. ;
see
also Payne.
236.
237.
Industry Taxation
Cheyney,
An
excellent
Prothero's
troducti in-
pp. 69-84
may be found
; illustrations of every
phase
in the
source
books
of English
states
history.
238.
239.
Henry
IV.:
Grant,
I., 176-188;
general
of
1614,
Grant,
240. Religious
No. 69;
192-193.
Controversies
Henderson, Blok,
Years'
See
particularly Colby,
6.
69 ; Kendall,
241. 242-250
Barneveldt:
:
Thirty
derson, ; Hen-
I., Chs.
17, 18 ;
Fletcher,
Gustavus
Additional
Adolphus
; Hume,
Spain,
Reading
Gardiner,
under
the
History
of England,
and
1603-1649, ;
Perkins, Huguenots
France and
Bichelieu
Mazarin Edict
Bevocation
Years'' War,
of
the
of
Nantes,
Gindely,
Review,
TJie Thirty
; period,
2 vols.
1453-1648
new
rediscovery
of ancient
literature
western
art, discovery
of
world
; religious conflicts
rend
Christendom.
Special
I. New Reviews Interests
:
"
of
the
World.
"
1. Revival
of ancient
(c)study
Portuguese voyages
of learning : (a) study of libraries ; (6) study of Greek ; Testament and the writings of
of known his world
;
:
2. Enlargement
voyages
(6)
Columbus
Magellan and
around
the world,
and
and Drake.
successors
(a) (c)
3. Settlements
of trade,
and
trading
stations in America
new
India,
4. Increase
of capital,
methods
of organizing
labor.
"
Union changes
in
Western
revolution
Christendom
:
Destroyed. Luther's
at Worms
1. Reform against
to
(a) from
of the
;
protest
; to
indulgences from
forcing Henry
to his defiance
of authority
(6) England
Henry VIII. I. protecting
repressing
VIII.,
"Defender
Rome
from
(c) France
to Francis
Francis
reformers severity.
his
son
the reformers
with
2. Political motives
which
made any
(a)
in Germany, authority,
cities and
princes
"
jealousof
of
imperial League,
illustrations,
Schmalkaldic War
;
(h) French
Hapsburgs,
both
Spanish
240
THE
LAST
WARS
OF
RELIGION
I., intervention wars of Francis of and Austrian, illustrations, II., efforts of Richelieu ; (c) personal Henry policy of Henry 3. Extent VIII., political motives tory of Queen Elizabeth. of terri"
withdrawn Dutch
from
obedience
to
pope
Sweden,
Prussia of the
England,
German
in other
with
cities and
(c)portions
Huguenots
in Erance
accordance
III. Matters
of
to
Students
which
France
of
American
out
"
1. Relative
2. Troubles
of states
sent
the
voyagers.
absorbed
and
England
Spain
was
organizing
navy,
the
her American
reason
empire.
3. English
triumph
Spanish
why
England
in America. among
4. Origin of the
differences Dutch
early
settlers of America.
struggle
for independence.
'
CHAPTER
XV.
REVOLUTION
THE
PURITAN
of Henry had been part of the battleground VIII. and his children, England in the conflict between the Church and the Protestants.
252. England
from
1625
to 1660.
"
In the days
to had been politic enough eventually years of peace, but she was By Philip 11. against the pope and
Elizabeth
assure
to the land
thirty
drawn
changed
the
and
Englishmen
affairs of the
Continent.
influence upon the course and had of the Thirty Years' War no of Westphalia. share in the gains or losses of the Peace Their attention was absorbed by the conflict of parliament and The king for supremacy. prevented victory of parliament future kings and Commons.
was
from
contrary
same
period upon
the French
organizing
by Richelieu
"
Charles I. had
his
father
Commons
had
Henry
VIII.
and
Elizabeth,
because
they
leaders
in
struggle for national independence. had attempted to send help to the the
When
James
Continent
or
to
attack
essary who would not grant the necpartly the fanlt of the Commons, but it was the fault of the duke of mainly money, to mismanage Buckingham, the royal favorite, who seemed
241
242
THE
PURITAN
REVOLUTION
everything.
vote
After
Commons
declined to
trustwas worthy put into more unless its expenditure money They also refused to grant the king the collechands. tion for more than a year. They of tonnage and poundage
reason
had
for their
distrust.
When
Charles
had
French
Maria, both he and princess, Henrietta his father had promised Louis XIII. to allow the Catholics
greater
freedom
England.
this promise,
him.
would Even
the
cry
out
after he
enforced
because
several
clergymen,
I.
Scotland, in
before
set prerogatives who royal higher than the privileges of he rewarded parliament, and whom
his fayears throne. the English tlier ascended Married Henrietta Maria, daughter three of Henry Executed
with
trying
usages
to
IV.
at
of France, Whitehall
in 1625.
which
Elizabeth
had
Westminster,
January
particularly desired that the communion table should be kept at the eastern end of the chancel, where liked like an altar. They it seemed to zealous Puritans also disthe teachings of Calvin about predestination, which supported
customary.
They
was
invisible, made
a
up of great
God's
chosen,
rather
than
over
organization
ruled
by
bishops, the
successors
of the
THE
GREAT
EMIGRATION
243
William Laud,
apostles.
The
most
famous
obtain to collect tonnage he continued from the Commons, no money after the first year was up, because he thought and poundage to carry on the war that he had a right to the means against France. In order to help the Huguenots Spain at La and
"
men
was
Charles
could
Those money. people to loan him without stating the reason. Avho refused to pay he imprisoned This was believed, to many contrary, so the Commons charters They drew up a Petition of Right in 1628, protesting and laws. forced loans and arbitrary imprisonment, but they against Eochelle, he also
forced
did not
mention
tonnage
and
prison Almost
could still be kept in his order, if the security of the State demanded it. on immediately the Commons took up the afterward that
men
question
of tonnage
with them,
to
adjourn.
adopted
The king tried to bargain and poundage. and when this failed in March, 1629, he ordered them They obeyed only after a stormy session, in which
three resolutions, declaring those
to
they
who
be traitors
or advised paid tonnage and poundage, and those who " " introduced innovations in religion. Charles did not permit to meet this parliament the authors again, and he imprisoned
Their leader, Sir John Eliot, died three resolutions. years later in the Tower, from which he had not been released. As time passed Charles became determined more not and more
of the
to call another
parliament.
255.
The
Great
with
Emigration.
the king
"
One
of the
consequences
of
this quarrel
the
"
"
great
"
emigration Separatists
"
or
Congregationalists,
formed Bay
a
who
had
lived
charter
from
as
government
king, authorizing it to make such rules of should not be inconsistent with the English
244
laws.
was
THE
PUIUTAN
REVOLUTION
The
Puritans
littleprospect
controlled the Company, and, since there of liberty for them in England, they resolved and emigrate
to New
England,
taking
the
charter with them so that they could legally govern themselves. In 1630 a thousand Winthrop, people sailed with John and before 1640 nearly twenty thousand This others had gone.
not checked emigration was until the Puritans hand in tlie struggle with King Charles.
gained in
the upper
256.
money
was
Arbitrary
to meet
Taxation.
"
After of
1629, the
order
to
the expenditures
government,
the
raise king
The most obliged to resort to expedients. notorious was In time of invasion the ports had the levy of ship-money. been obliged to furnish ships. Since the Dutch and the French fleets,Charles wished to establish were engaged in building war
a
permanent
navy
for
This
was a
reasonable.
tax
not
He
to accustom
to pay
one
voted
by
Sir Thomas
pay
the
army
as
well
as
for
levy
extended declined
from the seaports, but a year later of ship-money it to the inland counties. John Hampden boldly
to pay
shillings assessed upon his estate, his case in the royal courts that defended and so vigorously like Disout of the twelve judgesdecided against him. only seven was of the king's way of governing evidently increasing, the twenty his only chance of success lay in avoiding new difficulties free from extraordinary and in keeping expenditures. 257. Troubles in Scotland. While the ship-money controversy and
"
was
going
to armed
on
Charles
was
provoking
his kingdom
of
Scotland
service Puritan
whose
rebellion by attempting to establish a Church like that of England, much only more offensive to the power notions, and to strengthen of the bishops
had been partially restored by his father. authority The Scots hated anything that savored of " popery," and they despised their bishops whose principal work had been to collect the tithes, a large part of which they then turned
over
to the
THE
LONG
PARLIAMENT
245
In 1637, the day on whicli the new Prayer Book was nobles. firstread in Edinburgh, there was a riot. All through Scotland began to sign the National Covenant, which pledged them men
" their of popery and to defend Charles Although the new religious privileges. withdrew Prayer Book, a general assembly, in which the ordinary clergy formed to abolish episcopacy the voted and to re-^
to resist
the introduction
"
majority,
Upon this Charles resolved establish the Presbyterian system. He had only a little to reduce the Scots to obedience by force. money, which had been voluntarily given, and the army which
he led north melted as soon away Meanwhile Sir Thomas Wentworth
strong
as
the treasury
was
empty.
had
in Ireland government and had He at Dublin. about as he pleased with an Irish parliament advised the king to try the expedient of calling an English
been
parliament
in the hope
that
in the
contest
with the
the Scots
it
at
parliament
the suggestion,
he
for any
help
resolved
that
Accordingly his arbitrary ways of collecting money. abandon he dissolved parliament before it had been in session more than three weeks.
258.
The Long
Parliament,
1640-1660.
"
Since
Charles
was
unable to settle his difficulties with the Scots by negotiation, disastrously than turned out more and because a second war
the first,he
was
obliged to
summon
was parliament, which Parliament twenty nearlj'years, has been called the Long its predecessor was Charles called the Short Parliament.
year.
This
was
of parliament,
for
Scottish army
English on not withdraw until encamped soil and would the dispute with the king had been settled and its expenses The leaders of the House particularly paid. of Commons, to prevent a return John Pym, to use the opportunity resolved
of the government
from
which
England
had
been
suffering for
246
ten
TUE
PUlUrAN
REVOLUTION
or
twelve
They visers, struck at the king's principal adyears. Wentworth, Archbishop ford. StrafLaud now earl of and Both were shut up in the Tower, charged with treason.
Strafford had
the king that
raised
war
an
army
in Ireland
for the
was
with
the Scots.
this army
to be used
in England
When
treason
parliament. the of
satisfaction
as
the they
Lords
sitting
judges,
trial for
in
bill
a attainder, declaring him traitor. This the Lords passed, in May, Charles signed and
of
1641, although he had promised Strafford that not a hair of his ford Strafhead should be touched.
was
immediately
not
executed.
Laud
William Born Laud.
was
in 1573 ; executed at London in January, 1645. A graduate of College, Oxford, St. John's of
which 1611.
he
until Meanwhile,
forced the
bill
became bishop
Made
of London,
of Canterbury
without
its
own
consent.
the present parliament should not be dissolved illegal the collecOther bills made tion impositions,
of Star for a century
that
and the
poundage,
courts
special
Commission,
which who
had used
existed The
not
to punish
one
those
in Church which
and State
opposed
his rule.
were
thing
was
upon
of parliament
by
Laud,
as
but
of them
wanted
also to cut
well
CIVIL
WAR
247
and by governing of Scottish Presby-
as
"branch," Church
by
abolishing
the bishoprics
manner
the
somewhat
after the
terianism.
259.
had
"
Before
these important
been settled England was roused by the massacre of English and Scottish settlers in Ireland.
James's
from
day all the land in Ulster had been wrongfully taken from England the Irish tribes and given to emigrants
more
recently
to
had
Catholics had
which insurrection.
such the prospect of being ruled by the Puritan held Charles in its grasp. The result Although
Added
rebels, it did not it to bring the session unceremoniously In the to an end. in November, Grand Remonstrance 1641, thej'' demanded, adopted therefore, that he select ministers in whom they had confidence
an
was the eager to punish parliament dare intrust an army to the king, lest he use
and
of the Church
question
to
assembly
a
Since
this passed
was
recover
by
majorityof
the
eleven, it
clear that
might
"
Civil War.
more
Charles
of his power
this way he
part
to
with
permanently.
In
a
they had
was
tempted
not
a
him
assume
or
the role of
conspirator, and
statesman
even
politician enough
new
to refuse to play
such
on
supporters
to any
House
confidence of Lords,
He
strongest
in the of the
Commons
feared
The
source
leaders
of strength,
worse
especially when
the
news
from
Ireland
grew
necessity
Charles
high
an thither increased. manded dearmy sending that the bishops should be deprived of their seats. to arrest, on the charge retorted by attempting of
of
and They
the
treason,
in January, had
Commons
who
1642, five members of the House of negotiated with the Scots at the opening
248
the
THE
PURITAN
REVOLUTION
of
war.
They
which did not then Westminster and sent the queen crown jewels and buy military formed were and preparations
the king
in refuge Charles
London
now
left
Continent
Two
war.
to
sell the
strong in the large more southeast, and especially prosperous His followers were towns. called Cavaliers, because many of or them were country gentlemen, while his opponents noblemen Soundheads, because some were of the often dubbed in the Puritans clipped their hair
"
strong
began.
was
the parliament
261.
an
First Years
upon
advance
began have
to
withdreAv
a
Oxford
army
planned
march
northern
should
through
the counties and a western army through southern counties, both to unite below London and to cut off its supplies by way of the Thames, while Charles advanced This northwest. plan bade fair to become that their soldiers, successful, but the king's generals found reluctant to leave recruited mostly in the north and west, were their homes still held by parliamentary exposed to attacks from towns again from
the
garrisons.
the
Puritans
formed
spirit
was
an
a
association member
mutual
of parliament
Oliver
troop
Cromwell,
a at the outset of the war commanded who had Cromwell to his cousin, John explained an
officer,that
successful
the
was
reason
king's troopers
were were
that
moved
too
by honor,
generally while in
the
spirit,
men
"
of
urged is likely to
own
many Hampden
go
on as
"tapsters
to
and of
get far as
men
cause.
regiment It was
was
Cromwell
so
had
thoroughly named
and
so
"Ironsides."
THE
DIVISION
OF
ENGLAND
IN
1643
MAP
249
MO.
16
THE
DIVISION
OF
JANUARY,
1G43
(After
Supporters
Gardiner)
Charles
of King
Supporters
of Parliament
4"
Longltudo
West
from
Greenwich
0^
250
Although
THE
PURITAN
REVOLUTION
Association the parliawith the aid of the Eastern mentary forces began to gain ground, parliament concluded To that victory was uncertain without the help of the Scots.
obtain this it was forced practically to promise, in September, 1643, that the English Church should become Presbyterian. 262.
Two
Decisive Battles.
was
"
The
Scottish army
border, but it
than
Cromwell's
this army
Moor,
Marston
war
which in 1644.
Cromwell
was
so vigorously until the king was For this reason would be ready to sign a permanent peace. he carried through for a New Model a parliament scheme
than
The
by
great
nobles,
at
Naseby,
in
June,
won
Cromwell's
skill and energy that for a time Charles hoped of Scotch inevitable.
or
"
Although
Irish
Catholics
was
for
army of Montrose,
surrender
263.
Divisions
were
sprung
u]d among
the
parliament were " " Independents the army the number of Congregationalists or felt that if the English was steadily increasing, because men
parliament and the Model. Many afraid of the New members of willing to introduce Presbyterianism, while in
Scots
jealous of
Church Cromwell
he had
became
Presbyterian
In
it would
opportunity to snatch victory out of the Accordingly, he surrendered to the Scots in midst of defeat. 1646 and talked with them about establishing Presbyterianism
discovered
At the more. until the kingdom could be put in order once from When same time he listened to proposals parliament. the Scots became convinced that he never would port sincerely supPresbyterianism ary, they gave him up to parliament, in Janureceived pay for their back to Scotland. Parliament now 1647,
war
expenses, willing
was
and
THE
king's
fate
251
on
so
great
was
the people. were of the war army in March, but failed, because it would them their pay, nor would it guarantee
weary
in question
but when
for acts
a
done
during
the
war.
to arrange
settlement between the army and parliament, his efforts were futile he threw in his lot with the
Westminster Eebuilt,
II.
Hall.
roof, in the reign of Richard 1649. It tried in January,
including
timbered I.
was
(1377-1399). Here
now, as
Charles
the
belongs
group
of
parliament
buildings.
army,
army, Scots
upon
he remained The leader. the most of which popular hearing that parliament intended to bring back the to compel it to disband, seized the king and marched London,
most
frightening
active
into
army
made
an
of which
were
far
of Proposals, the terms favorable to the king and to the Church Scots
or
Heads
than anything
either the
parliament
had
suggested.
252
These
THE
PURITAN
REVOLUTION
except religious liberty for everybody Roman Catholics. Charles refused, because he still hoped to win by getting his enemies to destroy one For another.
Proposals
included
he persuaded into this purpose the Scots, in 1648, to march England. This sealed his fate. The army, led by Cromwell, to have was again victorious and returned, vowing vengeance
upon
"Charles
Stuart, that
man
of
blood,"
who were opposed to the punishment by troops, the others transformed into themselves excluded high court of justice, him to a speedily condemned which death. He was 30, 1649, in front of his own executed January palace of Whitehall.
Those
264.
The
Commonwealth.
to recover had been the undertaken They carried far beyond their true purpose. could not safely back, and if they went defend turn on they must themselves,
The
men
1640,
had
not
merely
against
their personal
all the
traditions
execution
opponents, Shortly
declared
or
be
Commonwealth
The
government
a
a
of Lords. of The
state.
of
council
could muster scarcely fifty members. army have been glad to replace it by a new would parliament, elected not by the old constituencies, which were unequal in size, but
Parliament
in accordance with a more equal distribution of seats, granting to the larger towns to than they were a better representation
century. receive until the nineteenth 265. Ireland and Scotland. Meanwhile
"
Cromwell
crush
had
the
been
sent
to
Ireland
to
suppress
the
rebels and
king's
tion This he did with savage zeal, in which the determinafor the blood shed in the massacre to have vengeance of 1641 was for the Irish and by English contempt embittered party. Puritan
hatred
as
treated driven
the
The Irish landowners of the Catholics. They Protestants had been. Bohemian of Connaught and After his return
were
were
their lands
from
taken
by
Ireland,
Crom-
HOLLAND
253
sent into Scotland, where general of the army, was well, now king. When Charles II. had been proclaimed a hrst victory September 3, 1650, did not end the war at Dunbar, and the Scots
invaded
England,
Cromwell
justa
266.
at
year later.
utterly at Worcester,
no
armed
resistance
to the Commonwealth
Holland.
"
first looked
upon of
House
Orange
were
especially the
was
II., was the prince of Orange, William At Charles. William the time. Prince
struggle against the province of Holland similar led his uncle Maurice to that which Barneveldt to overthrow He won in 1650 but dubious success a twenty years before. immediately, his ambitions died almost bequeathing to an
absorbed
as
William
III. not
Holland but also king of England. recovered John under the leadership of the Pensionary
Witt.
This
the peace between the provinces and would have strengthened England had not the English in 1651, struck a parliament, blow at Dutch business by passing the first of the Navigation Ever since the latter part of the sixteenth century the Acts. porting excelled their English rivals in the business of transfrom one the products of Europe country to another. The Act ordered that the goods of all countries Navigation should be brought to England and her colonies either in English
ships, or in ships of the country where the goods were produced. to carry to England This meant cease that the Dutch must wares of other peoples, like the French, the Italians, or the Dutch had
Germans. America,
ships. Armada
Incidentally
to whom
this bore
goods
hard
were
upon
the
English
in
European
The
no
Since the days war. reply was of the been in the waters seen such fighting had about At one time the Dutch to gain the coast. seemed
Dutch
and broom
Admiral
at
Van
Tromp
He
sailed
was
down
the
his masthead.
afterward
channel defeated
254
killed in
THE
PURITAN
BEVOLUTION
and
battle with
France
Admiral
Blake,
an
equally
great
game
They also had her civil struggles. as petty as a child's called the Fronde, because they were Louis XIII. stones with a fronde or sling. of throwing
"
only five years old, the since Louis XIV. was Anne by the queen-mother, was of Austria. governed under the influence of Cardinal Mazarin, an Italian,
successor
llichelieu's continue
upstart.
Eichelieu's The
tried to
a
foreign
the expenses
and the
obtained
allowed
them
to plunder
that it seemed unpopular disapprove or would establish its right to approve parlement Paris took the side of the taxes. of decrees ordering new judgesin 1648, the citizens barricaded their streets, and defied
Mazarin
became
so
Many discontented the royal troops. into a hoping to turn the civil war
nobles
means
hastened
to Paris,
the of compelling to grant them important places and large pensions. government When the citizens and the judgesdiscovered how selfish these
nobles Fronde
were,
they
made
terms
or war of princes upon ended, while a New In this struggle the two greatest commanders Mazarin, began. took first one of the age, the Prince of Conde and Turenne,
with Fronde,
the
court,
and
the
Old
ceased, because Avere weary of the selfish strife. Six years all sensible men Spain to make later France compelled peace and to cede lands chiefly along the frontier of the Netherlands. had Since 1653 England 268. Cromwell and Parliament. side and
then
the
other.
In
1653
the
war
"
been
her among remembered thought that the The members of parliament was best way to guard against a restoration of the monarchy to pass a law that they should sit in the new parliament, for disgusted the This scheme being made. which plans were governed greatest kings. by
a man
fit to
be
CROMWELL'S
POLICY
255
into the House
and having stained their the members out, accusing them of injusticend self-interest. He and his officers a acts with by an assembly to replace parliament of nominees, attempted but this assembly, called Barebone's parliament, because one army. drove
General
Cromwell
led
soldiers
Praise-God was of its members than the old parliament. ever, howA group of its members,
framed
a new
Barebone,
proved
less competent
one
fore be-
majority
to
govern
with
the
aid of
there
to
was
make
accepted
269.
Cromwell's
Policy."
was
Oliver
Born
Cromwell.
April
25, 1599; 3,
Cromwell's
that authority but who
give
at Huntingdon, at
died 1658.
Whitehall,
September
in
upon
the
parliament Captain in 1640. of horse again 1642, in the army, parliamentary eral lieutenant-genin 1643; colonel
Entered
1628,
and
honor
1650.
in 1645
Chosen
; commander-in-chief, Protector in
1653.
abroad.
who
to meet
his
most
were
ministers
were
of the
State
Church
not
Independents.
the
war an
Prench that
an
the Dutch and joined with It was during this in their war against Spain. Cromwell fleet captured Jamaica. English put of the Vaudois
they
were
by the duke
of Savoy
256
THE
PURITAN
REVOLUTION
Of all made English power feared in the Mediterranean. in later days became this Englishmen proud, but at that time impelled by their they looked upon him as a usurper and were
and
ancient traditions of self-government
case was
to
long
arbitrary rule.
with Naturally
agree
The
not
improved
of by his failure to
for
an
end
elected under the new constitution. law, he had been driven by the of
to tyrannize over to preserve the results of the war endeavor king had done since Henry Englishmen He was VIII. as no death came to his release, of the impossible task when weary September 3, 1658, the anniversary of his victories at Dunbar
and
Worcester.
he
For
time
his this
sense
son
Richard
part, but
General
junctureone
of the
king,
was
officers, England of
and
Government
is, and
ought
Commons."
SUMMARY
I.
Charles
I.
and
Parliament. toward
monarchs
"
(a) change
tax
in attitude
question (ft)
of the
right to Laud's
(c) controversy
2.
in Church of parliament
between
:
Puritans
reasons
and
party.
;
Dismissal of
:
(rt)
of Right
aim {]))
parliamentary
resolutions. of Great
of
personal
;
government
(a)
of
causes
Emigration forms
Massachusetts
;
(") ship
on
money
and
of taxation 4, Long
(c) effect
:
situation
quarrel
Scots.
Parliament
secures
parliament attack on Strafford and Laud ; (/") king's interference ; (c) cuts off king's against
(a)
itself
;
prerogatives
{d)
IL Civil
divided War.
;
"
by
question
of Chiirch immediate
reform.
occasion;
;
1. War:
{a)
(6) division
by
;
country
(c) royal plan of campaign the Scots were action ; (e) why
victory
was
{d)
checked
of well's Crom-
summoned
made
(/)
:
to whom
parliamentary among
due.
2. Use
of victory
;
victors ;
{h)
policy
of Lidependents
SUMMARY
257
tries to take
execution.
distrust of army
of this TIT.
vantage ad-
Commonwealth
2.
and
Protectorate.
"
1. Organization in Ireland
and
ment. of govern-
Conquest
with
the
of
royalists
:
Scotland.
Dutch
war.
3.
Quarrel
English
Dutch Dutch
:
(a)
strife among
;
the
(6)
4. about
strike at
in power
commerce
(c) course
;
was
of the
was
Cromwell
;
(a)
how
his
supremacy
brought
policy ; IV.
(c) his
of
foreign
Contemporary
2.
inevitable. Austria.
Anne
Reasons
for
4. Terms
Mazarin's of peace
unpopularity. exacted
3.
Objects
of
the
Fronde.
of Spain.
IMPORTANT
1625.
DATES
Accession
of Charles
I. La
or
1628.
(theyear
of
Rochelle
arbitrary
was
captured
1629-1640.
with
of personal
government
Richelieu). (contemporary
by
Richelieu).
1640.
Beginnings
Parliament.
Civil War.
of Westphalia
:
Fronde.
established.
Dutch. in France.
1653.
1659. 1660,
Cromwell,
France and
Lord Spain
Protector. make
End
of civil war
the Peace
of the Pyrenees.
Restoration
in England.
FURTHER
General
Reading
for Europe,
chapter
or
; for
England,
History
especially
Gardiner's
BevoluUon
Student's
Firth and
of England;
biographies
Cromwell,
by
Constitutional Documents, Gardiner's ; for documents, books ; for connection source with history of English colonies in History America, the United States. especially Channing's Gardiner
of
Paragraphs 254.
"
Dissolution 74 ; Kendall,
Liberty
of Parliament
No.
Gardiner,
Puritan
Revolution, group
64-
72 ; Henderson,
Side Lights,
10 ; Hill,
Documents,
:
Ch.
6.
255.
Emigration
Kendall,
No. 73.
258
Paraorapiis 256.
THE
PURITAN
BEVOLUTION
"
Berkeley's
Argument
on
king's
power
in ship-money
pp. 53-54.
case,
see
Gardiner's 258.
Long
CunstUntional
:
Documents,
on
Parliament
attack
Gardiner,
118-
76, 77 ; Colby,
No.
71, and
259. 260.
Lee,
:
158,
see
a,
265.
Arrest
Ireland of the
O'Connor
Members:
Five
:
Kendall, by Firth,
78.
Harrison, Mor-
261.
269.
Cromwell
biographies
Gardiner,
group
12.
Side Lights,
Kendall,
No.
:
81.
263.
of Charles
Gardiner,
82, 83; 210-212
Cromivell, 152-165
; Harrison^
128-
Kendall,
and
:
Nos.
Henderson,
; Lee,
Side
Adams 266.
Holland
Stephens,
160-163.
; Kendall,
Firth,
312-315,
334,
371-372
No.
86 ; Navigation
Macdonald,
Parliament No.
:
Select Ghnrters,
:
and
Firth, Ch.
85 ; Lee, Policy
269.
Cromwell's
Additional
Macray
Reading:
Clarendon's
History History
of the Great
Lomas
BebelUon,
of England,
History
6 vols. ; Carlyle,
Letters
Speeches
of
Oliver
Cromwell,
ed., 3 vols. ;
Gardiner,
and
History
of
England
and
of
the Commonwealth
CHAPTER
XVI.
THE
AGE
or
LOUIS
XIV.
270. The
reigned Mazarin,
Age
of Louis
XIV.,
1643-1715.
"
Louis
XIV.
it was 1661 Cardinal Until years. Even after this rather tlian he, who governed. by what Richelieu time his policy was and Mazarin guided But for half a century Louis was the cenhad accomplished. tral seventy-two life. He was figure of European as the typical regarded His ambitious the frontiers of plans to extend monarch. In France other states to unite in self-defence. compelled his influence over II. prompted Charles II. and James England them
to
adopt
which
schemes
caused
Church
the
Catholic
271.
The
English
Charles
Restoration.
The
First, how
far should
vengeance
go
parliament The
leaders ; second, should all the work of be undone ; and third, should the Presbyterians they had
was
be tolerated, because
king. first question of the Puritan
helped
bring
back
the
to
death many had dug taken part in the trial of Charles I. Cromwell's body was The bodies of Pym taken and Blake were up and hanged. from their graves in Westminster Abbey into a and thrown pit. Such
zeal did not
mean
against arbitrary government it. The king's principal minister, Sir Edward later Hyde, Earl of Clarendon, had favored the attack of the Long parlia^
259
that all the effects of the struggle to be obliterated. Far from were
260
THE
AGE
OF
LOUIS
XIV.
ment
the
upon the royal prerogatives until, in the summer Consequently, Church was also threatened.
its claim
of 1641, parliament
of the privilege of voting all taxes. II. liberally, giving him a fixed income
large that he would not have needed He had had he not been a spendthrift.
"
parliamentary
no
grants
on
better than
far it
of parliament. parliament,
The
religious
question
ardent
left to
that
new was
royalists
it
called
the
King
Charles would
as
have he
was
been
to be tolerated,
wished
to protect
was
the English
more
Catholics.
The
Cavalier parliament
out
all the
to crush anxious on this account Church, with its government to the Established
by
and
its services
By
those prescribed religious services save by law could be held, none of the deposed ministers could reside within five miles of a corporate town, and even were the magistrates of the towns good obliged to become resign,
no
retheir ofiices. Those who fused Dissenters. Their to conform were called numbers increased, for they included not only the Separatists, the
forced
churchmen
if they
would
hold
Puritans of the also many older type, who, in Elizabeth's, James's, and Charles's day, had in 1667, while the enemies in the Church. It was of remained Milton, Puritanism were their victory, that John completing
Baptists,
and
the
Quakers, but
the Puritan
one
of Cromwell's
secretaries,
XIV.
"
To
his
cousin,
Louis
Louis,
XIV., "the
Charles's
greatest
situation seemed
calamity
that
can
deplorable,
for, said
of our rank is the necessity of Mazarin When to the direction of his people." submitting died in 1661, Louis declared that henceforth he should be his
befall
man
own
chief minister.
He
him
ministers
and
LOUIS
XIV.
261
nothing without
his
were
to do
the councils held to presided in person over important touching the relations of France matters
or
One of the administration of the kingdom. held every day, and he did not allow even these councils was illness to interfere with the death in his family or his own he conThe trade of king despatch sidered of public business. full of noble joysif one were of conscious, as he was, being equal to its many tasks.
to other states
great kingdom where each laws and province had its own In
a
special privileges, no monarch, industrious, however could himself. settle all questions
Louis
was
them to give compelled him the impression that each his own. His decision was
led jealousy
obscure
men
him and
When had
at St. Germain-en-Laye,
1638; September,
died
served him in his earlier years, died, he did not appoint equally
1715.
the
of
regency Austria.
the opposition from permit no judges in parlement, and they learned to restrict themselves intended to their ordinary duties. The states general he never
able
successors.
He
would
to
summon.
To him
the
peculiarly open to flattery. notion that the sovereignty of the State vested in He believed was not merely a scholar's theory. Such
a
monarch
was
leave
as
his to take or was the property of his subjects his long reign the business During he chose.
was
to
of the
government
carefully
organized
about
the
king
as
262
TUE
AGE
OF
LOUIS
XIV.
source
of all authority.
In
king
strongly
organized guided.
country
unless and
wisely
Unfortunately,
Louis
XIV.
loved glory
to appear as the '^ Sun-King." wished One of the laws 273. The Second Dutch War.
"
Commonwealth
did not repeal was Acts which by new
of the which the parliaments it Act. They the Navigation strengthened to the ordered that goods sent from Europe
must
colonies or from the colonies to Europe in order that the English to England Certain them. the profit of handling like sugar, tobacco, cotton, and her to England or colonies.
aimed
at the Dutch,
be firstforwarded
might
merchants ''enumerated
have
articles,"
West
who the
were
coast
could be sent only laws These were especially in North America, in the rivals War the conwas sequence. of Guinea. dyewoods it in 1664 any formal without Amsterdam the New and king's
war,
began
declaration.
brother fighting
were
was
the
war
In the England. about was visited by a terrible plague, due This streets and badly built houses. the
by
Great
Eire, which
destroyed
In spite of these calamities parliament but was for the war, anxious that rather than wasted the English and the of Louis
the money should be spent upon the war Both his pleasures. by the king upon
Dutch made
became
had made Erance When and the Dutch. XIV. peace with Spain in 1659, it had been agreed that Louis The Spaniards did should marry the Spanish king's daughter.
alarmed in 1667.
by
the
schemes
XIV.,
and
XIV.
"
not
their kingdom
of Louis
added with all its dependencies XIV., so they insisted that the new
LOUIS
XIV.
AND
THE
DUTCH
263
her heritage.
son
all claims queen of France should renounce In 1665 the king of Spain died, leaving four years
upon
a
sickly
Since Louis could not claim all the old. in of a rule of inheritance possessions, he took advantage his wife Netherlands to give the Spanish which seemed better claim upon than that them a of the infant king of Spain.
country conquer
a
onlySpanish
His
best
reasons
were
fine
to
out
monarch
brought
them.
Sweden, triple alliance with England and Louis to pause after he had captured few a which compelled Louis signed a of the southern fortresses of the Netherlands. He was determined to peace in 1668, with rage in his heart.
have
as
vengeance
upon
the stout
burghers,
republicans and as Protestants. Colbert, gave him another reason, Acts to adopt the Navigation When Colbert had
also hated His great finance minister, land that had led Engthe same whom
war
he
the Dutch.
upon imports
had articles, the Dutch replied by taxing of manufactured Erench Louis articles, especially their wines and brandies. knew he could separate both Sweden from their and England old friends of Erance and quite the alliance for a rich present, and because ready to renew King Charles of England had a scheme, to carry out which he needed Louis's aid. In 1669, Charles secretly, and his brother
ally, because the Swedes
were
throne, publicly, joinedthe Catholics. In a secret treaty at Dover, following, Charles the year the Dutch, and Louis assistance in an attack upon promised
James,
promised kingdom
Both
soldiers to aid Charles in holding his after he should have made public his conversion. knew felt by English that the jealousy of the Dutch money and
merchants
the war make would popular with difficulty in arranging no alliances the other European that the Dutch states, so with almost all appeared to be friendless.
264
275.
1672.
THE
AGE
OF
LOUIS
XIV.
The
The
Attack
Dutch
upon
were
uu
the Dutch.
prepared
"
The
an
war
broke
on
out
in
for
attack
the
land
several provinces. side, and the French armies speedily overran The young now was twenty-two prince of Orange years old. he had been made Early in the year In the captain-general. stadtholder of Holland, his father's enemies. Meanwhile, to force
summer
he
became
De
The Orange ordered the dikes cut. party threw De Witt and stirred all the blame for the first defeats upon In the winter the French began the populace to murder him.
Witt
had
their retreat.
French
successes
Prince
William
took advantage
everywhere caused to unite nearly all Louis also lost Louis's former allies in a league against him. Charles had taken advantage the help of England. of Louis's
had
promises by which
him
of support by issuing a Declaration of Indulgence, he suspended the laws against the Catholics and the held this to be illegal,and would give Parliament Dissenters.
no
from
sea
for the war until he had money and had signed a Test Act, which holding otBce. The English were wearied
withdrawn excluded
not
the
ration decla-
all Catholics
on
successful
the
they began to of the contest, especially when their suspect that the king of France, and not the Dutch, was In 1674 Charles was obliged to make peace Avith real enemy. A littlelater he would have been forced to declare the Dutch. and
war on on
France
had
not
Louis
without
a
to get money enough placate the English, Charles arranged Mary, daughter his brother of
given
him
had all Europe in 1678 to end the turned against Louis, and he concluded For France the peace seemed glorious, for it brought struggle. lands along the northern frontier. in Franche-Comte and more to forced the French lost nothing ; they even But the Dutch
James,
and
Orange.
Nearly
reduce the high duties Colbert had placed on their goods. had begun to During a new the war 276. Prussia. power Since 1640 Brandenburg-Prussia. itself felt. This was make
"
it had
been
governed
by Frederick
William,
justly called
the
LOUIS
THE
GEE
AT
265
Great
Thirty
Elector. Years'
was
first task
suffered terribly from the War, losing half of its population. Frederick's to repair the ruin, but he also determined to
Brandenburg
had
increase his little state and to bind more closely its scattered The old contest about the duchy of Cleves had possessions. feudal not been settled, and the duchy of Prussia still owed
broke out between When war of Poland. Sweden and Poland he sold his alliance to whichever side paid highest price. The result was that as duke of Prussia he the freed in 1657 from the suzerainty of the Polish king. A was
homage finally of the duke of Cleves was divided, and he received besides the duchy of Cleves itself the To this Rhenish territory counties of Mark and Ravensberg. he had been brought closer b_y the bishoprics of Halberstadt, little later the inheritance
to the king
Minden,
and Thus
Cammin,
the
which
were
had
been
from
were
given the
him Ehine
at
Westphalia.
to
Niemen
set
the
modern tolerant prince, and his lands became the Calvinists and Lutherans, even and of At the
successors
to build up
close of the war with the Dutch, Louis XIV. seemed The at the height of his power. Louis the Great, a corporation of Paris formally styled him
"
277. Louis
Great.
by the people. Never before had title already bestowed king in the affairs of Europe of a French word seemed humble. an so excite such fear or to command obedience
was
the
to
It
not
by
success
in
war
was
winning
glory.
poets, orators, writers of comedy and French tragedy were the polite as well as the intellectual making language Corneille, Racine, Moliere, Bosof Europe. a few are suet, Pascal, and La Fontaine of the names of which greatest
Many
of her
the "Age
of Louis
XIV."
could boast.
a
In 1682
his court
by magnificent palace, constructed the architect Mansart, the builder of many other chateaux. He gathered the nobles about him in order to heighten his None on their estates save those royal splendor. remained
at Versailles in
2GG
too poor
THE
AGE
OF
LOUIS
XIV.
incurred
his displeasure
and less useful, while they retained from the land tax exemption offices.
of life at court or those who had In this way had been " exiled." all their
and
sole
Palace
of
Versailles.
XIII. The been had ture present strucerected here by Louis palace Mansart is chiefly the work architect and was erected of the royal it When The it in 1682. 1676 and 1688. between completed court occupied
A smaller
The
fa(;ade toward
at
d'Armes,
the
de
Paris.
Till his death in 1683, Colbert, The Cost of Greatness. the king's ablest minister, tried to meet the enormous charges
278.
"
caused
by
wars
to manage
Before
he
began
had
so
conducted
that only thirty-two million livres reached the treasury out Colbert of eighty-five million collected by the tax-gatherers.
them
hundred
bore heavily
famine
on
and nineteen million, and same time he reduced the his Unfortunately the farmers. At the the times when grain from the or exported efforts to improve
attempt
to prevent
much
harm.
His
BEVOCATION
OF
THE
EDICT
OF
NANTES
267
in which of French goods by fixing the manner the spirit of enterthey should be manufactured also checked prise. After his death no one found to meet was equally able the quality the burdens French
which
so
constant
succession
so
of
wars
threw
resources,
gloriously
begun
upon ended in
disaster.
first stain The of Nantes. the revocation of the Edict upon the glory of Louis's reign was Ever since the death of Cardinal Mazarin he had of Nantes.
"
279. Revocation
of the Edict
been
forming
the
design The
Church
was as
in France.
land offensive to him as the existence of Catholics in EngHe did not have the excuse had been to the Puritans. Puritans bidden expressly forreligious differences were had been promby law, for in the edict the Huguenots ised
that
of the
liberty of worship. Possibly he would never have ventured to destroy his grandfather's noble compromise he not been constantly pressed by the appeals had of the
a
perpetual
special obligations
a
to
them, pope
for they
over
controversy
with
the
the
in the administration rights of the crown and had agreed in 1682 to a declaration
of vacant
bishoprics,
of the supremacy of in all matters State. At the suggestion the royal authority of of the clergy he had already deprived the Huguenots of everything expressly granted in the edict. Hundreds of churches deprived of offices,and in were pulled down. Huguenots
not
cases were even
were
many
driven from
business.
After
1681 their
could be taken from them children, at the age of seven, and brought up as Catholics if these children could be persuaded Every inducement to say that they wished to be converted.
was
offered to pastors
When the
news
well as people the royal officers discovered how of such conversions, they
as
to
renounce
pleased
threatened
with Huguenots
was
with all sorts of tortures unless they would declare' themselves One method or was the " dragonnade," converted. quartering dragoons in Huguenot houses, encouraging the rough soldiers
268
to
TUE
AGE
OF
LOUIS
XIV.
any cruelty short of death perpetrate Finally in October, 1685, Louis issued an in which Huguenots
upon
the
inmates.
he
that
there
were
this edict the Huguenots religious privileges. leave the country Their pastors must in fifteen days unless declare their conversion. If other Huguenots they too would In to leave, they would be punished as criminals. attempted
three and four hundred thousand spite of this edict, between emigrated, or, rather, fled, from France, carrying their industry and their riches, but above all their sturdy independence and courage, of them
to
No the
fewer
than
twenty
thousand and
the their
The
for the
of Charles II.
The
destruction
In
of
II.
because at the death of particularly alarmed, Charles II., earlier in 1685, his brother James, an avowed Catholic, had ascended During the throne. the latter part of
the king
his reign Charles had won over feared that new quarrels between bring became
on
majority of
those
who
another
Both
with
which
meant
as
insults.
His
supporters
were while his opponents James Scottish rebels. The Whigs to exclude were anxious from the throne ; but Charles threw by discredit upon them having several of them tried and executed for treason. Charles
Irish brigands,
were
of his popularity
a
to change
way that they would If he could not obtain votes enough in parliato parliament. ment, he knew he could get on without it,since his cousin Louis came beOne important measure would furnish him with money. law which during this period,
"
the Habeas
an
Corpus
secured
to persons
arrested
immediate
Act
JAMES
II.
269
of unjust imprisonment. against the danger fulfilled the promises Charta. Thus were of Magna James II. did not have as much 281. James II., 1685-1688.
tecting
them
"
sense
was
as
his brother.
He
was
so
sure
that he
always astonished to find that any one will. He acted on his grandfather's theory, that the king He collected taxes before they not held to obey the law.
Fortunately voted. first parliament had for him his such a large that little fault
Tory
was
majority
found with
him,
and
he
was
But revenue. granted an ample when he placed Catholics in office, from dispensing the legal them
the the
''test,"
Tories
dangerous should be
and navy lics. the public offices with CathoJames's popularity also suffered from
the cruelty with which Jeffreys condemned dreds hunWilliam
Prince
III. of II.
Judge
of misguided rebels who had followed the duke of Monmouth in an uprising in the western counties. Two years after he became
to protect the Catholics
Charles
Born 1650, 1702. the
at
died
United
king he sought
guise of a grant of under To religious toleration to all. keep him from winning the over
1072, and proclaimed stadtholder Zeeland in July of Holland and Two the same of year. years later these
tion promised them toleraatyear, 1688, James tempted another declaration of indulgence read in the bishops petitioned him to excuse seven the it, he ordered these
bishops
tried for
270
treason.
THE
AGE
OF
LOUIS
XIV.
Meanwhile the birth of a son acquitted. to his second wife, Mary a Catholic, destroyed the of Modena, hope that his J'rutestant daughter, Mary, would succeed him.
were
They
For
these
reasons
the
king's
opponents
this daughter
282.
argument
The
crown
to
"
William that
the
were
for
offer
strongest he king
the League against Louis XIV. After the would join Peace of 1678, Louis had seized important territories along the the city of Strasnortheastern frontier of France, including burg, to which league, formed
Mary
England
he
had
no
justclaim.
by William
against
over
him
The
new
crossed friends and fled to France. own A Convention parliament declared that by leaving the country James had abdicated, and
to England.
James
deserted
by
and his
proclaimed of Eights
new
William
was
monarchs.
crown
A Declaration and Mary king and queen. drawn by the up by parliament and accepted A little later the Scottish parliament offered
the
This parliament of Scotland to William and Mary. doing away also reestablished Presbyterianism, with bishops Ireland had
to be conquered,
war
altogether.
but this
was
part
of the general
European
which
had
already begun.
SUMMARY
I.
England
and
France
after
1660.
"
1. Eestoration
;
in
of
England:
parliament
(")
upon II.
on
before
;
parliament
(h)
attitude
parliament
(c)
difference
between
and
Charles
ers of religious toleration ; (d) treatment of dissentLouis XIV. : {a) his work after he was 2. his ; (e) Milton.
own
minister
absolutism
to
conducting of Louis
business toward
(c) obstacles
and
parlements
states
general.
on the
II. Attacks
1. England's
war
policy
(a) stronger
of
2.
on
gation Navi-
with
(6)
XIV.
at
as
result ;
(c) fear
ambitious
French
of Louis
(a)
anger
;
Spanish
Netherlands
commercial (ft)
jealousyand
tariff war
(c) plan
SUMMARY
271
Brealidown
II. in
to
humiliate
:
the
Dutcli.
Dutch
(a)
motives
;
allies of Louis
(c)
attack on of general in attack ; (") other joining of Charles Orange, William the antagonist of of Louis ;
;
3.
(d) (/)
III. Prussia.
Dutch
methods
makes Mary
of defence
peace
(e) Louis
the
deserted
;
by
his allies ; of
England
with
Dutch
(g)
marriage
William
"
and 1. The
no
Stuart.
Great
4.
Nature
2.
of Peace His
of 1678.
Elector.
3.
of
Prussia
longer
vassal of Poland.
4. The
toleration.
IV,
The
England. France in and Question again, French 1. Louis the Great : (a) brilliancy of civilization ; (h) Louis's desire to suppress dissent; (d) his burden ; (c) of expense for the revocafirst restrictions upon the Huguenots tion ; (e) excuse Edict of Nantes ; (/) ministers driven from the country, of the 2. to remain the Huguenot exodus. ; (g) others compelled dulgence Question of tolerating English Catholics : (a) Declaration of Inreply by Test Act ; (6) fear excited and parliamentary II. was a Catholic ; (c) theories because James of government of to Declaration James ; (e) promises of Indulgence ; (d) a new
Religious
"
the 3.
(/)
the
on
Revolution
of 1688. and
of this to struggle
William
of Orange
Louis
IMPORTANT
1660. Restoration Treaty Habeas
DATES
of Charles II,
the (connect Act. ensuing
war
1670.
1679. 1685,
of Dover
with
the
Dutch).
II. to English
Corpus
Revocation throne.
of Edict
of Nantes.
Accession
of James
1688.
Revolution
in England.
STUDY
the histories of England,
General
Reading France,
and
Germany,
History
and
already
mentioned
; Figgis, English
Restoration: 77 ; Henderson,
Gardiner,
History
of England,
90-93
576-582
; Colby,
No.
14 ; persecution
Gardiner,
and
582
Stephens,
223-226.
272
Paragraphs
:
THE
AGE
OF
LOUIS
XIV.
272,
277,
278.
Louis
XIV.
general
character
Ch.
10, Kitchin,
III., 143-164
; Hassall,
Perkms,
Ch.
5. for Navigation
; Andrews,
273-275.
The
Dutch: 189-193
No.
Acts,
see
Macdonald,
No.
110, 133;
:
Cheyney,
Ch.
No.
1 ; Kendall,
94
the Great
78 ; Kendall,
93 ; Henderson,
situation,
Side
Lights,
political
briefly
in Gardiner,
589-593,
Adams 274.
II. , 30-44
; Declaration
of Indulgence,
Stephens,
below
No.
227 ; Kendall,
No.
95.
See genealogy
The
276.
Great
for claim of Louis XIV. upon Spanish heritage. II., 1-29; Henderson, Tuttle, I., especially Elector:
Chs. 5, 6.
279.
Revocation of the Edict
of
Nantes
Grant,
and
II.,
Ch.
12 ;
Kitchin,
The
Huguenots
the Revocation
of
280.
Later
the Edict
of Nantes,
of Charles
Years
II.
Act,
:
Gardiner, 8.
Ch. 40 ; Kendall,
No. 96 ;
Figgis ; Habeas
Corpus
of
Hill, Ch.
281-282.
Revolution
1688
;
Kendall,
Henderson, 9.
Nos.
8119 ;
83 ;
Lee,
Nos.
180-192
Side
Figgis,
Part
Additional
Reading: under
History
France Mahan,
Influenceof
; Sea Poioer
5 vols. ; Perkins,
Prussia,
4 vols. ;
History
; Andrews,
Colonial
Self -Government.
to
illustrate
the
dispute
over
the
spanish
290
heritage
see
also
Paragraph
Philip 11., tl598
(ofSpain) I
Philip III., 1 1621
I
Louis
XIII.
=
I
Philip IV., 1 166.5
I
Maria=
I
Anne I
Emperor
Ferdinand
III.
(ofFrance)
|
=
I., tl705 Leopold Margaret Charles II., 8d marriage 1 1700 I Maria Maximilian
=
=
(of Bavaria) |
|
Joseph,
|
Charles VI.,
emperor
I
"
I
Philip v.,
Joseph,
tl699
tl711
I
I
Louis XV.,
1700-1746
1711-1740
(ofSpain)
1715-1774
(ofFrance)
CHAPTER
DOWNFALL OF LOUIS
XVII.
THE
GREAT
followed years which were a the Revolution period of important changes in To France they brought the English of government. system the fatal consequence ruin and disappointment, of a policy
"The of 1688 twenty-five
283.
1688-1715.
which
had
forced
all Europe
to unite
in self-defence.
The
struggles Europe.
duke
soon
which resulted altered the political geography of became Brandenburg the monarchy the of Prussia; king of Sicily, a title which he was made of Savoy was for that of king of Sardinia; the Netherto exchange lands
During this ceased to be Spanish and became Austrian. period, also, Russia claimed a %hare in European politics. In 284. Louis XIV. and his Enemies. September, 1688,
"
before William
III. became
on
provoked
war
king of England, had the French the Continent by seizing the domain of the XIV. duke claimed should To of Orleans.
of the League,
Louis elector palatine, which the wife of his brother, the its recovery by the
belong
to
generals
his officers to burn the cities and The inhabitants were wretched
carrying
soon as
devastate driven
their hatred
of the
French in
far into
Germany.
kingdom,
As
the
William
was
established
his
new
English
and
a new This gave the war acter. charentered the League. Its principal cause had been the desire of both Louis tage. heriLeopold to possess the great Spanish the Emperor
Each
had
married
also
were
Their
mothers
king.
had
274
DOWNFALL
OF
LOTUS
THE
GEE
AT
slight feared
interest
was
in
tins
family
quarrel.
AVhat
the
English
the growth less of French power guided by the boundBy this time both the French ambitions of Louis XIV.
the
and the
English held
had the
trading
stations
in India.
In
America
French
St. Lawrence
the Mississipj)i, while the English along the Atlantic coast from Maine also, had
exploring
The war became colonies in the West India Islands. It proved a struggle for these to be the beginning colonies. Hundred Years' War, which a new of a series of wars, closed
only in 1815. 285. King William's
War,
1689-1697.
"
In
America
the
wars
different from their names received names first was The William's War. called King
their Indian
in
The
and
allies burned several frontier settlements, their inhabitants, while the English captured in Acadia, later called Nova Scotia. In
of England, and an to Ireland to establish his authority in that sent expedition King William despatched Marshal country. against James, Schomberg, Huguenot had been forced to leave France a who
as
XIV.
treated James
II.
king
of the Edict
On
the French
stubborn defeat kept them continually after each became was weary of the war, which
resources
but William's
in check.
Louis
soon
in 1697, Louis was made at Eyswick, obliged to give up all the lands which he had seized since 1678, except the city of Strasburg. The ruin of his plans had begun.
was
the rapidly exhausting He wished peace made before Charles II. the struggle for his possessions began.
III, 1689-1702. At the Peace of of William Eyswick, Louis had been obliged to recognize William III. king of England. as William was never popular in England.
"
286.
Reign
Even
the
nobles
who
had
invited
him
to
take
the
English
IRELAND
275
to James, thinking it best to regain occasionally wrote In spite of this his favor in case he should return. possibly because of it the English method of governing chiefly through William's more was effective during parliament made reign.
crown
"
"
Annual
period the act making mutiny punishable by William at first chose his ministers from both court-martial. Whigs this led to disputes, he selected and Tories ; but when
same
secured expenses
the
a
custom
of voting of renewing
year, and
them House
a
from of
the Whigs,
Commons.
who The
happened
ministers
to have
in majority
act
more
the
began
to
like
modern cabinet, and to organize their followers carefully. have been as dangerous Since a supreme as parliament might to whom an none an absolute king if there were appeal from its decisions might be made, it was fortunate that the practice free. of licensing printing was abandoned and the press made A Toleration Act relieved the dissenters from opj)ression. Other changes gave England to pay for her wars. A strength Bank form of England of permanent
was
Money
a
was
borrowed debt,
so
national
the citizens, of a great crisis might not crush but might be partly borne by later generations. In 1701, after the death of Queen Mary and the death of her sister
expenses
children, an Act of Settlement was passed, guaranteeing in the event of the death of William the crown and of Anne to the Electress Sophia of Hanover, daughter of the elector
palatine and descendants.
Anne's
granddaughter
The
of James
I., and
to her
Protestant
287.
lost by
Ireland.
the
"
only
one
transfer
Under Irish
the
Charles
some
been
of the land
that had
The result was rule of Cromwell. not satisfactory, for held while in 1641 about two-thirds of the cultivated land was by Irish Catholics, in 1685 about two-thirds was held by Protestants, who
were
almost
wholly
English
emigrants.
The
276
DOM'NFALL
OF
LOUIS
THE
GREAT
and his overthrow The Dublin about still further confiscations. longer had any Catholic members, so that it James,
represented
allow
no
only
open
were
to
make
the
hatred
of
national
tradition.
288.
Repulse
The
Emperor
Leopold had
had laid
In 1683
the Turks
and would have captured it but for the timely The next year Sobieski, king of Poland. of John begun against this ancient enemy was of Europe.
the Poles, the Venetians,
a
joined in
and the
Holy
League.
and Buda
taken
by
Turkish
between battle of Mohacs outbreak of the war for a time saved the Turks from Louis XIV. and the emperor forced to sign the Peace but by 1699 they were utter overthrow,
to the emperor they abandoned not which and Transylvania, but also parts of the Slavic only Hungary Poland lands south of Hungary. received Podolia and other to later, she was to surrender territories, which, a century
disastrously
defeated
at the
of
Karlowitz,
by
Russia.
The
a
Russians
during Venetian
using
as
bombardment
shell ruined
a
in this war, It was received Azov. that at Athens, of the Acropolis the Parthenon, which the
Turks
were
now
fell more
completely
Hapsburgs.
Hitherto
condition king should swear that each new at his accession to respect the This made up in part for the loss of constitution of the land. lia. by the Peace of Westphapower brought upon the Hapsburgs than a had been hardly more Since that time the Empire
with of Hapsburg
had little real auloose confederation in which the emperor thority Austria and the lands associated with Thenceforward
THE
SPANISH
HERITAGE
277
power
to
it, rather
than
the
Empire,
the
gave
actual
At
the
ruler
emperor.
"
close of the century had not long to live. Those who claimed tage. for a division of the heribusy arranging
Although
Heritage.
the
This remained. besides Spain, the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily, Sardinia, half of North Milan, and other Italian lands, the Netherlands, America, Cuba, Porto K-ico, the larger part of South America,
a
Louis
XIV.
had
and
the
southern
empire
portion included,
and
the
Philippines.
In
1668
Louis
XIV.
agreed upon a plan of division, because After so feeble that he was not expected to grow to manhood. Louis made two treaties of partition with the Peace of Eyswick, William,
who represented English and Dutch interests. By the to have most of the Italian of France was second the dauphin Charles, was to have lands, while the emperor's son, younger
The emperor claimed and the Indies. Most of the Spaniards, including the
by
for spoiling the Consequently still their glory. cillors easily persuaded king and coun-
such
schemes
will, giving the whole heritage to the second This was to the family of an of Louis. advantage grandson Louis rather than to France, for the new king was to give up his claim upon to be separate immediately
accepted the French forever. death throne, and of the two this
kingdoms bequest
were
The
news
followed
Holland.
Louis 1700. of Charles in November, his agreements the will, breaking with England and This would have brought but Louis on war, not the
to be managed from acted as if the Spanish possessions were Versailles and as if his grandson, King Philip V., was simply Just at this moment a deputy. James II. died, but not before
Louis
had
promised
to recognize
his
son
as
James
III.
The
English
were
enraged.
They
scorned
the
278
"with Louis brought on
DOWNFALL
OF
LOUIS
THE
GREAT
to transfer
the
crown
at his pleasure.
Thus
was
ica of the Spanish Succession, called in AmerQueen Anne's War, because William died and she mounted the throne before it broke out.
the War
291. Europe
takes Sides.
"
king was The duke really popular. and Spain, where him, but afterward, finding that the of Savoy at first joined To more, the changed sides. emperor win promise would the emperor elector of Brandenburg, allowed him to take, in king of Portugal The 1701, the title king of Prussia. also Louis, attracted by abandoned the offers of the allies, and particularly It was England. at of this time that the Methuen
was
had
treaty
became
outlying province of England, and the products of the Portuguese colony of Brazil went
Duke
of
an
Marlborough.
to pay
duke of in 1650 ;
of the of the heim, at Blenat
John
died
Churchill,
in 1722.
created
Born
Marlboroua^h
in 1702.
292. The
War.
"
Erance
lost
Commander
during
the War Victor
Briti.sh troops
Spanl.sh Succession.
1704;
at
nearly all the great battles of the war, although for fifty years her armies Among had
not
Ramillies,
1706;
been
defeated.^
in in
1711, when
the Tories
gained
power.
and Prince of Marlborough Eugene, cousin of the duke of Savoy. They shared the glory in 1709. in 1704 and Malplaquet of the victories of Blenheim duke
The
duke
of Marlborough
was
politician
as
well
as
soldier
PETER
THE
GEE
AT
279
English
was
Sweden under Charles XII. and raging between For two centuries the Russians sia under Peter the Great. Several of had been independent of their Tartar conquerors. to increase their relations with their tsars had attempted
western
Europe
and
to
reorganize
was
task
part
of the Eussian frontier touched Sea or the either the Black Baltic, and the White Sea was frozen several months of the The capital was cow. at Mosyear. Peter ruler of he had Russia actual in 1689, although been nominally became
1682.
his
As
he
grew
learn
a
the
consuming
He
to
was
built
Born,
tsar
to
Peter
the
Great. Titular
soldiers were organized for war. To the old Russians, who despised and hated which land in customs
In he
1672; in
1682.
journey
1696-97.
in 1703.
western
Founded
St. Petersburg
Europe
own
differed from in religion, these things seemed he built and reality the ships which
and
their
organized
while
army Azov,
still
youth
were
the Peace
was
ginning beof
compelled
in 1711
at the end
Before visit-
this peace
had
been
made
he
had
journeyedwestward,
280
ing
DOWNFALL
OF
LOUIS
THE
GREAT
Germany,
Holland,
England,
task of rewhatever could observing casting Assuming the industrial and social life of Eussia. a in the shipyards disguise, he even At worked of Holland. Vienna he was eager to learn of Prince Eugene, already famous
as
a
everywhere
general.
He
of the ancient
which It was characterized him throughout. shortly after this that he laid the foundations of the city of Petersburg in the marshes of the lower Neva. influences European This
were
loath to showed
see
its
own
influence decreasing.
savage
he
the
same
energy
was
to be the
come
to
which
was no
his repart of the industrial or social or political life which forms did not touch. He ventured even to change the government the Church, leaving the officeof patriarch vacant of and appointing
a
board
The
of bishoj)s and
new
archbishops,
at
Holy
Synod.
army
expensive
weight upon
and
the
new
taxes
peasants, Although
to serfdom.
who Peter
devised, falling with crushing before had been a century succeeded in decreasing states, and other European
into
account
although
Russia
in all the
which
followed, it is doubtful
of the Russian
whether
he greatly changed
the character
294.
only
people. Charles XII., 1697-1718. Charles XII. of Sweden was the war eighteen years old in 1700 when with Russia
"
Four began. fore, and Denmark, years beSobieski, Augustus II., elector of at the death of John Saxony, had been chosen king of Poland. Augustus and Peter to divide between lands on the them the Swedish proposed
and
her
allies, Poland
eastern
The
for
The
Although
PEACE
OF
UTRECHT
281
a
Alexander for he
ever
tlie Great.
This
was
not
mere
cliildishdream,
the
had to be one of the greatest generals Europe proved for him, his army had forgotten neither Fortunately seen. discipline nor the lessons in war given it by Gustavus It took king
Adolphus. from
the
Charles
of Denmark.
to force a peace only six weeks he turned upon Peter and Next
defeated
gave
before Narva
in November.
This
him and
choice
entering
course,
Poland
and
against
Augustus
II.
He
took
place
upon
and wasted six years in trying to depose Augustus he had When Stanislaus Leszcynski. the throne
apparently succeeded, he tried to offset the gains the tsar had been making along the Baltic by a direct invasion of Russia
failed, and he turned southward, hoping hetman, Mazeppa, to find allies among the Cossacks, whose him the support of forty thousand of these terrible promised horsemen. RusMazeppa could not keep his promise, and a sian
toward
Moscow.
This
Peter the ruin of the Swedish army. winter completed brought against him an army twice as large. The battle took It was For the revenge for Narva. place at Poltava in 1709. the Turks, and with several years Charles found refuge among
insane
it
was
When
obstinacy refused to return to Sweden until long after had lost. vain to hope for the recovery of what Sweden finally made in 1721, Russia had peace was gained Swedish Livland, Esthland,
was
and
parts of Carelia
One
north
several times
to become
against Louis XIV. Charles XII. and Peter the aside from their Charles inherited
soon
own
Great
not
inclined
to
turn
struggle.
When
in 1711
to
become
of the
Hapsburgs
that
he
case
this
be
as
were and Holland anxious the Spanish possessions also, for in Charles V. had been. as powerful
282
DOWNFALL
OF
LOUIS
THE
GREAT
HO
g^" li.5l"p
PEACE
OF
UTRECHT
283
lost his influence, and the Tories This led to the treaties of Utrecht were anxious to make peace. in 1713, to which all the allies agreed except the emperor. He longer, making a year continued the war peace with Louis at
In England
Marlborough
had
By
the Peace
was
of Europe
the Peace
of Kastadt,
Spain
to belong
to Philip
V.
Of the other
Chateau
This
of
Chambert.
"
iu the thirteenth was century constructed chateau Later the residence I., count by Thomas of the of Savoy. dukes of Savoy until they fixed their residence at Turin.
the
Emperor
Charles
was
to
have
Naples,
Sardinia,
Milan,
The duke of Savoy received Sicily. The and the Netherlands. From English they had captured. retained Gibraltar, which Bay. Louis they gained Acadia, Newfoundland, and Hudson's They also received the assiento, or right to transport all the
As a result of the war America. the sold in Spanish Spain dissipated. inheritance of Philip 11. was magnificent But it was family. to the Bourbon passed from the Hapsburg slaves
284
DOWNFALL
OF
LOUIS
THE
GREAT
some
to
the Austrian
Hapsburgs
to
in Italy and the France had gained nothing, although the family of Louis French jealousy the Hapsburgs of acquired a kingdom. Austria. to turn wholly toward
Spaniards
296.
XIV.
New
Monarchs
So
great
in France
had
and England.
"
In 1715 Louis
died.
the
war
that
new
news.
The
was
durbeen the misery of the country ing the people breathed a sigh of relief at the king, Louis XV., great-grandson of Louis
old, and for a time the government by a regent, the duke of Orleans, the late king's was managed had died the year before. Queen Anne nephew. of England
XIV.,
her successor was with the Act of Settlement George I., great-grandson I. the elector of Hanover, of James king of Scotland also, for in 1707 Scotland and He became England had been united by agreement between the parliaments
In
accordance
of the
her
two
kingdoms.
After
that
time
Scotland
sent
instead of to Edinburgh. representatives to Westminster There were in England many and in Scotland who would have preferred that Anne should have been succeeded by her brother These usually called the Old Pretender. persons were Jacobites. James rection tried in 1715 to raise an insurnicknamed king, but his supporters were against the new easily beaten. His title could not be recognized even by France, for
James,
Louis
XIV.
had
abandoned
him
at the Treaty
of Utrecht.
SUMMARY
I. Louis
XIV.
and
William
;
war
III.
"
1. King
(") provocation
him
;
by Louis
(6) why
English
entered France
against
(c) meaning
colonies peace.
France
;
were
of
for England
and
(d) how
American
nature
war
affected ;
France
2.
and
in Ireland ;
(/)
the
of
of
upon parliament
(b)
origin
of English expenditure
debt ;
(c)the
way
controlled
cabinet
(d)
Act
beginnings of Settlement
to
of
;
system
(/)
(g)
treatment
of
Ireland,
especially
in
relation
origin
of
"Irish
question."
SUMMARY
285
it consisted.
2.
II. Spanish
Heritage.
"
1.
Of
of 3.
what
Schemes
for
division:
(a) treaties
great heritage.
partition; The
war
:
gained
Louis's
nearly
(6)cases
with part in
(c)why
Sweden
heritage
:
remember
pride
(d)
of
reason
and
took
in
no
it. 4.
Division
the
(a)
III. East
attitude
toward
Austria's
share ;
(")
in
gains
of
England
and
in America.
North.
(b)
2.
relation
(")
their
disasters
Hungary; monarchy.
Peter
in western
and
Peter
(6)
IV.
Neav
first successes
;
journeys ; (b) (a) 3. Charles XII. his work. ; (c) results of Great : (n) combination against the Swedes ; tava policy ; (d) Polof Charles ; (c) his mistaken
:
his mania
his
(e) terms
IN
of peace.
England.
"
Monarchy
1. Accession
of George
I.
2. Union
with
Scotland. IMPORTANT
DATES
against Louis XIV.
1688.
Opening
of
war
in Europe
Revolution
of 1688
begins
; end
Treaty Philip,
of Karlowitz.
grandson
of
war
of Louis between
XIV.,
made and
heir of Spanish
heritage
Sweden
Russia.
of Blenheim.
of Union
between
England
and
Scotland.
1709.
1713.
Battle Peace
of Poltava. of Utrecht.
FURTHER
General Reading
: same
STUDY
chapter,
with
as
in preceding
Seeley, Expansion
of England.
Paragraphs
:
284.
Causes
of War
Wakeman,
Frontenac.
256-261
; Duruy,
France,
440-441
Parkman's
Count
III.
:
286.
William
Traill,
William
statutes,
III. ; Adams
No.
Henderson, and
Side
Lights,
group
22 ; important
on
Stephens,
Nos.
237-
the
Bank,
Colby,
85 ; Glencoe, succession,
Colby,
see
No. 84 ;
No.
2 ; the
genealogy
286
Paragraphs
287. 288,
Ireland
DOWNFALL
OF
LOUIS
THE
GREAT
O'Connor
Europe
Morris,
:
289.
The
Eastern
Wakeman,
:
290.
Spanish
Heritage
Kitchin,
III., 274-291
see
312-319
272, and
Duruy, paragraph
449-450
274. War:
;
; Figgis, 119
ff. ;
genealogy,
page
291,
292.
The
288-302
Kitchin, III., 294 ff. ; Prussia's policy, Tuttle, I., Kitchin, Portugal, 302-303 ; Blenheim, Savoy and
86 ; Kendall, No. 115 ; Henderson,
Colby,
1.36 ^.
No.
group
23 ; Figgis,
293,
294.
Peter
the
Great,
1-4;
Charles Schuyler,
XII.
Wakeman,
299-310
Bain,
; Ram-
baud,
XIL
II., Chs.
Peter
the
Great;
Charles
295.
Utrecht:
Kitchin, Reading
:
Figgis, 187-190.
and England in
Additional
France
America,
Old
and the
especially La
in
Salle and the Discovery of the Great West, The Frontenac Count Louis XIV., Canada nnder
binder Louis
France
XIV-
; Hunter,
Brief
History
of
Peoples.
Stuart
and
Hanoverian
James
Families
I., 1 1625
Charles
I., f 1649
Elizabeth
Elector
=
Palatine
I
Charles
II., 1 1685
j
James II.,
[
Mary= William of Orange
Sophia
Elector of "''""^"''
t
(William III.)
r^L"^ 1(14-1^7
1
Mary + 1694
=
1
William III., Anne,
James
1
(OM
Pretender), 1 1765
\
Henry,
tl702
Cardinal, + 1S07
Special
Review in England,
end
of arbitrary
government
Chs.
of
15-17,
1. The
Stuart Church
Petition
theory
government
2.
(")
taxation, theory,
and
as
{b)
shown
upon in
administration. of Right,
Parliamentary Puritan
and
(/;) under
3. First struggle : (a) period of 1629. its characteristics ; (6) retaliatory (c) division about Church parliament, with
of personal
measures
ment, governof
Long be-
administration
EEVIEW
287
of Charles I., resulting
under
tween
Puritans
and
and
supporters
(d)
a
in Civil
War,
4.
(e)
eventually
:
in military
govei'nment
of
taxes
on
dictator. II. ;
Second Church
alarmed
struggle struggle
at
(a)
regulation Puritans
the
under
Charles
(")
changes,
shovsrn
the
;
defensive,
favor
Catholics
(c)
why
aroused
1688,
as
more a
antagonism
political 5.
than
Charles
and
secures
II. ;
as
(d)
Revolution
the
:
domestic XIV.
quarrel,
part
of
struggle
against method
system
Louis
Parliament
(a)
by by
of of
granting
party forced
appropriations
;
and
by Act
by
(6)
ministries the
(c)
line
of
Succession,
into
the
which
incidentally
mere
male
of
Stuarts
position
of
pretenders.
CHAPTER
NEW STRUGGLES
XVIII.
FOR SUPREMACY
297.
European
Rivalries.
"
Before
the straggle which century between England on and France had been shifted from Europe to France was longer what she had been India and America. no littleprospect that her power under Louis XIV. and there was
in Europe
was
would
be dangerously
increased.
it
the aggressiveness of the English rather was which of French colonial governors
a
on
crisis.
The
only
under
exception of Dupleix,
a new
was
were
India, where
at
the
outset
suc-
power
was
This
William
At the
I. and
same
victorious and
the
Great.
or
Spain
third rank.
298.
Commercial
Bubbles.
deeply
no
"
The
wars
in debt.
for she
wonder,
fortyThe
French
money
seventy-two years of Louis's reign. five hundred debt was million dollars at a time four or five times as valuable as it is now. was
out
of
the
when Even
after peace
was
so
debt
was
lish The Engmade the annual deficit increased. large that the creditors doubted the ability of founded to pay, although the Bank of England,
In this easier than in France. to lighten the burden attempted
country
by
allying
speculations,
288
and
in each
these
COMMERCIAL
BUBBLES
289
been called failed so disastrously that they have schemes " bubbles," the Mississippi Bubble and the South Sea Bubble.
"
Scotchman,
the French tried to persuade like the Bank to establish a bank land. somewhat of EngThe not do this, but in 1716 regent would authorized
named
John
Law,
to found
private bank, three-quarters of the capital of to be paid with government count. was then at a disnotes The bank business new received deposits, discounted
a
paper,
and loaned
or
notes
of its
own
which
it promptly
redeemed
in gold
The they were success silver whenever presented. cier, finana great was of the bank convinced the regent that Law bank. a that it be made government and he ordered Before this Law up in Louisiana rights had
bought
the
Company
and the stock to be paid for largely with government A little later he added East India Company the
the whole
one
the
in 1719
into
who
wished
to
buy
shares in this must have four shares in the original company. The new the contract company obtained from the government to collect the indirect taxes and to coin the money ; it even
to pay Such the national debt. undertook appearance of financial power deceived almost every one. There was a mad They from 550 livres to 18,000. rose When rush for shares.
they
issued 300,000 more at this price. reached 5000, Law In order that there might be currency enough for these enormous transactions, he flooded the country with bank-notes,
had
them, for unmindful of the necessity of being able to redeem he believed that if the government legal tender them made be no danger. him The there would conregent appointed trollerSoon afterward the stockof the finances. holders,
for the paid too much to sell. The company's government shares, began could do nothing to check a sudden fall in the value of both shares and bank-notes. had been founded in 1716, the The first bank suspecting
that
they
had
bubble
burst in 1721.
Law
was
and
290
few
NEW
STRUGGLES
FOR
SUPREMACY
Sea South English The years later died in poverty. to trade with the Spanish colonies. had been formed company the right to the By the Treaty of Utrecht, England gained for importing slaves into these colonies ; she had also contract
a
fair at received the privilege of sending a ship to the annual People thought that by buying the shares of the Porto Bello. they could have a part in the boundless wealth of company
the Indies.
notes
Parliament
of indebtedness brought August, 1720, shares which sold originally for "100 had risen. But they than "1000. they fell even quicker to Several of the ministers who had lent government support
disgraced by its collaiDse. enterprise were The settlement at the close of 299. The Italian Question. had satisfied neither the the War of the Spanish Succession
this wild
"
Emperor
of the
Charles
Italian
nor
King
Philip.
Charles
had
gained
most
Spain lands
heritage ; but he wished the rest, as well as to reunite the Italian and the Indies. " Philip V. wished At this time there was no to Spain. united Italian
Piedmontese, or only Savoyards, people, there were in the north, Neapolitans Lombards, and Venetians
Genoese,
ians and Sicilduke of in the south, with of subjects the pope, the grand hated The Genoese Tuscany, and other princes in the centre.
Piedmontese, of Savoy whom the Lombards also distrusted, because
the
the duke
bent on absorbing one state after seemed lost its energy had Venice and seemed merely another. involved its neighbors. anxious to keep out of the quarrels which to The was exchange emperor already negotiating Sardinia for Sicily, and the duke king of Sicily, was not strong king of Spain was The bargain.
of
Savoy,
to
so
recently
so
enough
refuse
to
made bad a
the
determined
prevent
Farnese, was the only heir His queen, Elizabeth exchange. increase of Austrian and feared any of Parma of the duke influence in the peninsula. Philip sent a fleet and troops in 1717 to seize Sardinia, and a second, a year later, to seize
England,
Holland,
the emperor,
and,
THE
POLISH
SUCCESSION
291
into alliance against liim. The this. It was not expected action was that the littleLouis XV. would live, and the Eegent D'Orleans Philip of Spain resolved to desired to succeed to the throne. strangely enough, even for the French reason Prance make good his
own was
throne,
and
in consequence
emperor
other schemes. ready to oppose .Philip's in 1720 to yield. an obliged alliance Philip was became Sicily, and the duke of Savoy gained
his descendants retained until of Sardinia, a title which Philip was it for the title of king of Italy. they exchanged king of Spain, and by the emperor, as even acknowledged,
his wife's rights in Italy were safeguarded. By the Peace 300. The Polish Succession.
"
of ISTystad, in 1721, Russia had gained the eastern shore of the Baltic as far Adolphus The Sweden and of Gustavus south as Courland. The candidate of Charles XII. ceased to be a dangerous rival. of Charles for the Polish throne, Stanislaus, had, with the aid of
Russia, been driven away and Augustus of Saxony reigned undisturbe Stanislaus had gained a his death. Meantime until
supporter in France, for his daughter Marie had become Augustus died in 1733, and immediately the wife of Louis XV.
new
France
Eussia and Austria secured the election of Stanislaus. III. of Saxony should be king ; and so resolved that Augustus portant imThis war was the War of the Polish Succession began. it strengthened Russian influence in Poland, but especially because it led to further changes in Italy. France by which the two Compact and Spain entered into the Family In the kings agreed to defend each other's interests. Bourbon
because
the king
of Sardinia
helped
the French
Spaniards.
the the
When
duchies
same as
peace was made of Bar and Lorraine in lieu of Poland. giving them to France, of which his only duke
in 1735
and Stanislaus
The
on
grand Parma
son
to go to the emperor,
but Don
to receive
Carlos,
the
of
Elizabeth Parnese
and
Philip V.,
was
kingdom
292
JVEW
STRUGGLES
FOB
SUPREMACY
Sicilies, as Naples and Sicily were called. The. of the Two two or one king of Sardinia took as Ins reward strips along a century, his eastern frontier. This settlement lasted for over
uncontrollable. English traders and the Spanish colonial conflicts between officers. Like most other countries in the eighteenth century, Spain did not allow foreigners to trade with her colonies. Only
as a
for Spain
became
had she permitted the English to send a ship fair at Porto Bello and to possess the contract to the annual The English for the importation of slaves into her colonies.
result of
war
sending a single transferred their cargoes others which ship; they despatched They to this ship by night. also smuggled goods into many The Spaniards had a right to complain, places besides Porto Bello.
merchants
content
did not
themselves
with
for the
Spanish
smugglers
English
would harbor.
caught and shut up increased by Caj)tain This was a great outcry in England. was declared that the Spaniards had cut ofE his ear, Jenkins, who
an ear a of the Commons committee and, to prove it, showed Sir Robert Walhe had carefully preserved in a box. which pole, who had been England's chief minister for nearly twenty altogether the better policy, years, and who thought peace was
was
have
in 1739
forced to yield to the clamor " " was the war of Jenkins's ear
in
302.
An
English
Walpole
was
really prime
sense
repudiated
and
become
of the words, he always first lord of the treasury in 1721. all equal
chancellor
of the
exchequer as themselves
had
At
that time
in authority.
of ceased to preside over meetings EngI. could not understand lish. the cabinet, chiefly because George first lord of the treasury, held the purseWalpole, as
AN
ENGLISH
PRIME
MINISTER
293
king
was
had greater influence with the strings, and he actually than the other nainisters. After a time his "primacy"
House
of
Commons,
1741.
The
on
his right and the Opposition on view faces the Speaker, with the Ministry in St. Stephens. Commons his left. House At this time the sat of
important, because, since the reign of This was undisputed. William III., the ministers had in several instances been really than by the king. chosen of Commons rather by the House
294
William
NEW
STRUGGLES
FOR
SUPREMACY
a Whig obliged to take a Tory ministry and Anne they could not have perat a time wlien otherwise ministry suaded to do what the House If the ministers they wished. to represent the House it was well that they were of Commons, was
In this way, also, should be united under a single leadership. likely to accept their advice, and the day more the king was
had
not.
not yet
come
when
he must
worked
accept through
Walpole
majorityin
even majority
vote
brought
together
303.
was
strengthening
creating
a
the
resources
out of the
of becoming
the ascended throne in 1713. His father, the firstking of Prussia, had loved the pomp of royalty. Frederick William cared rather for a large, His first act was to dismiss well-trained army and a full treasury.
useless officialsand
court, and set
monpowerful archy, House of Hapsburg the rival of the the strongest states of Europe. This
William
I., who
the expenses
and When that the nobles of East Prussia were due, he ordered a new only one-sixth of the taxes ^paying for the whole In those days the royal assessment province.
example he discovered
an
about one-third of all the land in the kingdom, and the income from them equalled the income from By requiring a more the taxes. careful management of the forests, by improving the methods of cultivating the fields, domains amounted
to
he added two million dollars to this source Lands of revenue. desolated by war or colonists. pestilence he resettled with driven from their When were the Protestants of Salzburg
homes
for the unity of the anxious faith than for the prosperity of his people, Frederick William to take them sent commissioners under his protection, treating
by
an
archbishop
more
THE
AUSTRIAN
SUCCESSION
295
his offer
them
as
his
from subjects
the moment
they
accepted
of homes, the
paying
archbishop
and compelling of their journey, for their losses. He them also of the lords the peasants serfs condition of serfs. These
tyranny
the
not
as
well
off
for they
could
on
officials who to have His chief anxiety was with sympathized the army to be enough recruits for his army, and he wanted of his subjects rather than of foreign mercenaries. composed to He assigned to each regiment a certain district from which
efforts the lords. the sons of nobles to attend recruit its ranks, and compelled his military school to be trained as officers. At his death, in 1740, his army numbered eighty thousand, and in his treasury iam The work of Frederick Willwere twenty-five million dollars.
thwarted
by
enabled
his
son,
Frederick
the
Great, to
in
new
use
the
opportunity
to
death, that
the
1740,
to add
kingdom
must
"
as
heir to
his estates
whose husband, Francis He had feared grand duke of Tuscany. of Lorraine, had become that his death would be the signal for an attempt to divide the lands of the Austrian Hapsburgs, as the death of Charles II, daughter, Maria Theresa,
tage. heriof Spain had led to the division of the Spanish Hapsburg His own eign states readily agreed to accept as their soverdifferent he had persuaded heiress, and the the young No sooner European to guarantee this arrangement. courts
was
he dead
reason nearly all these courts discovered some The elector of Bavaria for repudiating their promises.
than
Bohemia, the elector of Saxony Moravia, the king of wanted Italy. France saw Spain the Farnese inheritance in northern to place an opportunity to tear up the Treaty of Utrecht and it the imperial throne the elector of Bavaria, although upon
296
liad been
NEW
STRUGGLES
FOR
SUPREMACY
that
Prancis
of Lorraine
would
be elected
queen
came was
to the young
of Prussia
saw
that this
disputed
to
He it would be best with the Hapsburgs. his armies into Silesia and to negotiate afterward. Succession, the causes of the Austrian of the War 1740, two months England only
after the
which thought
his ancestors
had
began in December, which By 1744 a war death. made gains France the struggle
was
more
between
and
one
The
to receive any
Frederick,
Maria
Theresa
to cede
Silesia.
cis j)revent the election of FranFrench of Lorraine. armies gained victories, on they were the sea, from offset by the triumph of England French Nothing driven. were could be merchantmen which
was
in making
emperor,
imable Although
done
to
ended 305.
King
The
war
was
America
George's
and War.
India.
"
1\\ America
this
war
was
Shortly
after it began,
Governor
called Shirley
the of Massachusetts, of volunteers, captured with an army fortress of Louisburg, which the entrance of the commanded St. Lawrence River. When the colonists peace was made,
to hear chagrined for Madras, exchange
were
that Louisburg
a
had
been
given
up
in
trading
station
in India
French
had
Company One
the English
Bombay
and
Calcutta.
of the
raandel
the
new
on the Coroat Pondicherri stations was began, Just before the war coast soiith of Madras. Fran(^ois Dupleix, had carefully fortified governor,
Pondicherri.
to
Owing
of
the
to the help
the
nawab
Karnatik,
rendered
a
With prince as well as manager of a trading station. fleet he captured Madras. When tried the nawab of a French to compel him to give it up, he defeated the natives with his
little army
of Europeans
and
trained natives
or
sepoys.
This
SUMMARY
297
him feared and respected throughout southern India. made increased when he succeeded His prestige was in beating off a The British attack on Pondicherri. peace satisfied him no Englanders, for each was better than it did the New obliged
to surrender
of the
native
began
India
was
and
and
France,
war
French
English
causes
East
In America, companies. also, there were between trouble, for the boundaries the French and colonies the and America,
was
had
never
Mississippi
as
well
as
settled. Each claimed the Ohio Consequently in India and in valleys. in Europe, the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle
a
been
little more
than
truce.
SUMMAEY
I. Commercial
Bubbles. bank;
"
1. John
Law
(") Law's
2. the
(c) his "mergers" South Sea Bubble : (a) English desire Indies; (6)government lends support to
for
:
of
scheme,
IL
Struggle
Territory.
"
1. Echoes
of War
of Spanish desire
sion Succes-
(a) divisions
of Italy ;
(6)
Austria's
for Sicily ;
(c)
Spain wishes to recover all her heritage; (d)settlement 2. Polish Succession origin of kingdom of Sardinia.
takes Sweden's
for place in Polish
of question,
:
(a) France
as
affairs ;
(6)
use
of Lorraine
annexation
indemnity
France
;
King
Stanislaus
settlements policy ; 4. The
; this, virtually,
to
:
(c)further
colonial
in Italy.
3. England
and
Spain
(a)
Spanish
(6) conduct
Austrian William
the
of English
:
outcry
against
Spain.
under
Succession
I.;
Frederick
;
(b) desire
(c) Frederick
into
Great
in Silesia ;
(d)
in
England England
drawn
struggle ;
(e) consequences
L
Development
in
England.
"
Walpole's
career.
of the
system
of government
which
he helped
to
organize.
298
NEW
STRUGGLES
FOE
SUPREMACY
IMPORTANT
of kingdom becomes
DATES
1720.
1735. 1740.
Beginning
Lorraine Accession
of Sardinia.
of War
trian of Aus-
Succession. 1748.
Peace
of Aix-la-Chapelle.
FURTHER
in addition Hassall,
STUDY
to
General
References, mentioned
:
histories of separate
Power
states
already-
Balance
of Conflict;Hunter's
Paragraphs
:
; of Brief History of
Parkman's
the Indian
298.
Mississippi
Bubble
Perkins,
France
binder
the Regency,
Chs.
13, 14 ; Parkman,
Half Century
I., 348-351
Sea
Bubble, 299.
300. Italy Poland:
:
Lecky,
; Colby,
No.
88.
Hassall, 49-56.
Kitchin,
III., 400-405.
301.
Spanish
Walpole
Trade
Bourne,
Spain
in America,
302.
303.
Macy,
Ch. 36 ; Morley's
William paragraphs growth
Walpole
Prussia:
3 ; Tuttle, I.,
250,
Chs.
291, 304.
Austrian
See
156,
238,
276,
for previous
Succession: French
Silesia, Tuttle,
sea
II.,
61-67; Mahan,
policy, Perkins,
; Colby,
power,
264, 279-280
career
93.
I., Ch. 9; Hunter,
305.
India:
of Dupleix,
Perkins,
176-179;
Malleson,
Dupleix.
Additional
Reading
Lecky,
History
of
England
the
in the
Eighteenth
Century, Expansion
8 vols.; Carlyle,
Frederick
of England;
Perkins,
Louis
XV.,
CHAPTER
XIX.
COLONIAL
EMPIRES
GAINED
AND
LOST
306.
not
The
Struggles
because
Renewed.
"
The
Peace
not
of
1748
did
last long
the Austrians
did
consider
Silesia
lost, and because the English permanently and the Prench had rather than settled their conflicts in India postponed The Seven Years' War, called in America the and America.
Prench
and
Indian
War,
was
began struggle which when her ancient rivalry Shortly after it opened Prance abandoned of Hapsburg with the House and put her armies at its disposal
to accomplish
new
Prussian
state.
Weakened
struggle in Europe and one on the sea and in the colonies, she paid for the venture by the loss of her North American colonies and by the destruction of her power in India. Her finances became burdened so that discontent
by the double
task of
hurried
almost
her people
as
toward
as
ruinous
the try
success
was
it led
the
English
levying army
parliament
taxes
upon in America, a
Prussia
her new strengthen empire by the colonists for the support of a standing tion. to insurrecthem policy which provoked
to
her position in Silesia, and Austria maintained to suffer this dangerous was obliged henceforth rivalry for the control of Germany. of the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle between the English at Madras end to the war put an and ing the Prench their fightat Pondicherri, but it did not prevent
"
307. Dupleix.
The
news
as
under
India was of rival native princes. nominally In the DecDelhi. the rule of the Mughal emperor of
partisans
299
300
COLONIAL
EMPIRES
GAINED
AND
LOST
Kiver, a governor the peninsula south of the Nabacla One vassal king reigned with his capital at Haiderabad.
can,
or
of
was as
his vassals
at Arcot.
was
Karnatik, and
were
the
of Charles
of the tenth
influence of
opportunity backed by well-trained soldiers. an outside power In 1749, at the time when Dupleix his should have dismissed weak
government
offered
an
saw
an
opportunity
to
employ
them
in furthering
cause
and Arcot. of claimants of the thrones of Haiderabad little French by carefully taught sepoys, army, supported hordes for the undisciplined too strong of the native
princes. India
not
When
he
was
"
at
Haiderabad,
southern
was
as
the
ever
triumphant.
and
In the Karnatik
only, he of from
a
took
up
the
cause
nawab,
Dupleix
them
It
was
rival Trichi-
in France,
managers
men as
also
anxious
on
He was considered by undone. influential of the East India Company and by many dreamer. The French a wild was government to avoid Dupleix a new war with England. when
to
a
seemed
commissioner
arrest
him
and
to abandon
by diplomacy in poverty
methods,
an
by
war.
all the advantages which he had gained He was taken back to France to die
His
and
disgrace.
English
some
enemies
imitated
his
and
of their
success
in creating
empire
in India.
308.
to
Fighting
war
in America.
with
"
England. had
arrest,
there
failed sacrifice of Dupleix In May, 1754, two months fight in the Virginia been a The
Both a conflict inevitable. the English which made and the French claimed the valley of the Ohio and of the Mississippi. This region had been explored firstby the French
AUSTRIAN
PLANS
OF
VENGEANCE
301
in their efforts to discover the mouth They of the Mississippi. Orleans and had several tradhad made a settlement ing at New Detroit, and Unfortunat stations at Kaskaskia, other places.
for them
Mississippi
as
Valley
and
as
the
the English
to
Georgia.
colonists along the Atlantic from These the western colonists claimed
many Massachusetts
Several of their original charters had mentioned boundary. Such a question was as their western likely more to be settled by war by argument. than When Virginia
granted aroused
land
on
the Ohio
to
to
kn
an
Ohio
Company,
of
the
French
On
the
invasion
named French
Fort
a
accomplish
with
war
George
for two
Washington.
years, both the French and English forces in America. A small the their strengthened English army under General Braddock was sent in 1755 to capture Fort Duquesne, defeated and its commander but it was mortally wounded.
On
even
the
sea
the
English Not
seized
until
French
war-ships.
after this
309. Austrian
discovered
that
Plans
Maria
of Vengeance.
Theresa
was
"
When
Frederick
II.
Silesia, he looked
Elizabeth Saxony,
was
who
Sweden
During
of lands
and Poland,
was
that the
was
in
that his safest course concluded would be to ally himself with the king of England, who desired that the electorate of Hanover should have a strong defender
helped
by
the
French.
He
in Germany.
no went agreement with England further than a pledge, taken by both allies, to keep foreign did not look upon Frederick this armies out of Germany.
At
first the
302
COLONIAL
EMPIRES
GAINED
AND
LOST
as an of his alliance with England abandonment and more with France, but Louis XV. considered it as a new Twice during the j)revious of faithlessness. startling example in the lurch, making Frederick had left France a separate war,
agreement
His
conduct
was
strong
argument
for
an and making np the old enmity with the Hapsburgs To Maria Theresa, if she hoped to recover alliance with them. had now Silesia, such an alliance was that England necessary
joined Frederick
II.
treaty
was
made
in
1756
which
pledged the two countries to defend each other's territories. in diplomacy This of itself amounted because to a revolution France had opposed Austria ever since the marriage of Mary Maximilian. A year later it and the Emperor of Burgundy
alliance to aid Austria in the recovery France was in the towns a few of Silesia. Although promised for France needed Netherlands, the treaty was a fatal blunder,
was
transformed
into
an
to
save
Already
the
her colonies and trading stations from the tsarina had allied herself to Maria that
acceded to the second treaty between France to reduce Frederick and Austria, determined to the position held by his ancestor, the Great Elector. Frederick, finding himself 310. War, 1756. threatened
"
Prussia.
Kussia
was
to
have
from
every
war
by
upon
Saxons
to their to
assistance.
enough
give Austria
to prepare,
forced to surrender and to become a part of the their army was Prussian Frederick's attack upon Austria failed disastrously. army. His troops were beaten by the Austrians while the
Russians
1757
defeated
cause
his
By
was
of The
who remained in possession of the electorate, threatening Brandenburg from Suddenly the situation changed. In November the west. and December Frederick over the gained the victory of Rossbach
Hanoverian
army
FEENCH
DEFEATS
IJ^
INDIA
AND
AMERICA
303
Just at this time the Austrians. and of Leutlien over Pitt, a great war William of English minister, took charge to a new treaty with Frederick, promising affairs. Pitt made to send more troops to Eiirope. a year, and pay him "670,000 dom But the cordon of enemies drawn about Frederick's little kingstill to threaten him seemed French with
ruin.
Victories
His
and
defeats
alternated.
were subjects
bs-
coming subsidy
the
exhausted.
was
The enough
English
to meet
not
enormous
expenses.
Fortunately
for him
one
airother
never
quite agree how best Louis XV. persisted to attack him. in intriguing in Poland against the
could
Russian
the
William
party,
and
tsarina
would
to
First
1708;
Earl
of Chatham. in 1735.
died; 1778.
Russian
beyond
troops
parliament
France
constant
Years'
Pitt, 1783
War.
was
His
son,
William
the colonies.
1804
from
from
1806.
311. and
the The
so
French
"
Defeats
These
in
India
not
America.
French
have
not
been
the
war war
had
the advantage
that their
could more easily forward soldiers to America In America, because of the energy of the French and to India. In Montcalm, the French were commander, at first successful.
1758
and Fort Duquesne The year following General Wolfe were obliged to surrender. defeated Montcalm Wolfe and on the heights above Quebec.
numbers
began
to
tell. Louisburg
Montcalm and
were
both
mortally
Quebec surrendered, wounded. The French all Canada submitted. India Islands were also taken, one
304
after
COLONIAL
EMPIRES
GAINED
AND
LOST
another.
In
India
the
French
had
not
Dupleix had secured. They advantages which the subahdar or lish, governor of Bengal in his war with the Engat Calcutta, but the subahdar whose station was would Early in the war, take their advice. in June, 1756, one not
hundred
captives
by
a
Kobert
defeated
the subahdar at Plassey a year later, and, after the manner of Dupleix, replaced him
own.
by
candidate
of their
they ruler
not
Robert Born,
1725;
unlike demanded of
so
But
Dupleix,
the
new
much
money
that
in jewels
Clive.
1774. Entered
as
died,
of Baron
of the Karnatik, Governor the plans of Dupleix. Made Bengal, 1758, 1765-67.
could half pay the sum, Clive, a few years before, had been a
clerk upon a small salary ; now he "200,000, received and land with an income annual of
Clive
of
Plassey
iu
1700.
"27,000.
So
greedy
did
the English
that whole vilafter their early successes lages English While fled at the approach of even merchants.
was
become
Coote's victory at gaining control in Bengal, Eyre had opened the road to Pondicherri, which was Wandiwash This was the end of the French obliged to surrender in 1761. empire in India. Clive
312.
Peace.
"
In 1762 Compact
France
with in her misfortunes, Havana and Pitt had by English fleets. Meanwhile Spain
the Family
last effort by renewa made ing Spain, but this only involved Manila
were
captured
new
FRENCH
FINANCES
305
erick Fredso
ministry
was
was
no
The
exhausted
that peace
mere
question
was
between
France
England
and
France
lost all her colonial possessions in America save a few Indies and off the coast of Newfoundland. islands in the West to Spain, because Spain was forced to cede She gave Louisiana
In India
the French
towns
were
returned
remain
simple the
they
were
of Huberts-
burg
ended
on
the
Continent.
it Maria
Theresa
the hope of recovering Silesia. All the men and abandoned lost in this part of the seven all the treasure years' struggle The only power had been wasted. had anything but losses that
to
show
sea
for the
was
immense
the
England. colonies
were
Her
control of
"
The
expenses
of the
war
national debt, but they threw into hopeless disorder. Even before the annual
began
seventy-five million livres, dollars. to almost as many equal at the present value of money " It became twentieth," to which a necessary to levy another So many third was added before the end of the war. persons
an
deficit of about
in escaping this tax that it produced little revenue. succeeded The only remedy would have been a thorough-going change in the system of taxes, so that the burden could be distributed equally
the
over
nobles, officials,townsmen,
government
Had and peasants. attempted such a change, it would have been They had come to judges in the parlements.
as
the
last defence
of the
community
against the despotism of the government officers. Whenever taxes the king's council ordered new collected, they refused to by the king register the decrees until expressly commanded
to do
this.
Unfortunately
to
any
attempt
they
energy of the
306
COLONIAL
EMPIRES
GAINED
AND
LOST
to
or
as
judges
The king had privileges as the nobles. taxes should cease, the war that when ended the new promised be paid. but he could not keep this promise, for the debts must
enjoyedthe
Accordingly,
collection
greater
or
the
parlements
"
joinedin
Their
the
outcry against
the
of the
twentieths."
when
popularity was all the his debts to scale down resolved to reorganize
of the
postpone
courts
the
payment. and to do
Finally
away
the king
the
with
power
judges to
Such a was reform really desirable, resist royal decrees. a last obstacle removing although it looked as if the king were If the parlements despotism. to complete thwarted every
be to change the system of taxation, France attempt would It was in 1771 that the driven to bankruptcy and revolution. There had not been time to see were new courts organized.
how they would work before Louis XV. died, three years later. For England 314. The English Colonies. the consequence was taxation, but not so much quarrels over with of the war
"
her
at subjects
home
as
with
English
method
of managing
her colonists in America. The in comgenerous colonies was parison but it was other governments,
that For
for the
the colonists
to trade wherever
they
the English
sell to
restricted.
One
declared
that
even a
to manunot be allowed facture colonists should horseshoe nail. At the same time their charters
the
allowed could
them
to
have
make
got
the laws
of representatives which assemblies Often these assemblies and vote the taxes.
into controversies with the royal governors, much like the old controversies between and the kings. parliament land EngWhen parliament tried to cut off the trade between New
and
the
French
West
Indies by levying
heavy
duty
on
ance their trade in deficontinued before 1763 the Navigation officers. Even
Englanders
EASTERN
EUROPE
307
considerable
over,
Acts
and
similar
laws
had the
that
created
war
discontent advisers
of in
in the
George
America,
was
the
a
there
should
be
useful not only attack, but in enabling the governors colonies against sudden laws whether to enforce the revenue the local assemblies or The army, the ministry said, the inhabitants liked it or not. be paid for by the colonists, but the necessary taxes rather than by the colonial should be voted by parliament It was strange to expect that the colonists, who assemblies. for over had been allowed to tax themselves a hundred years, should would suffer this right to be taken away had already imposed customs, dodged by American systematically
to increase them
be
been
merchants.
An
be like the attempt of James would to collect to raise the rates of impositions, and an attempt like his son's In direct taxes was collection of ship money.
attempt I.
the money, but parliament the government each case needed had contended, as the colonists were now contending, that it Unhappily way. should be obtained in the customary ment parlia-
did not
discover that
it
was
A tragic part of the Stuart kings. Burke saw the blunder, but the majority and
out
playing again the vain and few wise men like Pitt and in of Englishmen
believed
as
that
well
as
Act and the tax on able to pass the Stamp By 1774 the quarrel had gone so far that the government tea. was military rule. The under obliged to put Massachusetts delphia colonists retorted by sending delegates to a congress at Philato consider the proper method of defending themselves against such tyrannies. Europe. 315. Eastern
"
While
Prance
and Europe
England
was
were
brought
to
by the schemes of Russia in Poland. of a general war had taken advantage Russians of the fact that the Polish
was
monarchy
elective, to
place
their candidates
upon
the
308
COLONIAL
EMPIBES
GAINED
AND
LOST
giving the country a better At the death of the last Saxon king, in 1763, organization. II, and the Tsarina Frederick Catherine II. had united to procure the election of Catherine's favorite, Stanislaus Poniathrone, and towski.
These for national Catholics, who
to keep
intrigues offended the party which independence, and particularly the did
not
was more
jealous
ardent
with
Ia.
wish
to
share
their
privileges
MA^^
NO.
of called the Confederation it in 1768. The Catherine sent an army to destroy because were already irritated against the Eussians
group
was
It was of the Greek Church. members a federation, ''Conthat such parties should form in arms were until their demands remain
emissaries were stirring up the Christian peoples of the Balkan Peninsula, and the invasion of Poland led them to declare war Catherine, lest she gain too much power upon
SUMMABY
309
At first Catherine's armies were successful, Austria hand. empire seemed at and the ruin of the Turkish was armyalarmed, and she resolved to prevent the Russian Frederick thought that this controversy crossing the Danube.
on
their borders.
might
involve him
also in war, and he proposed that Catherine herself to a part of Poland instead of despoiling if Catherine Of course, agreed to this, Prussia
must
also have
shares,
so
that
a
the
balance
of
power might be preserved. to cover Prussian claims with which hunt Theresa suggested that Maria
own
Frederick
found
number
The
of old and he
Prussia
took
was
West
Prussia,
the
was
duchy
principal
share
Galicia.
"
with Russia
Brandenburg.
Austria's
nobles
In all the annexed districts the people were no worse off than before, because they had been serfs much by their oppressed lords. Indeed, Frederick the Great endeavored to better their
lot.
to save robbed Turks were obliged, two years later, in 1774, to the independence of Kainardji, acknowledge
was
Although
Poland
Turkey, by the
the
Treaty
khans
of the
Crimean
annexation
to Russia
region, which
that
she
gained
the
interfering
in
affairs.
SUMMAKY
Peace Europe, India,
;
I. Obstacles
to
in
and
America.
by
;
"
1. India:
(a)
condition
of India
in 1748
(b)
means
which
Dupleix
of his
established eventual
French
2.
supremacy
in the
:
Deccan
(c)causes
ruin.
(6) English
claims and occupation ; in time of peace. the first clash ; (d) war claims ; (c) and Prussia : (a) Austrian plans for revenge ; (6)allies
America
(a) French
(c)the
blunder
made
by France.
310
II. The
COLONIAL
EMPIRES
GAINED
AND
LOST
Seven
Years'
War.
saved
a
"
1. Frederick him.
the Great
2. In America
;
and
India:
at
disadvantage
3.
;
made
of his victories.
of Louisiana
"
Terms
(b) case
III.
Consequences.
1.
new
taxes;
(6) who
of
Louis American
paid
to
these
(c) partial
2.
(d) attempt
desire of
;
reorganize should
courts.
England of the
(a)
that
;
colonies
bear
part
burdens
empire
(6) difficultiesabout
attempts of the struggle. IV. Eastern
Europe.
"
through
taxation
;
lish (c)Engmeaning
to restrict American
manufactures
the (cl)
1. Poland:
(a) Russian
;
interference
affairs ;
to
divide
(c)reason
three
parties
to
the
treaty.
advance
toward
Sea.
IMPORTANT 1754.
Ruin of Dupleix in America. in India
and
lish Eng-
1756.
1757.
Beginning Battle
of Seven
Years'
War.
of Plassey.
1759.
1763. 1772. 1774.
Capture
Peace
of
Quebec.
of Paris.
First partition
Treaty
of
Kainardji.
FURTHER
General Paragraphs
307. Duplei:s
French
STUDY
Reading
:
see
ch. 18.
see
308.
and
especially
Parkman,
calm, Mont-
and 309.
Wolfe,
Change
of French
Policy
Perkins,
Lo^ds
XV.,
and
Ch. 12 ; Kitchin,
Austria,
; previous
relations
212,
paragraphs 304.
200,
206,
246,
284,
290,
310.
Crisis
in Frederick's
Affairs:
Henderson,
II., 159-179;
Tuttle,
IV., Ch. 3.
SUMMARY
Paragraphs 311.
:
311
Quebec
Hunter,
Colby, 179-186
No.
No. 95 ; Kendall, 118 ; English Clive, 75 ff. ; Colby, No. ; Malleson, England Mahan.
in
No.
117 ; Lecky,
war
the Eighteenth
Century,
on
the
sea,
terms,
Hassall, 276-279.
:
Finances Colonial
Adams,
Growth
of
:
French
Nation, estimates
Policy,
after 176-3
English
Bevolution,
industry,
Ch. I. ; Trevelyan,
Beer,
27 ff.; control of
commerce
Commercial
of England
discussion. 315.
First Partition
toward
; Seeley, Lecture
138-153
4 ; contemporary
Nos.
Hart,
II., Nos.
130-133,
:
; Lee,
202-205. Modern
of Poland 521-524.
Hassall, 303-318
; Cambridge
History,
VIII.,
Additional
Reading
Egerton, American
Short
History
of British
Colonial
icy Pol-
; Trevelyan, Bevolution
Bevolution,
3 vols. ; Lecky,
American
see
CHAPTER
THE ENLIGHTENED
XX.
DESPOTS
316. From
end the
1774
to 1789.
"
The
Seven
Years'
War
and England. took advantage of the revolt of the English colonists to humble The chief result to France their ancient enemy. an was enthusiasm for liberty and equality awakened by fighting for the struggle
between
France
liberties of the Americans. The sort of equality especially in France was fortunat Unneeded equality before the tax-gatherer.
there
were so
many
persons,
were
thousands
from
that each time a minister to remedy the evil he was seriously undertook speedily Nothing but revolution would be strong enough overthrown. to sweep In other countries such special privileges. away
monarchs,
as
partly
wholly
exempt
taxes,
well
meaning
as
Louis
XVI.
capacity, sought to substitute a single master, the masters which the feudal system had created and who still These monclung to the remnants of their former greatness. archs the conditions of life for their also sought to improve a subjects,nd
In England
"
and
therefore the
were
inventive
instruments,
power-loom,
the
which
and spinning-jenny,
more
than
heritage of trouble for his grandson, Louis XVI. been so evil, even in old age, that the people had
to
reverence
the monarchy.
Taxes
were
burdensome
were
unpaid.
Many
were
loud
312
in complaint
who
not
tubgot's
befoems
313
ready
them
to approve
one
and
cost of betterment which should of their privileges. The young king was well meaning intelligent, but was to persist in the not strong enough
any
plan
from his courtiers, and especially from the face of opposition from Antoinette, inherited her mother, Marie who queen, but not sound Theresa Maria judgment. of Austria, energy
Turgot controller-general of the Avell by making in fact, though not in name, finances. Turgot was prime minister, for he insisted that none of the other ministers should
Louis
began
not
set down
in the
plan
of expenditure.
his resolution to make the changes necessary These him, the country. welfare of concerned changes
which touched
system of the finances or trade and industry. the management of " As No bankruptcy, was, no of finances his motto minister increase of taxation, no loans." This meant that in order to
taxes
either the
establish be must
Marie
balance
between
severe
economy, who
there
Queen
Antoinette,
her court life to be brilliant, wished to gratify her friends with splendid favors.
by economy,
but it
was
necessary
the nobles
was ever
if the government
to pay
debts.
318.
Turgot's Reforms,
to
1774-1776.
equally
"
distribute
more
would burdens of
attempted taxation
have
office within two years. He made in accordance with which by annulling the corvee, a beginning the great highways built by the forced labor of the peaswere ant
had
from
farmers
of
rather
than by
hired
laborers paid
from
taxes
collected from
to prevent the only way famine was to forbid grain to be sent from province to province without government permission, and to insist that it must at prices fixed by always be sold at public markets, sometimes
allowed France.
that
314
the government.
THE
ENLIGHTENED
DESPOTS
Turgot's
greatest
reform
was
the abolition
of corporations of artisans, composed, of masters and provided long sets of rules, which controlled the manufacture with and in almost all French towns. These corporations sale of articles
in their hands
prevented plans
were
ordinary denounced
the members
parlements, because many
people thought them an Turgot against despotism. persuaded to register the decrees, but soon judges
of the outcry, dismissed immediately undone. him. Many
indispensable
the
safeguard
319. France
dismissed
Colonists.
council
"
Before
Turgot the
was
in 1776, France
question help the revolting colonies of England. should, because this would war, throw against a new into greater disorder ; but Vergennes, the
discussed
the occasion excellent for of foreign affairs, thought the recovery of the prestige France had lost in the Seven Years'
War. would
was opinion of Vergennes adopted, and an alliance have been made immediately had not the defeat of the
on
The
the retreat through the Jerseys to hesitate. Already caused the French government money and had been secretly forwarded to the colonists. Lafayette arms colonists and
Long
Island
and
other
young
of the capture of Burgoyne in 1777, an alliance was France arranged. French because the king's assistance was especially valuable, the value advisers had learned during the Seven Years' War ever of a strong fleet and had been at work since preparing
crossed
news
the
sea
to fight in the
one
for such
a
an
that they
squadron
As
soon
as was
the
English
learned
d'Estaing
were
Philadelphia
York.
India Islands
ENGLAND
FORCED
TO
YIELD
315
to push
the
Spaniards
French united
cover an
against the colonists. In this year, also, the The entered the war, hoping to recapture Gibraltar.
war
The
took
place, but
thoroughly English.
alarmed
320. Yield.
"
England Other
the
Forced
dangers
to
threatened Their
English.
capture
trading American
led to
COMTB
Born,
DE
ROCHAMBEAU.
1725 ; died, 1807. Served in the War Austrian Succession of and in the Seven Years' War. Made commander,
the
statue,
was
took
This
nation,
and to regulate its trade. Even in on were the defensive, for the sultan
was were
He of Mysore, Haider Ali, invaded the Karnatik. fleet under Suffren. by a French The English for war than in the days of Dupleix, prepared
assisted better
for Warren
Hastings,
the
new
governor-general,
administration
of
the
Company's
had
316
fully
THE
ENLIGHTENED
DESPOTS
from the treasuries of dependent millions fatal blow at English The most native princes. power was struck by the Count de Grasse, when with a large fleet he beat fleet at the capes of the ChesajDeake while off the English
extracted
shut Cornwallis in at Yorktown. American colonies was assured. France and Spain only to obtain
honorable West
were
in the English
De Grasse over victory of Rodney in April, 1782, made this possible. The
but
and
Florida
to Spain,
from
It had
cost
France
little save
Necker, had
Swiss
who
had
made
fortune
glory livres.
been put in charge of the government finances shortly after Turgot's dismissal. He did not dare to suggest new taxes and loans. This merely through raised the needed money poned postday. the evil
322.
Frederick
the
Great, 1740-1786.
a
"
In
Frederick
the
tions ruler capable of laying the foundaHe had shown this by his energetic prosperity. of a new efforts to repair the ravages of the Seven Years' War, which in districts had been as dreadful as those of the Thirty some
possessed The money century before. and stores which for another campaign he had gathered he immediately used in these ruined districts. To the farmers of Silesia he gave horses and a great quantity of grain. He thousand seventeen Years'
Great, Prussia
War
the
of the ruler
was
sand year and rebuilt eight thouHe sought everywhere for colonists to fill the had disappeared. If he learned peasants who
a
taxes
for half
persecuting
his
or subjects,
that calamity
had
he sent agents there to persuade a overwhelmed community, A part of their expenses to Prussia. the people to emigrate he paid, as his father had done in similar cases. Before his over, thousand reign was about three hundred persons had
been added
in this way
to the Prussian
population.
As
he had
FREDERICK
THE
GREAT
317
a sought to increase the prosperity of Silesia after it became it was for West Prussia when Prussian province, so he worked his from Poland. he renewed On the royal domains taken
father's attempt
of the
peasants.
The
Frederick
the
Great.
of Sans Souci, near erected in Berlin in 1851.
Born
at Berlin,
January,
1786.
Potsdam,
August,
This
statue
was
most
to free their children from the could do was domestic servants in the houses of the obligation of becoming industries in various parts of lords. His efforts to plant new
that
he
the kingdom
were
he
trade injured
318
by acting keep
on
THE
ENLIGHTENED
DESPOTS
to
the ancient notion that every thaler spent in purchasing lost. In his schemes foreign article was a thaler a honest than in no more the State out of debt he was
his plans to rob his neighbors of territory. He repeatedly a fifth of its nomiinflated the currency which he redeemed at nal in such currency that he paid the salaries It was value.
in other ways, for he treated them simply as his agents, brow-beating them brutallj'hard, Like his father he worked they displeased him. when of his officials. Their lot
was
a
hard
one
His petty tyranhis personal attention to everything. nies forgiven by the Prussian were jjeople, and after his death " Fritz." They knew our in 1786 he was only as remembered giving
that he
323.
wholly devoted to the welfare of the State. erick's Maria Theresa had been FredJoseph II., 1765-1790.
was
"
his imitator. rival ; her son, Joseph II., became a strong, carefully believed that it had been through Joseph scattered provinces of his widely centralized administration
greatest
that Frederick
had been
so
and to destroy he ascended When the throne at the death of his serfdom. Turgot had appeared, this as if another mother, in 1780, it was he had not Unfortunately time endowed with absolute power. Frederick
to equalize
the
more
eager than
self-restraint as Turgot, and he did not realize how stubborn would be the resistance of those whose privileges fifteen years before he He had been emperor he struck down.
even
as
much
became
king
an
and
he had found
that it was
impossible to put
new
like the princes were old confederation, where He independent turned with all the greater enthusias sovereigns. to the task of reforming the dominions of the House
life into
inevitable sooner Some of his reforms were or of Hapsburg. he showed too little consideralater, but in attempting them tion had long possessed. for rights which nobles or clergy Such the abolition of serfdom were of and the assessment His attempt to property so that all should be taxed equally. like the Hungarians, the the Bohemians, unite different races, Austrians,
and
the Netherlanders,
under
single administra-
ENGLISH
INVENTORS
319
tive system
were
was
futile, because
a
he
was
not merely cherished which He went far habit of life among so these different peoples. German to make the only language as officially recognized
throughout
each region had its charter, dukes had which all rulers from the time of the Burgundian Joseph's attempt to organize the Netherlands as confirmed. a rebellion in 1789, which a single province was provoked put roused
There
He had only by Joseph's successor. for Bavaria, to exchange the Netherlands
The
most
dangerous
discontent
was
down
the
Great
territory
nor
France
to
was
the added drawn by his ally, Catherine II., into a profitless 1787 he was his last days. war with Turkey, the failures of which saddened
German
willing Hapsburg
domains.
purely After
324.
had
"
Other
Enlightened
despots
"
Despots.
and
"
Many
other
countries
enlightened ministers who State for groups of attempted substitute a well-organized for clergy and lords communities with special charters, and in Such was with special privileges. work undertaken in Portugal, Bavaria, Sardinia, the grand duchy of Tuscany,
to
benevolent
and
very
even
in Spain. for
the
Unfortunately
rulers
were
the
more
reforms
never
went
deep,
obstacles to their own power down the peasants and the artisans. weighed had 325. English Inventors. England
"
no
"
benevolent
There
despot."
were no
Taxation
was
fairer than
on
the Continent.
It is true that the land was serfs to free. generally laws in inaking by the lords, and that parliament owned thought more of the interests of the nobles and the merchants But the inventors were than of the people as a whole. preparing
which
create
would
correct
some
of
others and
was
bring much
on
temporary according
still carried
was men
Thread
spun
wove
on
the the
spinning-wheel
children,
while
320
THE
ENLIGHTENED
DESPOTS
These hand-looms. men cloth on might also little land and be farmers as well as weavers. of land were often in half-acre strips, scattered
own
or
lease
holdings
Their
over
fields,as of living
machinery enclosure Hargreaves
had
was
been
the custom
on
Ages.
attacked
for spinning
two
and
or
spinning-jenny
with
"
by the rapid weaving, second of strips into consolidated farms. in 1764. A little later
rollers, while Crompton Up to this time spinner.
combined more
Ark Wright
machine
"
into the
mule
than Avas readily spun on the could be used in weaving faster than weaving. Now After on wheels. spinning went 1784 Cartwright restored the balance by constructing a powerloom. About the same was time Watt steamconstructing engines and which, could furnish the power. did not have weavers enough money
so
Ordinary
to buy
that the
new were
enterprise
passed
into the
of
capitalists.
Factories
built and
Revolution.
than
were
to give up their work compelled become or take other employment. mill hands held land might in the country as try to remain
but
this
difficidt because more yearly becoming introduced Avhich also required of farming wei'e Moreover, from the middle of the of money.
was
have
were
fields was pushed of enclosing the common farmer the Under the old system might rapidly. fields. When these rights of pasturage on the common
plan he would
enclosed
land
or
sum
of
his fortune
in
no
held
difficult to gain to sell his land and try in America. Many villagers
cottages.
or
the
They
had
been wont,
however,
allow
FRENCH
PEASANTS
321
fields. If this right did This is with enclosure.
their geese
not
to wander
in the
common
' '
The
law
locks up the
man
or
woman common
Who
But
from
off the
Who
from
the goose."
The
new
of agriculture of manufacturing methods and increased the wealth of the country : they may
increased
"
the In
327.
French
were
Peasants.
worth France
fifths
of the land
only
one
or on
two
held by the peasants. Although there were hundred these in the thousand serfs, and
of Germany, feudal many the land of the peasants dues. Besides the cens,
northeast
was
the borders
with a sort of quit-rent, he was generally obliged to pay the lord of His grain must be ground a the manor at part of his crop. the lord's mill, his bread baked at the lord's bake-oven, and his In grapes pressed at the lord's wine-press. the lord had done a favor to the community with
a
still burdened
the Middle
Ages
This service had conveniences. The lord could also collect tolls upon monopoly. on roads, justas the king collected them such He
could
keep
pigeons,
which
fed
on
the peasants' could hunt game over keep pigeons peasant himself could neither hateful. These privileges seemed charges or
grain.
not
He
the
hunt,
such
burdens
an
could
be regarded
a
as
than been
lords
tenant.
free from
an
was
which
opportunity neighbors.
establish
by
owner
their
weaker
In
original rent charge. the origin of such rights that the peasants were to beginning look upon them as mere Many exactions. peasants lived upon
they really represented an other cases So many generations had passed since
322
land
THE
ENLIGHTENED
DESPOTS
owned
on
by the Church
or
by the
lords, which
they cultivated
system.
owners,
shares, according
to what
worse
They
were
because
reason
to improve
to
others and
contented
themselves
"
328.
peasants
was
Taxation
was
in France.
the taxes.
to
a
assigned
be paid whether must village and the money Assessors when they chose could afford it or not. It did not take the peasants each should pay.
long to learn that if they appeared prosperous and if they made improvements upon their farms, the sum charged against them be increased. Consequently they often seemed more would
Neither
the
nobles
nor
the
clergy
of officialsenjoyedthe same lege. priviThe nobles paid the " twentieths," but they had the right to state the amount they should be taxed, while upon which the peasants paid according to the amount of the taille. It was
the
that
cent,
same
way with the poll tax. these direct taxes took from of the income
One
the
writer
has
pay the tithe to addition, the peasant must dues, the customs, and the taxes on salt. he had to live on unless he had succeeded The clergy of his property at the outset.
the poll tax and the " twentieths." " free gift," which was too small, called a what was considering that the Church held at least a fifth of all the land. heavily taxed, the government did Although the people seemed
exemption from
not
sufficient income. from demanded small amounts the expensive method was receive
a
The
so
principal
reason
was
the
but
could
thorough
France
save
financial system
dismissal
Since Turgot's
no
made
ous seriOver
SUMMARY
323
lost, for the ministers could only take up and the courtiers plans which the ill-willof Marie Antoinette had compelled him to lay aside. Calonne, the controller-general,
ten
years
had
been
proposed
government
stamp
tax
and
a
"
land
tax, which
"
to abolish the
twentieths
The stamp tax would and the salt tax. stamped rich, whose business required the use of officially
enable the and to reduce the taille the rest chiefly upon
would paper.
be particularly obnoxious to the taille under another the clergy and nobility, because it was from name, such taxes as an and they regarded their freedom honor due their rank in society. In order to give weight to It
was
the land
tax which
would
these
sembly AsCalonne the king to summon an persuaded reforms of Notables, chiefly clergy, nobles, and royal officers, The Notables expected to hear and approve the plans. which was more were lieve anxious to protect their privileges than to rethe government from its difficulties.
Their
resistance
overthrow.
a
His
successor
of serious obstacle in the parlement Paris, which registered the decrees only by express command afterward voted that its act was of the king and immediately
more
real registration. The quarrel dragged Louis XVI. vainly repeated his grandfather's
not
a
on
until in 1788
to suppress
attempt
system and to organize a new of courts. left except to call once There was the states more resource no the country from general and ask it to discover a way to save
the parlements
bankruptcy.
SUMMARY
I. France,
Fcttile
character Efforts
for
Reform.
"
1.
Turgot's
XVI. ; (h) problem of Louis for his dismissal, effect of this upon decrees ; (d) reason reform French 2. Effect of alliance with America his reforms. upon
(a)
Turgot's
finances.
II. Beginning
OF
THE
Revolutionary
Era.
"
1. Why
France
was
colonists of England.
:
2. Results
ready of French
intervention.
3.
(a) armed
in India
neutrality
;
of 1780 ;
(6) troubles
(c)attacks
(d) successful
expedition
of Count
de Grasse.
4. Terms
of peace.
324
III.
Bknevolent
THE
ENLIGHTENED
DESPOTS
Despots.
war
"
].
Frederick
the
Great:
(a)
efforts to
tion posi-
repair
damages
;
; (c) improves
of peasants
aims
;
(d)
liisabuses
of power.
2. Joseph
II.
(a) his
of his
(6)
S.
the
difficulties of the
situation ; lands.
and
(c) consequences
France.
"
efforts.
IV. Life
of
Reforms
People,
in other
in
England people
; growth
1. England: system ;
of
country
(6)
the
domestic
;
inventions
of factory
system
(d) effect
2. France
of
:
villagers ;
(e) effect
on
of system
;
of enclosing. origin ;
(a) burdens
distribution
resting
of taxes
peasantry
(b) their
(c) unequal
(d)
IMPORTANT
DATES
king
with
1774.
1778.
Louis
XVI.
becomes
of France. colonists.
Alliance
of France
American
1783.
Independence
of United
States acknowledged.
FURTHER
STUDY
Hassall;
ell's Low-
General
Reading Eve
national French
histories already
mentioned;
of the
Eevolution.
Paragraphs
317. 318.
The Turgot
Heritage
:
of Louis 235-238
XVI.:
Camb.
Fr. Mod.
79-82.
Lowell,
; Lecky,
; Morley,
Miscellanies, 319.
France in the
Camb.
Hist., VIIL,
:
83-88. American
Revolution
Trevelyan,
Eevolution;
320.
322. 323.
Final
Tuckerman,
on
Lafayette; Mahan,
Sea
:
346 ff.
Struggle
the
the
:
Mahan,
Ch.
13.
II., Ch. 5.
Great
especially
Henderson,
Hassall,
351-358
; Bright,
Joseph
IL,
Chs. 3, 6 ; Whitman,
Austria. 325,
326.
bins.
Industrial
Revolution
Cheyney,
203-223
; Toynbee;
Gib-
327.
French
Peasants:
Taine,
329-348
(on
Ch. gives
Taine,
see
Morley,
cellanies, Mis-
13 ; Tocqueville,
a
151-169;
in France.
Taine,
:
349-373,
especially, 362-368;
Lowell,
Ch.
14.
329.
Crisis
in France
especially
Camb.
Mod.
Hist., VIIL,
99^115.
SUMMABT
325
Begime
Additional
Reading: and
the
Taine's
Ancient
; Tocqueville's
French 2-4; ToyuhQB,
Old
gime Re-
Bevolution Mod.
Bourne);
Review:
Gamh.
Bevolution
(ed.
trial Indus-
Chs.
; Gibbins's Industry in England. : downfall Chs. 16-20 ; period, 1660-1788 of Stuarts in England ; France ; division and England struggle between of new opening to heritage ; struggle for control of Poland ; attempt of Spanish
Bevolution despoil the Hapsburgs
;
a
revolution
in the colonies.
Special
Reviews
"
I. Geographical
Changes.
^-
1.
Completion
and
of French
frontiers,
by
(a) acquisition
of Spanish
;
of Franche heritage:
;
Comt^,
(") of
Lorraine.
;
2. Division
(a)Spain
;
and
the colonies
(c) Naples
;
(d) Milan
3.
Sicily and
Sardinia.
Germany
(h)
independent
(e) change in disposition of in western Prussia : (a) acquisitions of Silesia ; of Poland ; (c) conquest 4.' Austria ; (a) gains in Hungary ;
5. Russia's conquests
France,
from
and
Sweden.
Colonial
or
gains and
losses of England,
"
Holland.
:
Reorganized
Monarchies.
1. Great
Britain
(a) change
;
of
dynasty;
;
supremacy
Scotland
cabinet
2.
(c)
:
government
France
political quarrel
absolute permanent
;
colonies. trouble
(a) growth
3.
of
monarchy control
(6)
about
taxation.
:
Austria,
of Hungary.
4. Prussia I. ;
(a) the
(5) work
of Frederick
William
(c)Frederick
6.
Russia
Great.
by
of kingdom
of Sardinia.
reorganized
the Great.
Hundred
Years'
:
War
between
France
and
England.
Louis
"
Prelude
(a)
dependence
of Charles the
II. upon
;
as
XIV. from of
enters
a
(6) common
ambitions of
antagonism
Louis
;
against
Louis
Dutch 1670
(c) danger
champion 2. England
of
William
III. ;
(6)
effect
3. English
English colonies. and relations of Canada Louis to settle the in thwarting attempt of cooperate upon 4. Echoes of War
of Austrian
Spanish
India
question. America
Succession
in
and
;
(King
or
George's
;
War).
Indian
War
5. Fight
(rt) schemes
Years'
of Dupleix French
(6) causes
of conflict in America
;
(c) Seven
and
{d)
the
French
to 1783.
in 1778 ;
(e) results
of the conflict up
CHAPTER
FROM REFORM TO
XXI.
REVOLUTION
330.
Louis
Preparations
XVI. had found
for
the
States
General
in
nor
France.
his
"
that neither
his Notables
judges
a new aid him in planning and better system of taxes, he had to call the states general. and reluctantly decided being made in the fall and winter of While preparations were
would
1788-1789
not met
to
"
the great banker, was again As the other bankers asked to take charge of the finances. to keep trusted Necker, he had no trouble in borrowing enough
income
small task, since this body had it was necesseventy-four years, sary the difference between the king's
no
"
the king
king
from
becoming
bankrupt.
He
also persuaded
the
meet
to promise
the right to consent to plans of taxation. to pay taxes like the The nobles and the clergy were Furthermore common the third estate was promised people. in the states general as the nobles and as many representatives regularly
and
should
clergy that
were
to have
together.
had
as
"
began
were
to think
age
come
They
gratitude
Louis
the Each
to
331.
country
wants,
Plans
of Reform.
was
group
the
parishes,
so
asked
draw
up
burdens
cahiers show
chiefly desired a constitution in which They duties of the royal officersshould be carefully set forth. also asked that everybody, noble or peasant, be equal before Only a few expressed the wish the judgeand the tax-gatherer.
to take from
the clergy
or
which
had
for
OPENING
OF
THE
STATES
GENEBAL
327
centuries
belonged
to them.
In addition
to the caJiier,many
what
Sieyes.
affairs ?
Nothing. This
What
other
?
so
and
boldly
for
the
rights of
manner
the
people
The alarmed. Influenced by those who had most states general. king began to fear he had promised too much. and
in the changes many of the nobles, bishops, the queen also dreaded
to lose, the
332. Opening
assembled
estate
were
in
"
The Many
states general
of
the
third
his ministers surprised that the king and said littleabout the promised in the constitution and much changes about his authority, about taxes, and paying the debt. They
favor the nobles and the clergy in deprive them their struggle against changes which would of their special privileges and honors. This made the commons the more to anxious to know whether all the deputies were
began
be of little use to assembly, since it would have as many deputies as the nobles and clergy put together if to be three assemblies, each with a single vote in there were
vote
one
in
great
any
final decision.
There
was
long
wrangle
between
the
more
June
had
"
joined them,
the
commons
declared their assembly to be the National assembly " and invited the other two estates to joinit if they would have a part in lawmaking. The king, more and more under the influence
of the queen of the
third estate
the clergy
stubbornly
courtiers, forbade such a settlement He was forced to yield, for the soon persisted in its decision, and many of
nobles gave up the attempt to hold separate As the National assembly was to draw up a conassemblies. stitution it was also called the Constituent assembly.
and
328
333.
FROM
REFORM
TO
REVOLUTION
Some of the king's advisers now The Revolt of Paris. him that if he did not support his authority by persuaded force, disobedience soon government and riot would make
"
impossible.
excuse
The
were
for gathering
army
about
both
Paris
and
used as an Versailles.
The
Bastille.
the Bastille, the rue Saint of 1734, showing map, Antoine the Hotel de Ville, and, outside the Saint Antoine were mohs recruited. gate, the fauhoui-g where many of the Revolutionary The from the Bastille was the courtyards on at the right. attack made
Section of
an
After
mask, leave
to
soldiers had arrived, the court party threw ofE the dismissed was and ordered to and on July 11 Necker the country with all haste, and a new ministry, hateful
the National
the
assembly,
was
formed.
At
the
news
of
IST eoker's dismissal the streets of Paris were declaring there was to be a people, some
filled with
new
Saint
the city.
others
that
the
army
was
to attack
THE
REVOLT
OF
PARIS
329
began to of vagabonds of the confusion, thousands advantage for plunder. As tlie royal through the streets seeking run a convention officers did not dare to act, the electors elected
"
to choose
at
to the states
general
"
assembled
the
Hotel
de
Ville
and
On the mornmilitia. ing July 14, a great crowd of broke into the Hotel des Insand valides and seized thirty thouA similar crowd guns.
to procure arms at attempted the Bastille. The commander
of the Bastille
M^as
unable
to
The
to
mob
the
thereupon fortress.
The
Marquis
in Auvergne, 1834. the
de
electors had failed to stop the fighting, a part of the old city guard Although
no
France, Became
a
at Paris,
joined the
the from
besiegers.
was
in
army Paris he
American
Revolutionary
in
1777.
from he
was
Commander
Bastille
in
National
Guard
France
in 1789.
danger
successful
fled
1792,
10,
after imprisoned
August by
the
attack, the
and
Austrians
until
1797.
the
garrison
savagely
mob.
more
The
to
triumph
what
undo
in the streets by the murdered the king once of the Parisians compelled he had done. He the troops, withdrew
came
to Paris, where
he
approved
of the
Bailly city government, with the astronomer as mayor and with Lafayette as commander of the city militia to be named Guard. soon the National organization
of
a
334.
The
Attack
on
Feudalism.
"
Since Paris
had
successfully
own
defied the king, many took affairs into their other towns hands. In some the orders of the government provinces
330
FROM
REFORM
TO
REVOLUTION
were was
disobeyed
at his
and
the taxes
could not
recorded the had been ever since the days of feudalism which payments In an outburst of made to the nobles by the holders of land. the National assembly tried to restore order by enthusiasm had made the people revengeful. the burdens which removing 4 it voted to abolish all sorts of priviIn the session of August leges, the peasants, all special the rights of the nobles over
"
wits' end to find money In many places the peasants attacked were the papers or books in which
class possessed by one office, all advantages its neighbors. over or a province another, and by a town to be equal before the law, with the Frenchmen were claims
to
over
All
same
rights
owners
and
the
same
burdens.
"
It
was
also
decided
that
the
had
were
offices which they or their ancestors of certain rights had leased purchased, or dues from lands which they
"
to receive money
to make
good
their losses.
Those
whose
rights had
grown
out
of the possession of serfs could expect and sold of these rights had been bought
was
not
fair to take
In
them
from
their
about by
order to carry out these and to make necessary to get the king's consent details, for a society like France organiz could not be rewithout
payment.
a
few
"
decrees.
The
to
335.
Reforms.
assembly
secure
next
drew
up
of Rights,
treatment.
intended
The
just and
Americans
had
set the
"
example
of Independence
to the state
men
prefixed
that
"
are
born and
remain free and to think, to utter, and to the freedom No one to be arrested except for was
when
this declaration
assembly
succeeded
to be considered arrested he was In spirit to be guilty. proved 4. The similar to the decrees of August in putting only a portion of these promises
THE
KING
BROUGHT
TO
PARIS
331
of trial by and abolished cruel methods jury, of putting criminals to death, It attempted stroy to desubstituting execution by the guillotine.
the system
of laws.
It established
by abolishof the greater inequalities between men ing titles of nobility and forbidding the use of coats of arms guilds which control and liveries. The still retained some different trades were dissolved, and every man free over was
some
helped Commerce was should choose. by the abolition of the tariffs collected upon goods passing from province to province. Such taxes henceforth to be were collected only at the frontiers.
to pursue
the trade
he
336.
assembly
two
The
King
Brought
useful
to Paris, Octol)er 6.
reforms,
"
Before
the
it got into a violent controversy the question whether the legislature should have over houses, like the English and the American legislatures, or
these
began
the king should be allowed to veto bills. whether excited by the controversy, because the king had 4. Finally the assemnot yet accepted the decrees of August bly voted to have a single house, but gave the king the right
and
of veto.
The
Parisians
was
beginning had
to subside
when
the
regiment
court suspected a new Thousands were also suffering for lack of bread. out of employment In their distress they easily listened to demagogues
They
been
who the
told them
that the
trouble, and that could be kept away from the influence of selfish courtiers, there On October 5 a mob, composed more. at would be plenty once first chiefly of women, tramped out to Versailles, followed by
the Paris
king's advisers were to blame for all if he were brought to Paris, where he
had corapelled Lafayette to who lead them. In his alarm the king yielded to the clamor of the rioters and came with the queen and the dauphin to reside in Henceforward he was the Tuileries. really a prisoner.
National
Guard,
337.
men
ate moderthat several prominent the assembly reof members signed, and Mirabeau, its ablest leader, began secretly to advise
"
The
Emigrants.
This
incident
so
alarmed
332
FROM
REFORM
TO
REVOLUTION
the his
king
how
to
restore
authority. nobles
"
Already had
left the
count
was
many
country, Artois,
the
who
of the
been
the
Other
of chateaux.
These
or
had
on
made
Some
Section of
Tuileries
map
of
connected
were
long
by
the
Place
du
Carrousel
from
which
the
Tuileries
the Place
Gardens,
opening
Tuileries.
Louis XV., renamed the de la Re'volutiou and now called the Place de la Concorde. It was that some on this square Place
of the first fighting took place, The Constituent were Here, also, many 12, 1789. guillotined in 1793 and 1794. held its sessions in the Manege (atthe left of the picture) assembly November,
1789.
LOCAL
GOVERNMENT
333
assembly hesitated to hurried forward by the
tried to
338. Newspapers
go
on
and
Clubs.
"
If the it
was
with
its great
had
the
most
influence.
but those which cried out for change Many politicians edited newspapers,
a
like pamphlets, containing which were had been said in the assembly or in the clubs, with little news and
no
description
of what
advertisements.
The
most
mous fa-
Friend
of the People,
Marat,
was
lished pub-
by
while
and
was
all the
calling on the people to rise against the king or the assembly The or the Paris government. principal political club met at the convent of the Jacobins and was
Club. Jacobin the nicknamed Three years later it was controlled by The violent revolutionists.
best
known
CoMTB
Born, 1791.
DB
Mirabeau.
of
these
a
men
was
1749; Already
died,
April,
for
famous
Robespierre,
already
member
of
his adventures
the club, but as yet without much influence, for the club also contained
leaders Lafayette. it did
a
began.
of the
when The
Constituent
like
Mirabeau
As good
the Jacobin
branches think
all
over
France,
deal to make
Frenchmen
things it wanted to do generally the assembly There was from the monastery also the Cordelier Club, named Danton held. its most prominent was where its sessions were
by the assembly was the departments, replacing the older division into provinces and Each department for some was generalities. named natural
One
334
FROM
REFORM
TO
REVOLUTION
or
mountain retained
range.
as
The
as
boundary-
were
far
Somrae,
were
d'Or.
The
of the departmental
their local affairs and to act as agents in carrying out the laws and in colof the central government lecting A similar form of local self-government the taxes. was
expected
to manage
granted
to the colonies.
As
there
was
no
sure
way
independent
"
of the
This
as
has
been
It
was
if Congress
called administrative should intrust to the states and the collection of large whether
acted
of United
same
States laws
or
way
own
each town
government,
commune,
small, had
its
and
often
independently This
their
was
or of the central government. of the department, especially true of Paris, for the Parisians thought
they had
done
so
much
for
340.
more
Church
Property.
"
By
important,
a
the Church,
ways body,
became
of officialspaid by the State to perform the company One of the reasons for this religious duties assigned to them. the desire to iise the vast property of the Church in paying was the national debt and in meeting the daily expenses of the government. It was feared that if the people were to compelled propay in taxes the heavy cost of all the reforms which were posed, the Revolution and its enemies would become unpopular would
triumph.
property
Accordingly
in November,
national
churches,
as
and
declared was property 1789. The cathedrals, parish to be maintained ch lurches were Church lands
and
parish
churches
buildings
were
to be sold.
341.
sell
so
Paper
much
Money.
property
"
It
at
was once
difficult to without
devise
at
a a
selling
way to heavy
PAPER
MONET
335
that
a
new
loss.
FurtheriTiore,
buyers
were
of the Eevolutioii got the upper declare the be chosen which would its return. wrong and would compel fear it was
to pay
afraid hand,
if the
enemies
of this
decided
to sell the
land
The
to the towns
the government
in notes.
give
purchasers.
was
an-
An
Assignat.
This
the
traordinary to pay 1000 livres ($200)at the office of the Expromises 20 deniers a day, the security being Fund, with interest at to the reimbursement Domains, National of such notes. pledged
note
other difficulty; money long time to sell enough their notes and so help
was
take a possibly it would to redeem land to enable the towns to pay its expenses. the government
scarce,
Since
could not wait, the assembly government April, 1790, to issue notes of its own, called assignats,
the upon
at
voted
or
in
three
the proceeds of the land sales, and bearing The leaders declared that this per cent.
ments assigninterest
not
was
in gold, that it was safer than notes redeemable paper money, They for gold might be stolen, but land could not be stolen.
336
FROM
REFORM
TO
REVOLUTION
promised
million
amount.
to issue assignats,
to the value
was
of only four hundred times that many worth they decided their
to
before they
issue in
assembly
voted other issues ing duras was worthless as Continental money land was Meanwhile Revolution, much and
and
successors
sold. It used to be thought that this passed into the hands of the peasants and helped to build up a body of small farmers, bought but it has been shown that quite as often the land was in town by rich men or country.
342. Reorganization
property the
of the Church.
"
to change the thoroughly assembly undertook " Civil In what was called the organization of the Church. ceses Constitution of the Clergy," adopted in July, 1790, all the dioto correspond were cutting with the departments, made
and archbishops from one hundred All these prelates as well as the and thirty-four to eighty-three. to be elected as if they were ordinary civil officers. priests were to their apThey pointme could not look to the pope for his consent down the number
of bishops
as
had
been
agreed
by Francis
had The monasteries with Pope Leo X. To many pious Frenchmen, as well as to the king, all this seemed in the organization of They thought that any change wrong. It was the Church should be made by a Church council. certain
that the pope would not agree to the " Civil Constitution of the told that Indeed, Louis signed it only because he was Clergy." As nearly all if he did not, there would be an insurrection. the bishops
declared
openly
to the clergy were up an oath of submission which All except four bishops take or be deprived of their positions. About forty-six thousand priests also refused refused the oath. vait. The assembly cant. ordered elections to fillthe places made
drew
trouble
"
new
were
or,
enemies,
constitutional clergy called the " the others were intruders," while the
chosen. by their
"
named
non-
THE
KING
AND
THE
NEW
CONSTITUTION
337
jurors."In
unless they the
some were
parishes protected
were
the intruders
by soldiers.
Thus France vided diwas roughly used. feared and hated one into two bodies which another. Although the king had signed the law, he did not dare to who non-jurors
constitutional priest. He also had gone too far and began to plot that the assembly thought how he might upset much that had been done. 343. The King and the New Constitution. The king had
receive the
sacrament
a
"
from
grown weary of his captivity. in the Tuileries gardens without being attended by guardsmen. the aid of his generals he
an
He
could not
take
walk
even
With
of
one
gathered
northern thought
the He could
that
if he
taken the
away
army
the could ride across frontier into the dominions of his brother-in-law, Emperor Leopold. the In
Louis
he
June,
from far
as
1791,
Paris,
he
and Varennes,
escaped drove as
Born
at
XVI.
1754;
executed 21, 1793.
Versailles,
almost the
at Paris, January
within
army,
not
the but
once was
lines of
at
began
The assembly did stopped and brought back. Enthusiastic revolutionrestore him to authority. ists to talk of dethroning him. Some even of them
a July 17, a multitude suggested republic. gathered in the Champ de Mars, a great field where a year before on the first
338
FROM
REFORM
TO
REVOLUTION
anniversary of the fall of the Bastille a festival of Federation had been held. Here a petition for the king's dethronement displayed. The Paris municipal was that ofticers, thinking another
insurrection
to disperse
was
being
prepared,
ordered
the National
Guard
the mob.
In the confusion the guards fired hurt in the stampede persons were
of
the
Champ
de Mars
"
the more stirred up hatred among against the wellviolent men to-do Parisians, who were anxious for good order and were The assembly concluded willing to compromise with the king. that it had
more was
to
make
the constitution
because
persuade
he
presented in hoped
to
hiin in
the
the emperor
this
could
344. The
Legislative Assembly.
"
October
1, 1791, the
new
legislature, called the Legislative assembly, took the place of The Constituent had Constituent assem.bly. the National or unwisely and Most voted that
so
a
none
of its members
men were
could accept
an
tion, elec-
set of untried
to manage
more of those who were chosen were It was Eevolution than even the members of the Constituent. improbable his situathat they would please the king or make tion
more
Indeed,
they attacked the two classes of persons he regarded as his stanchest, though not always his wisest, whom In one decree friends, the emigres and the
"
agreeable in November
than
he
had
thought
it in the
sp];ing.
non-jurors.
they declared
the
emigres
who
assembled
on
non-juring
SUMMARY
339
SUMMARY
I. Hopes
ings promises : (") periodical meetincreased influence for third estate ; of states general ; (b) 2. Popular plans : (a) cahiers ; (") a (c) equality of taxes. constitution ; (c) equality before the law ; (d) greater political
of
"
Betterment.
1.
King's
power.
II. Why
and
became
Revolution.
:
"
1.
Conflict between
estate
(a)
use
question
;
of voting ;
(")
reasons
took
party the
with
nobles
to
attempts
;
of third estate ; (d) court (c) success on ; (e) revolt of Paris ; (/) war army and
queen
made
ch",teaux Reforms 4
:
king (gr)
the
forced
to
reside
"
in Paris.
1.
III.
What
Revolution
Possible.
Program
of August about
to
(a)
abolition
of feudal
privileges ;
carrying
2.
(c) equality
of Rights: of
of taxation
office.
(a) freedoms,
thought, of guild
speech, system.
into
press ;
(h) safeguards
trade.
;
justice. 3.
Abolition
4,
Freer
5.
Local
departments
(6)
as
provision
:
6. Reorganization
property
;
of Church
assignats by
a
(a) Church
method
property
made
national
to
(6)
of sale ;
(c) attempt
reorganize
the
Church
Civil Constitution
"
of Clergy. 2.
IV.
Resistance 3.
OF
Old
Order.
:
1. Emigration.
Non-juringclergy.
public
nature
Flight
of king
to
effect upon
;
opinion of king's
non-
(c) attempt
acceptance and
bring
his deposition
(d)
of constitution
(e)
his veto
used
to
protect
jurors
^migr6s.
IMPORTANT
1789, May 1789, June
1789, July 5. Meeting of states
DATES
general.
becomes
17.
14.
States general
National
assembly.
the feudal
system.
Flight
to Varennes.
1791, October.
Meeting
of Legislative
assembly.
FURTHER
General Reading
:
STUDY
; brief histories
Histories
of France Morris,
or
by
Matthews,
Gardiner
JSistoi'y, 1789-1815;
Fyffe,
History
of
Modern
Europe;
Rose,
340
Century
Era;
FROM
REFORM
TO
REVOLUTION
of European
Tr. and
History
and
Revohitionary
and
Anderson,
Constitutions
Rp.
Documents;
Pennsylvania,
Paragraphs
:
330.
Necker's 115-118.
First
Measures
Cambridge
Modern
History^
VIII.
331.
Cahiers
from
specimens by States
in
Tr. and
Rp.,
Vol.
VI.,
No.
5;
selection
pamphlet of
1, p. 32.
332.
Opening
Travels
vivid
impressions
in
Young's
in France,
333.
Paris
Uprising:
Stephens,
Bourne,
Revolution,
Rev., 4; but
city government,
Am.
Anderson,
Hist.
No.
1905.
Rp., Vol. I., Viollet in
334.
Decrees
No.
of August
5, pp.
4:
Taine,
2-6;
I., 149-154;
especially
Camb.
335.
715-721.
58-60
; Tr. and
Declaration
compare
Anderson,
Rp., Ibid.,G-S
first eleven
amendments
of the
of the
the
"bills of rights"
and
Virginia.
in the
Bourne,
Constitutional
Hist.
Precedents 1903.
Constituent
Assembly,
Am.
5-6
:
Review,
April,
336.
October
January,
Pasquier
; Morris,
in
287-310.
Tr. and
338.
Newspapers:
Rp.,
Ibid. ; Jacobin
Club,
Property: Money
:
Taine,
I., 167-175;
Jervis, 30-42.
695-690.
No.
Camb.
Mod.
Hist., VIII.,
:
Constitution
of Clergy
Anderson,
6, C ; Tr. and
to French
Rp.,
see
State,
169,
:
195,
279;
I., 176-180.
his
Anderson, justification,
12, 16.
New
Constitution:
Montague
in Camb.
Mod.
Hist., VIII.,
201-210.
Additional
and
Reading
works
of Stephens, 3Iod.
Hist.
,
Von
Hoist,
; Memoirs
Taine,
Thiers,
Carlyle ; Camb.
Mallet Letters
VIII.
of Pasquier,
du Pan
; Dumont,
Recollections
2 vols. ; Mahan's
of Mirabeau
Sea
Power
of Q.
Morris, and
French
Revolution
to Republic
Empire,
vols. ; M.acLehose,
in France;
Jervis, Galilean
Church
Revolution
Willert,
Mirabeait
; Despatches
of
Lord
Gower.
CHAPTER
XXII.
THE
REVOLUTION
AT
WAR
WITH
EUROPE
345.
events
Impression
in
France
were
made
were
by
the
Revolution.
in
"
The other
startling
countries.
Americans
been revolutionists
now government, and were actually organizing a new provided for in a constitution drawn or up by a convention constituent Lafayette, one assembly. of the Paris heroes, had fought for
American
independence
and
was
Washington's
intimate
friend.
Jefferson, the secretary of state, had been Revolution to France the French when
discussed their plans with the leaders In England there were and in Germany poets
more
the American
like Burns,
Wordsworth,
was
and
freed from heavy men, when happier But, a little later, and better. Burke, had spoken in behalf of the rights of Edmund who the American that the French colonists, became convinced
coming
fatally wrong. His book entitled Reflections the Revoon lution in France, published in 1790, declared that there could be no worse the ills of a nation. He also said that way to cure
were
the
had privileges and clues which by the new laws were as sacred as
been
changed
or
abolished
ordinary
"
346.
not
Policy
of European
the
Monarchs.
at first alarm
an
sovereigns
which
had
covered dis-
kingdom
and
deeply
against
and
the Swedes
against
342
THE
REVOLUTION
AT
WAR
WITH
EUROPE
The
Austrians
out
broken
by
revohiwhen
the
But
forcibly
brought
back
from
Varennes,
Leopold,
time
Antoinette,
decided
for other
royal authority in
France.
England,
The
to interfere.
Pitt, refused under the guidance of William Tsarina Catherine of Russia hoped that both
of Prussia would become France, in order that she might be a quarrel with Leopold free to carry out her designs upon Poland. understood by Louis of the new the acceptance this and was relieved when ference. his plan of interto abandon constitution gave him an excuse the emperor involved in and Frederick
William
Unfortunately,
still remained. trying
to
grievances
which
were
might
bring
on
war
Bands
arrange
of emigres invasion an
princes who had estates in Alsace feudal rights by the decrees of August from France in payment. accept money Many 347. Declaration of War.
"
tier, gathered on the fronThe German of France. and Lorraine had lost their
4, 1789, and
refused
to
in
the
Legislative XVI.
assembly
that
the
only
way
to
keep
Louis
from
to was othef monarchs against the Revolution Leopold, on the ground that he had make war upon the Emperor to interfere in French threatened affairs and that he had not
dispersed
the armed
emigres.
If the kings
united
revolutionists, they would appeal to the peoples In such a war have littlechance, for were the kings would not fight against drawn from the people, and would they armies their brethren
?
that the king of Prussia might enemy consider this a fine opportunity to cripple the Hapsburg In the midst of the discussion the pruof the Hohenzollerns. dent
It
was
hinted
Leopold Louis
as
was
by his son was and succeeded forced, April 20, 1792, to declare war upon died
of Germany
emperor the
but
not
as
king
for
did
would
as
the French
proposals of
a
and
the joined
Austrians.
This
was
the beginning
series
SEPTEMBER
MASSACRES
343
to its foundations,
of
wars
and
even
to shake ancient
Europe
they
were
States and
Spanish
348. Overthrow
was
August
10, 1792."
France
for war. Thousands of officers,disgusted by the unprepared Revolution or frightened by their mutinous soldiers, had joined
or
paper
and
of safety lay in the success of the enemies of France, At midsummer, revealed to them the plans of the generals. before the Prussians and the Austrians crossed the frontier, just
that all Frenchmen must at once return to the obedience of their king, that any town be ravaged which resisted the invaders would with fire and sword, and that Paris should be similarly treated if the king After such a mad insulted or harmed. and queen were proclamation
they published
manifesto
declaring
difficult for any patriotic Frenchman not to look upon the king as in league with the enemy. This gave They their opportunity. the Paris violent men overthrew
was
it
government,
on
10, led the populace, with many from Paris or other cities, against the national guardsmen Tuileries. The king took refuge in the assembly, while his brave
new
Revolutionary
commune,
and
Swiss
The
guards
fought
until they
firing.
palace was captured and assembly to the Temple the king's authority and sent him suspended Those a as were were who prisoner. still loyal to him
to
were
to
cease
forced
hoped Lafayette to lead the or submit emigrate. army, which he had commanded since the opening of the war, to Paris, to put down but his the insurrectionary government,
troops would frontier as a
not follow
him, and
he
was
obliged
to
cross
the
refugee.
349.
September
Massacres.
"
The hands
triumph
the control
of affairs in the
Robespierre,
who
were
determined
344
THE
BEVOLUTION
AT
WAR
WITH
EUROPE
as
traitors.
and
Hundreds
priests
were
of
bishops
non-juring
into monasteries When one used as prisons. Prussians, after another fell before the advancing
The The
Temple.
by the Templars Great Tower constructed of the Temple, in by Philip IV. after 1307, demolished in 1222, confiscated toinette AnMarie imprisoned. 1811. Here were the royal family
was
later taken
to
another
prison,
the
Conciergerie.
began
Bloodthirstyclamor for the lives of the prisoners. The fanatics, like Marat, urged the people on. assembly and On the city officials were either indifferent or powerless.
to
Sunday,
September
2, bands
of
desperadoes
broke
into
the
THE
CONVENTION
345
prisons and killed the prisoners. For. several days a systematic found When on. massacre quiet was restored, it was went
that
at least
a
thousand
persons
had
been
slain.
The
Carmelite
Monastery.
Here
two
over
one
bishops
Many
1792.
out
and
killed
with
swords
pikes
at
350.
The
Convention.
the monarchy.
"
The
insurrection
was
of August
a
10 had
destroyed although
France
not
been
actually
346
THE
REVOLUTION
AT
WAR
WITH
EUROPE
necessary
to call
constitution to be later. The ministers dared undertake settled several months Its special of the Convention, nothing without the consent difficult b}''the quarrels between leading task was rendered politicians,
"
constitution. forced to give nearly all its attention to the leaving the question of a new of government,
convention which should form a republican it met, September 20, this Convention was When
a
ordinary
business
the Girondins,
named
from
the department
which
party, so called seats at the left of the friends of Madame hall. The Girondins Roland, were wife detested Danton of the minister of the interior. They and held responsible for the massacres E-obespierre, whom they of September.
they
v/ere
several of them represented, and because its members occupied the high
the Mountain
])uriug
had
belonged
period of the Legislative assembly to the Jacobin Club, but now its members
the
"
The
day
the
Convention
It
met,
was was army not a checked battle, but it was hard-fought a great victory for the French. The Prussians were The already disgusted with the invasion. that they would find friends everywhere, emigres had promised
the
Prussian
at Valmy.
but they
towns
discovered
What resisted stubbornly. Prussian king was the conduct of Catherine, whose army had invaded Poland before. He felt that his troops several months
of miles should be on his eastern frontier rather than hundreds in France. His decision to retreat was the only not away Other French overran advantage armies gained by France.
the Rhine
at
Valmy,
so
Dumouriez, the victor country, Savoy, and Nice. in the Netherlands. the Austrians also defeated
Success
blinded
to march
the eyes
to the
as
"
of the Convention
rescue
that
it ordered wished
the armies
to overthrow
its tyrants,
which
352.
soon
The
New
Crusade.
leaders
of
the
Convention
not
sort
THE
NEW
CRUSADE
347
ing in the
the
"
in assignats. This reluctance priests and nobles, and payments cember, the Convention attributed to the local aristocracy, and in De1792, ordered that the officials should be deposed and their places
among
to gain
given
to
partisans
or
sans
the
poorer
by
selected chiefly culottes, who had everything such a crusade for democracy
of
France,
Execution
of
Louis
XVI.
tlie pedestal the square
at
was
According
was a
to
statue
the
left
named.
Alarm turned to horror took alarm. proclaimed, Europe had tried Louis XVI. as if that the Convention with the news he were traitor, had declared him a common guilty, and had 21, 1793. There was soon caused him to be executed January
was
no
except
Turkey,
which
was
not
at
war
had a special grievance, England with the terrible republic. the advance of the French armies toward the frontiers of Holland, her ally. The tide of victory turned. Dumouriez,
"
the
hero
of Valmy,
disgusted
agents
and
defeated
by
3^8
THE
REVOLUTION
AT
WAR
WITH
EUROPE
army
against
the
Convention.
He
353.
among
Poland.
her
"
France
had
attempted
to
carry
They retorted by planning neighbors. She could read her fate in the way Russia and of territory. In 1791 Poland had adopted despoiling Poland. Prussia were
a
new
constitution
keep
The
strong enough to monarchy the land against its enemies. Poland to be weak, so that she
a
The Polish provinces. or annex might control the government Russians the constitution, but in 1793 were obliged overthrew
to share
Dantzig
Prussia and
"
France
Convention,
a
Tribunal, In order
special court
be
no
appeal.
that these conspirators in every comformed mune, were revolutionary committees and in the sections of the large cities. An executive
committee, chosen called the Committee of Public Safety, was in April from the Convention, to control the ministers and see In order that whatever was necessary should be done quickly. to pay the heavy expenses, more issued. and more assignats were
As
these fell in value the government from rising by forcing bakers and
attempted
to keep
prices
below
price. the
their country
as
leaders recklessness of the French had grown a government every whit of the Bourbons
arbitrary
and
more
tyrannical. France threatened which did not check the wrangling of the Girondins and the Jacobins. The Girondins realized that Paris, managed by its most violent
355.
Civil War.
"
dangers
citizens, threatened
the
liberties of France,
but
their protests
BEIGN
OF
TEBROB
349
hastened
their
on
own
Convention,
escaped
from
June
A new insurrection compelled the ruin. 2, to order their arrest. Several of them made Jacobin
a
Paris, and
vain city.
attempt
to
arm
revolt in the western department originally caused by the effort of the into neighboring ments, departto raise troops, spread government and by those who wished supported by the monarchists
The priests restored. driven back armies of France were from the frontier. The came peril betheir
old
so
Jacobins,
not
encourage
resistance,
divided
fall
a
country
to the
sooner
prey
356. Reign
of Terror.
"
In July,
1793, the government passed from his the control of Danton and
friends into that of stillmore lent vioRobespierre men, of whom
was
men
the
saw
most
no
influential.
to
save
These
Born,
Danton.
1759, at Arcis-sur-Aube April Paris, at executed ; 5,
way
the country
1794.
August
Minister 10,
of 1792;
justice after
member
member
of
and
; leading
brought
Reign
It had
that
any
priest non-juring
death.
or
Now,
every
emigre be put
or
to
in power,
had been a noble, or was was who emigre related to an declared to be a suspicious person, liable to immediate arrest. Arrest did not always death, but few of those once mean
brought
tribunal
were
freed.
there
was
constant
series of executions
350
THE
REVOLUTION
AT
WAR
WITH
EUROPE
Roland, 1 the queen, Madame "ailly, was the first mayor of Paris, and many other distinguished who The rebellious cities of Bordeaux, Lyons, and Toulon persons. were punished by butcheries of hundreds of citizens. Even such
in Paris,
"
the Girondins,
bloody
deeds
some
fanatics.
to
group
began
attack
the They
priests. the
a new
abolished
old
the
seasons,
beginning
They
a and September
era,
22, 1792.
in place of the Catholic religion. The cathedral of Notre Dame declared to be a Temple was of Reason. Now
sent
to
the
Arras,
1758;
July
28, 1794.
at
of of
pierre Robesscaffold in April, 1794. left apparently suwas preme, but only for a short time.
he lived his personal friends alone felt safe. He fell
Constituent Convention
assembly ; leading
So long
as
of the
safety,
so
the 27th
the
During
named 1376
was
new
had
in Paris The
of such
excuse was
its only
armies had again become once more the frontiers, and were the Rhine country, and Savoy.
French
ENB
OF
THE
CONVENTION
351
357. France
England During
between The outbreak of war and America. in a dilemma. had placed the Americans and France an War, when they had made the Eevolutionary ance alli"
with France, both countries had agreed to protect each It was shores of the Atlantic. other's territory on the western West attack the French would probable that the English the Indies, and Washington was obliged to decide whether
the still binding after Louis XVI., with whom Washington treaty was concluded made, had been executed. cult diffiStates should remain neutral, but it was that the United
agreement
was
to
maintain
fair neutrality, because the people eagerly England for France. for England, but most
a
peace American
The
anger
forts, as had been the western for she undertook of 1783, and now ships from trading with the French
against
ised proma
time
West
greater
Indies.
England
would
have
been
ports to fit minister, Genet, used American out privateers to attack English ships, and had he not insulted issued to stop this violation of Washington when orders were
neutrality.
358.
alarmed
England.
by
the
"
The
success
influential
of the
men
of
England
the
were
so
persecution by the rapid of the Church, the wealthy, and the nobles, and armies, that they set their faces against advance of the French against a fairer representation of the change of any sort, even people in parliament, the Catholics and the
or
Jaeobins,
by
and the slave trade. the Habeas been the advocate of peace and reform, suspended from arbitrary imprisonment, Corpus Act which protected men and, like the Jacobins in France, caused the adoption of laws
which took
or
repeal of the laws which burdened dissenters, or the abolition of slavery had by them, Pitt, who once Supported
a
away
the
every
one
to submit
359.
End
"
the Eeign
of Terror
most
the
violent members,
shared the cruel hatreds of its It done much that was useful.
352
had
THE
REVOLUTION
AT
WAR
WITH
EUROPE
technic of public scliools,including the PolySchool at Paris, and had adopted the and It had and measures. metric system of weights abolished in the French The law of inheritance which slavery colonies. their compelled parents to divide their property equally among
organized system the Normal
a
doubtful value, because it split up many children was of more farms into portions so small as to render farming less much the churches were profitable. After the fall of Robespierre
to pay the promise reopened, but the Convention repudiated This meant a separation the salaries of the clergy. of Church the and State, but since many of the revolutionists regarded little religious Church as the enemy of the republic, there was
liberty.
was
The
chief
new
the
men
tion of the later sessions of the ConvenThis provided for a Directory constitution.
work
to
of five
were
who
were
to be made
by two
another of two hundred and fifty. The Convention feared that its political enemies control the new might assemblies, and it ordered that at least two-thirds of their members should and
be chosen
This brought on a new membership. revolt in Paris in October, 1795, led chiefly by the royalists. One of the principal officers who suppressed the insurrection
own was
from
its
Napoleon
Bonaparte,
conqueror
of Italy and
soon
to
become
360.
European France.
Triumph
of
France.
were
It
not
was
strange
that
to
all
the
angered
had not each sought advantage succeeded The partition of Poland had distasteful to the others. the Austrians, and they determined not to miss their
another
strong
enough
conquer
have
division.
Had
the
Prussians
trians Polish territory and allowed the Auserlands to the Nethnorth of the river Somme
together, but could have worked monarchies Alsace and Lorraine. Prussia wanted England, the paymaster self of the allies, wished little on the Continent, but contented her-
with
seizing French
colonies and
building up her
own
SUMMABY
353
with neutral trade, the Europeans thought her policy selfish. An insurrection of the Poles, led by tionary RevoluKosciuszko, who had been an officer in the American
trade.
As
she interfered
army, caused the Prussians, The Poles troops from the Rhine.
in 1794, to withdraw
were
their
made,
same
year Prussia decided to make peace losses of terFrance, on the understanding ritory that Prussian bank of the E-hine should be balanced by on the west
Holland Germany. annexation of territory in western Spain made France. forced to make an was alliance with Russia in 1795 also, and and peace only Austria, England, sia left to fight the French. By their agreement were with Prusfrontier, had made the Rhine their northern the French
the limits. Whether called their "natural" to make a the Austrians they could compel similar agreement Meantime to be seen. the new territory was organized remained reaching what
they
as
departments
was,
on
were
brought
the whole, a great advantage end to their feudal burdens and made them
SUMMARY
I. Eevolution
and
Europe.
;
"
1. Early
impressions
(a) in
Policy
America of other
(b)
in England
:
(c) among
for alarm 3. War
:
rival monarchs.
;
2.
states
(a)
causes
of Austria.
(")
war.
hopes
of Prussian
(6) work tude ; (c) attias a means the king ; (a) of coercing of (c) far-reachiug consequences support ;
War.
"
of the ^migr^s
II. First
Consequences
distress of the
;
of
1.
Overthrow
position 10 ;
of
monarchy: by of
:
(a)
manifesto
(c)
people ; insurrection
2.
(")
of
king's
August
compromised
causes
(d) (c)
the
September
new
massacres.
The
republic
against
;
Europe French
(a) the
offers
of
Prussian
to
retreat
force
as
revolution
a
upon
conquered
territory ;
of king
challenge
to Europe,
with
in distant Poland.
354
THE
REVOLUTION
AT
WAB
WITH
EUROPE
III. Reign
of
Terror.
"
1. Causes
war
(a)treason
in
(b) distress
field.
(c)party
:
strife and
civil
of
(d) disasters
persons;
the
2. Methods
(o)
3.
arrest
suspicious
towns
(b) executions;
on
:
(c) punishment
religion.
;
of "The
rebellious
republic
;
consumes
Catholic
(a) Danton
(c) end
"
Peace.
1.
(6)in
England.
relations
regulate
Church
(") organization
from
the
4.
3. Prussia
withdi'aws
struggle.
DATES
upon Austria
declares
XVI.
war
by (supported Prussia).
Louis 21.
overthrown. declared
a
1792, September
1793, January 1793, June 1794, July
2.
France
republic.
21.
Louis
XVI.
Overthrow Overthrov?
executed. of Girondins.
of Robespierre Peace with
; end
27.
of Reign and
1795,
End
of Convention. of Poland.
Prussia
Partition
STUDY
see
Ch. 21.
Impression
the French
of
the
Revolution
; Dowden,
Hazen, French
Ame^'ica^i
Revolution No. 104.
Opinion
and
of
Revolution
English
Literature
; Morley's
; Rose,
Burke, Monarchs
Ch. 8 ; Colby,
:
346.
Policy
of European
Lecky,
Era,
French
Revolution,
299-,
Revolutionary
:
59-61.
see
of "War
; motives
Anderson,
No.
19 ;
also Arthur
Young,
of
Stephens, II., Ch. 2. of the French, Anderson, No. 23; Mallet, Brunswick:
145
ff.;
349.
September
IL, 198 ff.
Taine's
view,
Convention:
Gardiner,
:
124-129.
Campaign
Foreign No.
Fyffe, 28-38.
Policy:
Gardiner, 130-135;
Lecky,
28, A
and
B.
SUMMARY Paragraphs
353. 354.
:
355
Cambridge
and
Modern
History,
:
VIII.,
Ch. 17.
; Anderson,
Committees
Gardiner, 142-148
Nos.
355. 356.
Civil
Law
War: of
Stephens, Suspects
:
8.
No.
41 ; Claretie's Gamille and by Beesly and Belloc, biographies Lucile Besnioulins, of Danton pierre, Robesby Lewes of Robespierre and Belloc ; Morley's essay on Miscellanies, I., 1-133.
and
America
:
357.
France
Channing,
Studenfs
Mahan,
History
of United
States, 296-303
358.
Reaction
in
; the American
:
neutral,
England
May,
Constitutional Histonj
of
England,
Ch. 5.
:
of the
Convention
:
Fyffe, 68-69;
No.
Rose,
Napoleon,
Rose,
360.
of Basel
Anderson,
48 ; explanation.
; Camh.
Fyffe, 64-65
; final partition
of Poland
Mod.
Hist., VIII.,
Ch. 17.
Additional
Reading
B. Mallet, Mallet
dti Fan.
CHAPTER
XXIII.
THE
RISE
OF
NAPOLEON
361.
of 1795
The
had
War
Spirit in
the
France.
"
Long
before
states
the
peace
broken
circle of hostile
France, the French republican soldiers had As in the defence of their country. merely victory carried far from their frontiers, they forgot in the fierce joysof them conquest and pillage that they had set out as messengers of
Their of man. Influential war the road to fortune. determined that the Rhine and the Alps should
of the of France.
brotherhood
Austria, supported by some the only dangerous enemy of the be directly England not could
more
attacked, for she There seas. were southern Germany had in Germany under
becoming
two
than
ever
unstress
of the
Austria, through of attacking in northern Italy. The French or armies little success, but in Italy they were phant triumways Bonaparte. of Napoleon Napoleon Bonaparte was he
won
the leadership
362.
seven
A
years
"New
Leader.
"
twenty-
was
Corsican,
He
was
France. During
his first victories. He to born after this island had been annexed in the royal military schools. educated
he
the Revolution
learned
to talk
like
Jacobin,
He him. brother had befriended younger himself at the capture of rebelliovis Toulon, and in vention. the Conthe repulse of the royalists who wished to overthrow for him These the command successes won of the
Robespierre's
army
won
for him
356
the hand
of
one
of the
BONAPARTE'S
POLICY
357
de
Beauharnais,
most
influential husband
women
of Paris,
on
Josephine
the scaffold during the Terror. Italy was 363. Italy in 1796. still divided into several important were the kingdom the most of states, of which Sardinia, including Piedmont of Milan, held by ; the duchy whose
had
died
"
the Austrians;
about half republic of Venice, occupying of Italy north of the Po ; farther south, the States of the Sicilies. This beautiful Church and the kingdom of the Two
the
land
had
not
been
desolated tempted by
by the Revolutionary
the French
war.
Its
were
wealth
soldiers, who
government. lead you into
" to the said, Soldiers, I am There you will find honor, fertile plaius in the world. most Although his army was small, the wonderful glory, and riches." leader, by the rapidity of his marches, by always young
and Bonaparte
clothed
their
bankrupt
To
bringing important
a
more
men
than
the
enemy
for
the capture
of each
separate
new
each
the Sardinians to make position, speedily compelled peace, drove the Austrians out of Milan, and forced that sallied from the valleys of the Tyrol army
or
struggle and was Bonaparte not ended until the spring of 1797, when advanced Vienna through the Alps toward and forced the Austrians to surrender.
was
either to retreat
It
hard
truce.
364.
had
Bonaparte's
Policy.
"
Although
General
Bonaparte
his officers and soldiers to plunder the country he had compelled the cities to send pitilessly, and although of money great sums and many works of art to Paris, the allowed
in his veins prompted him to encourage longed for a union of all the states of the Italian patriots who Out of the Austrian the peninsula. possessions, with some that
ran
Italian blood
part of the States of the Church, he manner, the called, after the Roman
a
But
at
the
Peace
of Campo
Formio,
in
did not hesitate to sacrifice the remainder of Venice to Austria, in return for the cession to France of the Netherlands. Austria was in obtaining also to assist France
October,
1797, he
358
from
TUE
IlISE
OF
NAPOLEON
the imperial
the Rhine
which
diet the abandonment of the lands west of had been conquered by the French armies. England.
"
365.
"giant
War
against
It
one
was
now
the turn
corsair
called England. France, and their ships, with fleet. For a time the English
of the
French
and the
Holland
French
became
England
two
victories at Cape had crippled the Spanish and at Camperdown It was St. at the battle of Cape and the Dutch navies. in February, Vincent 1797, that Nelson first distinguished
himself. genius in directing the sea power of England Since genius as a commander of armies. rivalled Bonaparte's longer be attacked England directly, the French could no
of Campo
Formio
English
His
government
despatched the
vague
Bonaparte
hope
Egypt might
with
upon if it that,
an were
expedition
to
of England Immediately
1798, Nelson
Bonaparte
Bay.
Mameluke
none and the Turkish the less a prisoner, for he had no means of taking his army back to France. When in danger news came that France was
warriors
the
from
the coalition, he left his army under command of Kleber, in August, 1799, and, eluding the English long after Nelson's Not ships, returned to France. victory,
a new
European
the
attacked Tipu, killed him, and shared his possessions with friendly Indian princes. During the last had captured three years the English nearly all the French
English
in
India
Of the Dutch colonies. South Africa and and Dutch colonies. Ceylon eventually became parts of the British empire. 366. Distress in England. Although England's sea power brought saved her from a direct invasion by France, the war
"
distress upon It was the people. only the contractors Even they were and the capitalists who alarmed prospered. the Bank was when of England obliged to refuse to pay gold
great
FRENCH
POLITICS
359
on
demand
the
The
most
of
uprising
thousands
and tyranny oppression This rebellion was might be more in 1800, taking
the of ment. of their landlords and of the governput down, and, in order that Ireland passed
out
was easily controlled, the Act of Union from her the right to have a separate
ment. parlia-
367. Bankruptcy
was
in France.
"
as
nothing
until These
assignats millions.
per cent, of their A shoulder of veal cost six hundred face value. and fifty hundred francs, or one thirty dollars, and a bottle of and francs. In 1797 the government ordinary wine, thirty longer legal tender and declared that this paper was no
worth
one
had
become
less than
refused
to
either of taxes or of the payment steady fall in value of the assignats had had invested all their bad for persons who
it in
bonds and had been obliged to receive savings in government followed. For them worse In Septeminterest in assignats. ber, divided the public debt into two 1797, the government parts, of which only called the consolidated indebtedness, while two-thirds
one,
"
third,"
were
was
treated
as
diately imme-
which
were
worth
about
one-twentieth
of
The
368.
French
Politics.
"
France
had
other
troubles.
did not make good republicans of of Louis XVI. done in the name of all the citizens. The cruelties which were had been at first eager revothe republic convinced some lutionist who in a- restoration of that the only hope for France was dethronement
the
As the secret with Louis's brother as king. had to gain power, all who enemies of the republic began had seen their feudal burdens profited by the changes, who disappear, or who had purchased the confiscated property of
monarchy the Church
and
of the emigres,
became
alarmed.
Party
con-
360
flicts were
THE
RISE
OF
NAPOLEON
ordinary but about property, religion, and Under the circumstances only carried out, could
monarchists,
or
save
were
struggling
not
about
the country
monof being suspected archists, Five Hundred, got control of the council of while the of revolutionists. majority the directors were uncompromising To retain their power the directors used the army, arrested over
those
who
were
to Guiana, which was and sent them ously omin" dry guillotine." This aft'air occurred on the 18th Fructidor 4, a (September 1797), month before the Peace Formio. Two of Campo years later the legislature retaliated,
forced and two of the directors were did not hesitate to call upon for some quarrels, the way was opened himself master of the republic. 369. Overthrow of the Directory.
return
to
to resign.
As
to
the
army daring
soldier to make
"
Bonaparte,
a
upon
on
his
foot
Paris, in October,
the
1799,
found
movement
to change
author Sieyes
to
Its leader was Sieyes, the Abbe constitution. " What is the Third Estate ? " of the famous pamphlet, to decrease the power of the legislature and wished that of the executive
increase change
officers.
To
bring
about
the assistance of a popular needed general Bonaparte who could control the army. readily entered into the plot. The not serious, because the majority risk was of the directors and of the council of Elders, or the Two Hundred and Bonaparte the plan. was commade mander included of the troops in the military district which In order that the supporters of the existing constitution,
the
he
Fifty, favored
Paris.
who
Huncontrolled the majority of the council of Five dred, be unable to call the Parisian mob to their aid, might in St. Cloud, a suburb sevthe two assemblies were convened eral miles away. that Bonaparte
So violent
was
attempted
the oppositfon in this council " " he treason with cries of when
was
Soldiers
were
summoned
to drive
THE
CONSULATE
361
Shortly afterward a few of the council the councillors. the council of Elders in apunited with pointin of Five Hundred to draw up a new a constitution and in commission to manage This three consuls the government. choosing
out
affair
was
Brumaire
(November
9,
1799).
At
them Lafayette, republicans, and among from thought that the republic had been saved ruin at the hands of noisy demagogues.
the time
370. The
Consulate.
new
"
Bonaparte
was
had
been chosen
one
of the rather
who
arranged
to suit him
Instead of the original plan. a Directory of five there were consuls, of whom to have the first was nearly for he could all the power, appoint
the
to be
three
ambassadors,
the
officers of the army and navy, the judges, and the government officialswho local affairs.
to be
were
to
The up
council by him, and of state appointed after they had been discussed
drawn
in
by
tribunate
and
voted by
Napoleon Born
Bonaparte.
1769;
legislative
be examined in 1785. in the French army he controlled, to see selection if they complied though Alwith the principles of the constitution. to be chosen by the senate, ordinarily the consuls were in the constitution itself,and this time they were appointed
Bonaparte
was
in
Corsica,
1821.
died
at
St.
Helena,
Commissioned
tenant lieu-
to be first consul.
Immediately
into effect, Bonaparte increased by forcing the passage of a law that the local government of Prance be intrusted in each department to prefects should
went
appointed
The
mayors
of the towns
were
362
THE
RISE
OF
NAPOLEON
also to be appointed
or
he
"
Bonaparte
kings, except than the old Bourbon power The refusal of the Convention had to suj^port the Church the constitutional priests in the same situation as those who
jurors
in the country or to return remain They both belonged to private after the fall of Eobespierre. bodies not recognized by the State. Bonaparte was anxious to by healing this schism and win the favor of pious churchmen
had
dared
to
to its former
influence and
any
he resolved not
to abandon
he thought were civil constitution of the clergy which vantage adHe offered to the pope the right to to France. institute the bishops, whom to appoint. the first consul was The fear that Bonaparte might favor the constitutional priests
the overturn orthodox rivals, or might led the pope to consent to such an at Rome papal government in 1802. It was a arrangement, proclaimed which was named
and
ruin their
more
Francis I. and Leo X. concordat, like the treaty between Bonaparte had started a still more tant impor372. The Code. This was in the council of state the preparation work. Before the Revolution the laws were code of laws. of a new
"
different in different
differences
parts swept
of away
the
country.
Many
of these assembly
had
been
by the Constituent
code was constantly and the Convention, but the long-promised it benefited France it was deferred. When as completed as Justinian's code did the later Ronians, for it defined much
in clear language all the civil rights and duties of the people. during the comIt benefited other countries also. Wherever ing
new
influence was French or arms extended, years French legal definitions and arrangements were received. in Egypt, a new war While Bonaparte 373. Peace. was
"
the
had
broken
by with Austria, this time actively supported driven back, Russia. French at first everywhere armies were was but finally they again became victorious, so that France
out
EEOHGANIZATION
IN
363
^GERMANY
in littledanger
of invasion.
To
Bonaparte
to a close by the of bringing the war Italy, in June, 1800, followed as this was
ber. in Bavaria in DecemHohenlinden equally brilliant victory at forced to sign the Peace of Luneville early Austria was the Peace A year later' came in 1801. with the of Amiens by a found English, who themselves allies,burdened without
rapidly growing
common
debt, and
troubled
the
people.
374. Reorganization
a
in Germany.
"
Never
had Prance
greater
and
dominant
Formio The being reorganized. treaties of Basel and Campo had lost territory by the had suggested that the states which frontier to the Ehine should be repaid extension of the French
by annexing territories to the east and north of the river. The it necessary to carry out this agreePeace of Luneville made ment lands would be found It was at once. plain that the new by taking away fr6m the priest-princes, archbishops, bishops,
"
and abbots,
"
and from
France
and
by annexing
them.
the Free cities, their rights as sovereigns, lay neartheir territories to the states which est
controlled
the
eager and the princes who were hurried to Paris to make as good terms as possible. The result from the map was the disappearance states of those Church Charlemagne Otto had been charand acteristi which since the days of The process, comof western and southern Germany. pleted " it was in 1803, was similar called secularization," and
to what
had taken place in northern Germany at the time of the Eeformation, except that the bishops and abbots retained their At the
an same
property and their powers as Church rulers. Free cities were This was absorbed. many toward
the consolidation of Germany.
time
step
was
important
France
strengthening a rival state which would one Bonaparte 375. Colonies. took advantage
"
her.
with
year
England
to restore
to
France
great colonial
empire.
364
or
THE
RISE
OF
NAPOLEON
received from Spain the promise of the Louisiana territory, which France had granted to Spain in 1763. Orleans he hoped to control the growing With the port of New
two
before he had
trade
Valley, whether east or west of the necessary to river. To make good use of JSTew Orleans it was restore French authority in the West Indies and particularly in During San Domingo. the Revolution this colony had been
of
the
Mississippi
ruined ruled
army
by
there
under
Toussaiut
of France. succeeded,
Louverture A French
brother-in-law
in 1802, in
Toussaint was treacherously resistance. But the French army was made prisoner and sent to France. died. The destroyed by yellow fever ; its commander almost blacks, alarmed by reports that they were again to be enslaved,
overcoming
open
had caused great scheme lived west The in the United States. people who excitement had long been angry because their trade of the Alleghanies
rose
in
insurrection.
Bonaparte's
was once
hampered
by the Spaniards
at New
that the situation would be unbearable like France got possession of the mouth if a strong power Jefferson declared that from the day of the river. President " Orleans we takes possession of New that France must
. .
.
Fortunately fleet and nation." disgusted the stubborn resistance of the blacks of San Domingo He turned to Bonaparte of a colonial empire. with his dream marry
ourselves
to the British to increase French his other schemes It is hinted that to his own power.
from
San Domingo
As
he hastened
the
1803, the
French
Spaniards
the
turn
territory to
it
over
the
commissioner, Americans.
only that he
might
to the
the early days after the 18th ton, Brumaire Bonaparte dreamed of playing the part of Washingthe power he found in his hands after the adoption of the
"
If during
THE
EMPIRE
365
ent consular constitution stirred within him an ambition of a differkind. He skilfully used the popularity which the Peace brought him to obtain the consulship for life, with of Amiens his successor. Two the right to name years later, in 1804, after the outbreak
of
war
with England,
conspiracy to
assas-
NoTKB
Dame, himself, It
Paris.
Here
Napoleon
VII. by was anointed festival of the Worship had been held in 1793. Notre of Reason Dame is a Gothic church, principally of the thirteenth century.
December
in
Many felt sin ate him led to another outburst of enthnsiasm. that he was the only safeguard against a return of the political in the public His admirers saw struggles of the Revolution. him emperor. This was done opportunity to make " in May, 1804, by what was ate," called a consultation of the senconfirmed by a national vote called a plebiscite. He now
an
feeling
366
became
nobility
to attend
THE
EISE
OF
NAPOLEON
the Emperor
were
Napoleon.
court, titlesof
of the government
a
named little
the
changed,
essentially
monarchy
since
beginning
consulate.
SUMMARY
I. Victory
OF
France army
MADE
Secure.
"
1. Campaign Bonaparte
success
of 1796
;
(a) war
in
spii'it in the
(")
Napoleon
(c)
situation
Italy ;
(d) reasons
for Bonaparte's
(e) his
Italian policy.
England
French arbiter.
Constitution,
3. Use made
1, Political parties.
by
General
Bonaparte
of the
opportunity.
III. The
Consulate.
consul
over
"
1. Structure
of government
;
(a) powers
granted
of first
(") how
laws
were
made
(c)power
to the consul
2. Changes
effected by
Bonaparte
(a)
Concordat,
and
its settlement
of the
relations
of
Church
of the
State ;
Revolution.
(a)
result of Marengo
(6)
"secularization"
in Germany;
(c) attempt
2. Means
as
of
to reestablish
Empire.
"
1. Consulate
by
the imperial
title was
conferred
Napoleon
which I.
IMPORTANT
1796. Bonaparte's Italian campaign. Peace 9 of Campo
DATES
Formio. Overthrow
1802.
1803.
of the Directory. The Concordat Peace of Amiens. proclaimed. War in Germany. Sale of Louisiana. "Secularizations"
(18 Brumaire).
with
Napoleon
I.
FURTHER
General
Reading, in addition
to
STUDY
books
mentioned
in Chs. 21 and
22
biographies
by Fournier,
Seeley, and
Johnston.
SUMMARY
367
Paragraphs
363,
364.
Italy
and
Bonaparte
75-80
Bev. Europe,
treaty,
22-27
; Fyffe,
; Bonaparte's
Campo
Formio,
Anderson,
No.
55, and
:
Tr. and
365.
War
against
England
Egypt,
No. 107 ;
; for Nelson,
:
of England
in France Politics,
accounts
Bright,
:
1188-1196.
Camb.
368.
369. Ch.
1795-1799
of Brumaire,
Bevolntionary Napoleon;
and
Era, Lanfrey,
Camb.
No. 57.
decree, Anderson,
370. 371.
The
New
Constitution
Rose,
Fournier,
179-187,
221-236.
see
Concordat:
195.
I., 249-262
; Anderson,
64 ;
also paragraph
372. 373.
The
Code
Fournier,
Amiens:
230-232
Lundville
Era,
and
; compare
32.
or
Rose,
Bev.
2,
124-1-32;
Anderson,
62, 63;
Tr.
and
pp. 8-13
(Lun^ville).
of Germany:
see
374.
Reorganization 246-247
see
especially
Henderson,
II.,
; Fyffe,
166-173
ecclesiastical states,
paragraph
70.
:
375.
Colonial
Schemes
especially
Henry
Adams,
History
1-2.
of
the
United
376.
The
States, Vol.
:
Vol.
II., Chs.
Empire
how
it was
created, Fournier,
270-282.
Additional
Reading
biographies
of Napoleon,
5 vols., and
Sloane,
Begime
12 vols.; Memoirs
de Rdmusat,
Pasquier,
M^neval,
CHAPTER
XXIV.
THE
CONQUEST
OF
EUROPE
377.
and
The Napoleonic
was
Period.
"
Until peace
was
made
in 1801
lighting to carry out the ambitious plans leaders had formed for the acquireher Revolutionary ment which Bonaparte The use which of "natural frontiers." made
1802, France
another
was
series of
secure
a
wars.
He
to
reasonable
his acts
patriotism
roused
was was
monarchs awakened
Napoleon's ended empire was to what were the frontiers of France reduced before the Revolution. the struggle
378. begin
War
war
England of Amiens
was
the
first to
to
threatened
it quickly than the terrible burdens of the war which end, for she found all the ports of Europe Napoleon controlled practically closed to her ships.
His troops still no treaty of commerce. would make occupied Holland, and they entered Switzerland to change the to France, was annexed constitution of the republic. Piedmont and
Napoleon
the
renamed
two
a
had
himself
years
England
great
English
England,
to risk
an
although adventure
it is
so
doubtful
379.
General
War,
1805.
"
Napoleon's
He
continued
after he became
emperor.
368
GENERAL
WAB
369
new
kingdom
and
which Genoa
the
was
formed
France.
out
to
Francis
more
of the Italian republic These acts angered and Alexander, and the Tsar
Francis
have
assume
1804 of
been emperor
Eoman
as
or
the
Holy
German
as
Empire
well
king
of the
French
had
the
shaken
ously seriEmpire
king.
His
new
was
third
promptly
abandoned of invading
Lord
Nelson.
born,
and
to attack
Horatio
on
Nelson,
1758;
at
died
battle
Germany
board
tlie Victory
the
the Austrians
before
come
of Trafalgar,
October
21, 1805.
the
one
Russians
Austrian
could
to their
20, 1805.
was
at Ulm army and Napoleon's This the road to Vienna. opened the rudely marred by an event that happened
umph trinext
day
in southern of miles away, off Cape Trafalgar Spain. Admiral Villeneuve, with the French and Spanish fleet, from Cadiz, but was to gain the Mediterranean caught attempted
hundreds
by
an
English
was
fleet under
the
Lord that
Nelson for
complete
victory
370
England's
Napoleon the
ocean.
THE
CONQUEST
OF
EUROPE
control might He
However far of the sea was unquestioned. pause at carry his conquests on land he must into to Vienna on northward and marched
Moravia,
where
the
combined
Austrian
and
Russian
armies
H.
M.
S. Victory.
battle and
It was of Trafalgar. used as a training ship.
Nelson's
flagship
long moored
at the Portsmouth at
awaited
him.
As
some
of
his troops
to capture
had
crossed
Prussian
at Ulm,
the way
the Austrians
power, of French Francis and Alexander to mediate the Prussian king promised If Napoleon did not accept the between them and Napoleon. terms offered, the king agreed to join the allies with all his
alarmed
at the growth
RESULTS
OF
WAR
371
had time
to
troops.
On
December
2, before
the
Prussians
interfere, Napoleon
over
both
peace
armies Pressburg. at
brilliant victory at Austerlitz a gained Erancis to make and forced the Emperor Napoleon burn
knew
380.
Prussian
Prussia
plan
Crushed.
to make
"
him
he contented
sign a treaty of alliance and to accept the electorate of Hanover, which belonged to George III. of England, Prussia was with whom In this way Prussia was forced to help France not at war. A little later Napoleon he saw thought a against England.
to
himself
vs^ith forcing
king
peace with England, and he did not hesitate Prussia to offer to restore Hanover, had occupied it. although for the Prussians. Such contemptuous treatment too much was chance
to make
it had been in the their army was not what Its leaders were petent, time of Frederick the Great. old and incomat Jena and it was utterly overthrown and Auerstadt, October 14, 1806. The stubborn valor of Prussia's Russian Unfortunately
war
After Napoleon's until July, 1807. treaties of peace were at concluded had
The defeat of Austria of War. kingdom Venice to the new Since the of Italy. king had declared for the Austrians at the opening
"
381. Results
added Neapolitan
of the
on war,
he
was
deposed This
and
meant
Napoleon's
that French
brother
Joseph
placed
the
institutions would take the place of the mediaeval social order that lingered in southern in Germany, Italy. The greatest change came the Holy where
throne.
Roman
and
barons
lived.
petty princes independent were who practically subjected borders they to the larger states within or near whose " This was called mediatization," because the powers
Empire
was
formally
dissolved.
Many
had
been
which held
they
had
held
"
immediately
their
"
of the emperor
they
now
It furthered particular rulers. in 1803. Bavaria the work of unification begun and kingdoms, Wlirtemberg, and a little later Saxony, were made "mediately," through
372
and Baden These with
was
THE
CONQUEST
a
OF
EUROPE
made
grand
duchy,
as
they
states were other southern united Protector. Holland, was of the Rhine, of which Napoleon had been under French a control since 1795, was made which brother Loids was proclaimed kingdom and Napoleon's younger
king.
The
Peace
of
Tilsit led to
no
except
of Elbe in order that Napoleon might make west of the for his brother Jerome, and of her a kingdom of Westphalia duchy Polish jn-ovinces that he might a construct grand of
which her lands Warsaw for the king of Saxony.
"
Finland,
consequences,
to seize
despoiled
struggle it was into the and more should pass more natural that commerce hands of those peoples which were at peace with both England The only important trading country that was able and France. for a time to keep out of the conflict was the United States.
382.
In such
The
English
watched
with French,
American
trade
of the English
the
growth
of
in
the
the
colonial
products of fewer
would
employment
government
or
have
It also meant that the ships. difficulty in raising taxes for the war
seamen
experienced
neutral
There such
was
danger
that
would
war
good
wages
vessels.
to
Consequently,
sailors from
began
indirectl traded, even confiscate American vessels which Her between England's enemies and their colonies. vessels for English war-ships also began to search American Fox, an old friend of America, became When seamen. ter, minis-
Pitt, he tried to be more conciliatory after the death of William by declaring that neutrals must not enter the ports Brest to the from the Seine River to Ostend, nor those from
Napoleon port hostile to England. retaliated by declaring the British Isles in a state of blockade, forbidding all trade with them or the ownership of any British
a
THE
FATE
OF
DENMARK
AND
PORTUGAL
373
This order, or decree, dated at Berlin in November, goods. 1806, after the battle of Jena, was not carried out for several neutral months, but the English replied by further hindering After the Peace of Tilsit, Napoleon the Continent. trade vt^ith time insisted enforced his decree, while the English at the same their right to search Jefferson heard of these
on
of an leaving
or
When President vessels for seamen. he recommended to Congress measures, embargo, which would prevent all American
the
any
English
ports. Congress decided to do this, and the measure remained an the law until March, 1809, when trade with act forbidding England was the substituted for it. Meantime and France English had struck another blow at neutrals by turning against Napoleon
making all liable to seizure if they traded with any European vessels port hostile to England. It was provided in the same orders that if such vessels stopped on their way at an English port and Napoleon paid for a license, they could trade with Europe. immediately declared
his
own
weapon
of
"
"
paper
blockade,
an
vessel which complied in disguise and would vessel the neutral was ground to pieces between
neutral
that
any
English
383.
were
and nether millstone. The Fate of Denmark and the only neutrals who
Portugal.
"
The
Americans
was
not
suffered, and
their loss
at
firstmainly that of an opportunity to make not have been theirs had the great wars
was
agreements
at Tilsit that
should make peace the states her must be forced to declare war.
at Denmark
not
with
aimed
especially
such an large fleet
conclude
and
Portugal.
The
suspecting
resolved to defeat the scheme and sent a to Copenhagen in August, 1807, to demand that Denmark
agreement,
a
defensive
as a was
"
be
kept
fleet to England
the Danes
to
Copenhagen
surrender
374
fleet was
at such
an
THE
CONQUEST
Although
he
was
OF
EUROPE
seized. into
Napoleon
professed to be shocked
outrage,
overland
army
Portugal
royal family decided could reach Lisbon, the Portuguese to take refuge in Brazil, their colony beyond the Atlantic, and by a British fleet. thither they sailed, convoyed
"
Napoleon's
Spanish
to share
the
spoils of Portugal.
same
to become
victims
interests were every region where seemingly at stake. In the spring of 1808, browbeaten by Napoleon, troops whose the Spanish king Charles and his already occupied Madrid,
son
of the French
unscrupulous
Ferdinand
and
surrendered
their
accepted a pension. from the throne Joseph of Naples Immediately the whole covintry rose
government
sent
an
claims to Napoleon
the
throne
into his
transferred
to
the
Spanish
English
army to Spain Two French Wellesley, later the duke of Wellington. armies forced to fly to surrender, and King Joseph was were obliged from While Napoleon Madrid. to control was attempting
the pope of his states and annexed This act filled the Spaniards with them to the French empire. the feeling that they had entered upon a new crusade.
385. Another
Austrian
the
war
War.
"
The
Austrians,
For they had lost at Austerlitz. what a time after the battle of Aspern, in May, Napoleon's army in danger of ruin under the very walls of Vienna, but was tria in July compelled Austhe dearly bought victory of Wagram
to make
turn
the
more.
Napoleon
thought
he
family
of the
could Marie
at this
was that his marriage annulled. with Josephine Spanish War Meantime 386. The Spanish War. the
"
dragged
on.
Neither
Napoleon's
could
subdue
those
one
REFORM
IN
PRUSSIA
375
tives in seizing Portugal and Spain had been to strengthen but the result worked his Continental System against England, being an to Spain, from enemy altogether the other way.
England,
not
became
open to trade, so that England's relief, and her overloaded markets found immediate Incidentally, these colonies became exports rapidly increased.
new
wherever ally, open to English commerce her vast colonial Moreover, by French troops.
an
world
was
thrown
the
scene
of troubles
between
the
Spanish
officers,who
still
from Spain, and the colonists, who everything managed The to have some part in the resistance to Napoleon. wished the growth of a spirit of independence. result was In Prussia the years immediately 387. Eeform in Prussia. wished
"
following
the
humiliating kingdom.
Peace
of Tilsit
were
the
Frederick
William
the task of anxious, from the beginning of his reign, to resume freeing the serfs, which was begun in the eighteenth century, The serfs on the royal domains but abandoned by his father. had been freed, and it was that they should become arranged the proprietors
to pay
a
of the lands
sum
certain
had
accustomed forward gone slowly ; more rapidly in the old Marks and in Pomerania than in the Prussian provinces and in Silesia. The
been
which they dwelt if they agreed in place of the services they of money This important to render. reform had
on
nobles had steadily resisted any effort to do the same with In 1807 the ills of the land were on their domains. serfs
great
were
the
so
that
to
sharp
medicine and
was
needed,
enough
if the
to
whole
gain
strength the
unity
assert
against William,
conqueror.
Accordingly
Frederick
Stein, issued an the advice of Baron edict, under October 9, declaring all the peasants free, and breaking down the rigid system the healthy of classes, which prevented
growth
a
of
the
or a
nation.
peasant
a
Henceforth
citizen.
peasant,
Land
and well
sold, and
as
even
the peasant
'*
land, as could acquire "noble" " land. The edict went too peasant
376
THE
CONQUEST
OF
EUROPE
far to suit the nobles, but not far enough to suit the reformers. The had been obliged to the peasants services which render on the estates of the nobles were did the not abolished, nor
tenants
of farms
become
the
owners.
Four
years
statesman,
provided could
that
surrender
a
their their
lord land
portion
of
way
in place of the services due, and could in this become real owners Although
many
regions
of their farms.
the
nobles
in
also gave
more
power
to
Baron
vom
of self-government
towns
the
and
reconstructed
Stein.
Baron
of 1757;
vom
the
Steiu,
Empire
1831. In
one
central
ernment, gov-
Karl,
Knight Born,
so
that Prussians
to this time
as
the
look back
died,
Entered
1800
tlie Prussian
was
service
absorbed
in 1780.
his barony
in Nassau.
arose
388. Napoleon's
partly due
men
to
the
and
changes French ideas about the rights of spread of Since men should be organized in society.
"
Influence.
These
the triumph
French
over
Russia
and
Prussia
in
1807,
grand those
duchy
introduced neighbor,
away
to
the
kingdom
Other
German
states, particularly
those in south
belonging
to the
Confederation
of
ENGLISH
INDUSTRY
AND
AGRICULTUBE
377
a
the Rhine,
had
begun
The
to abolish serfdom
and organize
better
empire exerted a great influence by 1810 it extended so strong, and because Baltic to the frontier of Naples. The kingdom of
French
Holland
had
been
absorbed,
cities north and important lands of the pope had been annexed, Many of the changes of Italy. made
were so
well as of Holland.
or
as
under
French
the
influence
itself.
Even
retained with slight modiNaples. Belgium, fic9.tions in countries like Holland, and Such were the benefits of Napoleon's work and of the French
success,
that
they
was
outlived
empire
of laws
conduct
toward
weaker
states made
He hateful. his memory treated his allies with brutal contempt if they ventured to differ with him. When the king in marriage hesitated to to give his daughter of Bavaria de Beauharnais, Napoleon Napoleon's ened threatstepson, Eugene
to send
regarded
body
and
as
take her
by force.
He
389. English
that England
was
Industry
and
strange
so
the burden of the long struggle able to endure her trade and made taxes hindered with Napoleon, which lish When was the Peace of Amiens crushing. made, the Eng-
nearly three billion dollars. The interest on the tax to be debt and the increasing expenses caused the income dollars. When ten per cent, of all incomes one over thousand
debt
was
the
new
series of
wars
broke
out, England
was
expected
to
contribute
allies since she could not put her have been too task would the field. The new culture riches she had began to draw from agrilish industry. The new enabled the Engmachinery
to the
and
weavers
to make
thread
it had of what the articles could afford to pay the expense of smuggling into Europe the and sell at a price lower than that at which one-third
same
goods
could be produced
on
the Continent.
378
390.
all her
THE
CONQUEST
OF
EUROPE
The
War
resources
by a weakened her attacks upon neutral trade, although before it began England had withdrawn The the offensive orders. brought war little glory to either country. The English, in 1812 and 1813,
were
In 1812, when England of 1812. needed for a final struggle with Napoleon, she was States. This grew out of war with the United
"
send
mainly occupied by the Spanish campaign large bodies of troops. to America Their possession of the seas, though American
and
the Constitution,won
and
was
American
made
brilliant victories in single ship actions, squadrons gained control of the lakes. Peace
1814, but the
news
was so
in
late
in reaching
of the
America
that in
campaign
January,
veterans
Spanish
391.
The
Orleans. received a bloody repulse before New Russian Campaig-n. The friendship between poleon Na"
Alexander was was and the Tsar Alexander short-lived. indignant that the trade of Eussia with England in ship timber, leon naval supplies, and wheat should be ruined, while Napolicensed
English. might offended
were
French
tsar
merchants
The
grow
trade
of Poland.
Alexander
Napoleon
by deciding
to admit
brought
were
in American about
to
ships.
Alexander England.
was
withdraw
the
struggle
against
1812.
ies result of these misunderstandings and jealousbetween Eussia in an outbreak of war and Prance Napoleon had organized an dred army of nearly four hunmen.
The
He
hoped
to reach
the Eussian
frontier
into Prussian This territory. advance to draw the French was what the tsar wanted, for he planned far from their base of supplies, within the interminable plains
could
His his Napoleon fought of Eussia. plan was successful. by the smokonly to find himself surrounded way to Moscow, ing ruins enough,
constant
did not begin his retreat early city. He and before he had gone far winter set in. Between attacks by the Eussians and the bitter cold most of
of
that
OBSTACLES
TO
PEACE
379
the
"
Grand
hands
a new
left the remnant in the Napoleon perished. back to Paris to organize of his generals and hastened of the states which army, for he felt that in 1813 many cringed before him
would attempt
to throw
Army
"
had
hitherto
off
the hated
yoke.
Prussia's opportunity had of Liberation. The king had been forced to send an army under General come. in the Eussian war. Yorck to assist Napoleon This army the joined Russians as soon as the extent of the French losses
392.
The
Wars
"
was
known.
act treason
1813, the king, who had called the because he did not dare defy Napoleon, a made By extraordinary the tsar. efforts Napoleon got
In February, army
and
won
two
or
three
days of his supremacy he had too deeply no that he was not to find them all gathering for his ruin, now longer omnipotent. The Austrians declared that the time had
come
the work of 1809 and 1810 ; that they must have back some must of their lost possessions, and that Napoleon the Baltic and restore to on give up the lands he had annexed Prussia the parts of Poland he had taken away. Napoleon
to undo
would and
was
so
not make
these
or
any
the French toward steadily fighting his way northward 'frontier. In spite of overwhelming gained odds. Napoleon in August, but a littlelater sufone more victory at Dresden fered
at Leipsic.
Even
then
he
would
not
reconcile
within with
the
assurance
that
all
did he understand the state of affairs yet be saved, nor him, April 6, to abdicate. until his own generals compelled The allies allowed him to retain the title of emperor, and to take as his domain the littleisland of Elba, near the Italian
coast.
"
The
when
Napoleon
was
task
not
been
380
torn
THE
CONQUEST
over
OF
EUROPE
with
war
had
away
redrawn
new
Each years. successive peace Europe. Old rights had been swept the map of interests had been created. It was probable twenty would
for
questions
one
another A
at
be
at Vienna
done
both
the
because
should be Europe.
to
of Warsaw, nearly all the grand duchy while Prussia Saxony, whose conmost ruler had been Napoleon's stant wished England by France, were ally. and Austria, supported
annex
ready
carried
to
go
out.
more
to
w^ar
rather
was
than also
Peace
such by endangered
permit
scheme France,
to be
fallen under the rule of the Bourbons. XVIII., the brother of Louis XVI., mounted the throne, dating his acts from the nineteenth year of his reign, as if nothing had happened in France since the little dauphin, Louis XVII.,
once
had
which Louis
the
son
of Louis
XVI.,
had
died
in
his Paris
prison.
The
living in exile returned, expecting that their nobles who were desire for vengeance foes would now upon their Revolutionary be satisfied and that all the offices and rewards be would
old officers of the Napoleonic this spectacle in a disgust and anger which
theirs.
The
new
Waterloo
Campaign.
"
In
news
March,
came
1815,
before
that Napoleon
marching
through
France,
soldiers sent out to arrest him, and, a little had fled. in Paris, and that the Bourbons
if the struggle of 1813 and 1814 was to begin It seemed as Napoleon an and assembled again. reestablished the empire in some army of 1814, for peace respects better than the army had released many soldiers, veterans of the earlier campaigns, who
had
been
was
imprisoned brief.
in
Prussia
and
Russia.
The
campaign
Napoleon
marched
northward
toward
THE
WATERLOO
CAMPAIGN
381
Brussels the
to
defeat
the
English
Prussians
Austrians
The
same
under At first he could begin the campaign. Prussians defeated at Ligny, June were
Blticher,
and the
successful.
16.
at
On
the
day,
Wellington
had
checked
Marshal
Ney
Quatres
Bras, five miles away. leon Napohad to an opportunity crush Wellington but
as wars.
the
no
next
morning, moved
he
longer his
early
to
the
retired front
of Waterloo.
a
June
18,
great
battle
fought.
army
Part
of the French
had
in
taken pursuing
the
wrong
road
of
Prussians
the
field.
to
use
Wellesley, Knighted
in
died,
forced
reserve
(Spain and
1812
Portugal)
in 1808.
In
his
cesses suc-
the
his
Old
Duke
on
Guard
the
failed in English
assault
position,
other
Prussian
"
regiments
Save, who can." French disbanded. army again abdicated. he went board on English England.
was
heard,
that the
overwhelming returned
to
Napoleon
an
Paris
and
Failing in
an
attempt
war
to escape
to America,
vessel, insisting that the him to reside quietly in government should permit But the government, acting in agreement with the
English
382
allies, sent him
THE
CONQUEST
OF
EUBOPE
carewhere he was fully his death, six years later. guarded until 395. The Terms By 1815. the of Peace, agreements Vienna, and at Paris after the Waterloo at made campaign,
"
to the island
of St. Helena,
was of Europe partially restored, but there were France left with little was several changes of importance. more than the frontiers she had before the Eevolution. In
Italy Venice
went
to Austria
and
Genoa
to the
kingdom
Sardinia.
The
German
states
was
of in
of the Ehine, which had Holland, henceforward called the kingdom of the Ketherlands, were had given the lands which before the victories of France
also gained lands on the left bank been in French hands since 1795. To
included in are and which now Belgium. Nearly to the all the grand duchy of Warsaw went Tsar Alexander, to rule it separately from who promised Eussia Russia monarchy. and as a constitutional retained Finland, and Sweden by the acquisition of was compensated Norway
that
a
Netherlands,
which
great
belonged
Slav
to
Denmark.
This
decision
meant
in Europe thrust farther west was power before. The gains of Prussia, replacing her losses of than ever Polish territory, were more valuable to her, because they contained
a
pure
German
Prussia a better population and made interests than Austria be. of German could Roman Empire, to restore the Holy attempt
states
were
in a confederation under grouped Although the tide of the honorary of Austria. presidency French had boundaries the conquest of receded, leaving Europe had been in 1792, the better organization as they much
introduced
a
did
not
where every-
permanent
result of their
THi:
SETTLEMENT
OF
1815
383
384
THE
CONQUEST
OF
EUROPE
SUMMARY
I. Napoleon's
^
Mastery
Established. make
was
"
1.
His
(ffl) annexations
sons
peace
not
with
England
war
:
ready
for
in 1803 ;
(c) reasons
and
for
the
of Prussia.
2. Results
treatment (/;)
(a)
;
victories of AusterPrussia
states ;
litz,Jena,
of Naples
Roman
Empire
(d) petty
to
disappear
which
to
benefited.
trade
3. from
Milan
Attempt
coerce
England:
of
on
English in
neutrals;
decree
;
Berlin
decree,
orders
council,
neutrals, especially ; (d) treatment of Denmark and Portugal ; (e) seizure of Spain and effect upon Spanish colonies English trade; (/) England's 4. Prussia sources and of strength.
seeks
Americans
(a) previous efforts to abolish serfdom ; (6) abolition of caste system ; (c) feudal dues. 5. Benefits and evils of Napoleonic rule : (a) reorganization of society and introduction over the of better system of law ; (5) tyranny
strength
:
in reform
of
Napoleon.
"
1. Russian
campaign
2.
(a) reasons
Wars'
;
for
Army."
(b) policy
reason
of
Wellington
to peace
3. Obstacles
in France.
for
abdication.
for territory ;
(b) discontent
from Elba
; at Waterloo
final attempt:
(a) his
escape
and
reception
his
(") causes
of peace
:
of his defeat
(c) (6)
exile.
(a)
frontiers
;
of France
gains
of Prussia
(c) settlement
in Germany
(d)
case
of
Poland.
IMPORTANT
1805, October
1805, December 1806, October. 1807, July. 21.
2.
DATES
Battle of Trafalgar.
Battle of Austerlitz. of Jena
Battles
and
Auerstadt
Peace
1807, October.
1808. 1812.
Seizure
Russian
1814, April.
1815, June
First abdication
of Napoleon.
18.
Battle of Waterloo.
SUMMARY
385
FURTHER
STUDY
General
Paragraphs
Reading
:
see
Chs. 21-23.
378.
Causes
different points of view, Fournier, I., Cli. 17 ; invasion II., Cli. 7 ; Rose, Napoleon, 251 f".; Lanfrey, Rose, Essays, Appendix. of England,
of the New
War: Mahan,
379.
Trafalgar:
Nelson,
Henderson,
Side Lights,
Group 380.
Prussia 264.
Fyffe, 192-200 ; Colby, No. 109. 30 ; Austerlitz campaign, Seeley, Stein, I., 240II., 270-295; Crushed : Henderson,
381.
Naples
Anderson,
No.
75, A
and
No. 78, A of Francis, Anderson, ^Abdication Vol. II., No. 2, pp. 14-17 ; Colby, No, 110.
review
origin
155,
and
156,
Roman
Empire,
see
paragraphs
109,
382.
Continental
and
Blockade:
decrees,
Anderson,
see
No.
77, A-G;
; for explanation
171-172, 18.
:
176-177,
184, 206,
Sea
Power,
II., Ch.
383.
Copenhagen
Rose,
Affair
especially Fournier,
;
or
414-416
; English
view,
Napoleon, Anderson,
384. 386.
81 ; explanations of
or
Rose.
Consequences
Spanish
Rose,
Bev.
Era,
387.
Reform
in Prussia
Germany, 388.
Annexation
see
son, Hender-
of
Papal
States
Anderson,
No.
84, A
and
B ;
12 ff,
See 325,
Compare
Wars
326,
382.
and
references.
of Liberation:
Restoration
:
Henderson,
II., 295-316
; Pasquier,
; Colby, No.
Ill,
First
Fyffe, 375-380
:
Waterloo
Campaign
especially
Rose, 31.
II., Ch.
112 ; Henderson,
Side Lights,
:
Group
395.
Terms
Rose,
treaty
No.
91 ;
see
Fyffe,
357-364;
Seeley,
III,, 231-349;
Metter-
nich. Additional
Napoleonic
in Southern
Policy
in
Germany;
ston, John-
Napoleonic
Italy, 2 vols.
386
Review,
THE
CONQUEST
; period,
OF
EUBOPE
Chs. 21-24
Era.
1789-1815
the Revolutionary
and
onic Napole-
Special
I.
Reviews
Geographical
Saxony German
;
most (rt)
Changes.
and map
"
1. Germany:
on
tlie Rliine ;
part of from
(c)
of Poland, for
small states, including ecclesiastical principalities Roman Empire dissolved. 2. Russia gains 3. Sweden Norway Finland. and (6) gains 4.
Venice 6. England annexed by Austria.
in
exchange
Finland. by
5. Genoa
annexed
Sardinia.
Dutch
as
a
colonies, including
Leader
:
Ceylon
and
in
Revolutionary
Change.
4 ;
1. Abolition adopted
;
of feudal December,
system
(a) decrees
to France
of August
(6) policy
in
by French
armies
sult (c)re-
(d) changes
2. Legal
effected in kingdoms
:
brothers.
reforms
;
(a)those
(") embodied
in France
in the
Code
countries.
3. Changes
;
in the
Church
made Code in of
of
Church
in
property
;
(") secularization
Church
4.
Germany
;
1794-1802
Reorganization
of
states
(a) aspirations
states
many (5) changes in Gerby "secularization" ; (c) German and media tization kingdoms a kingdom made ; (e)partial restoration ; (d) Holland
aroused in Italy ;
" "
of Poland,
III. Revolutionary
attitude forcibly
France
in
the
Role
of
Louis
XIV.
"
1. Original 2. France
of revolutionary
France
toward
conquest.
3.
institutions her neighbors. carries republican among frontiers, which incidentally Ambition to attain "natural"
necessary
renders
in Italy and
to attempt
in Germany.
to control
:
the
Continental
as
system.
5. Result
all Europe
against France,
1815,
as
France
is overwhelmed
by
and
in 1713
1714.
"
IV.
Events
Touching
on
American America.
History. 2. Effect
1. Impression
war
Revolution
:
of
upon
made American
by the
commerce
1793 ;
(6) after
of
:
methods Period
1805 ;
tem sys1812.
V.
Leading
Mirabeau,
Robespierre, I. ;
Napoleon
Pius VII.
; Pitt, Nelson,
Wellington
CHAPTER
XXV.
REORGANIZED
EUROPE
396.
The
Uses
of Peace.
"
The
wars,
which
had
with scarcely a pause from 1792 to 1815, were known. longer period of peace than western Europe had ever " From 1815 until 1848 there were only military promenades," rections, like the French invasion of Spain in 1823, or bloody insur-
continued followed by a
Such
like those of the Parisians and long period of quiet was needed
The
using
trial induswere
unknown
upon
on
Continent.
people
The
effect of
this reorganiz
the
important
as
social rights and their political aims. At the close of the war 397. English Industry and Trade. "800,000,000 England was ; staggering under a debt of over her system her workmen were reduced almost to beggary, and of taxation enriched the landowners rather than the public
"
to unite to obtain employees estant higher wages. Ancient statutes still kept from office Proteven Catholics were dissenters and Catholics. not had towns Some of the great manufacturing allowed to vote. had no while boroughs which representatives in Parliament,
treasury.
Her
laws
forbade
and
were
owned
by landlords
two
members.
Many
of these
injustices
not
would frightened
been
removed
course
by the
the
English
been
soon
Eevohition.
As
388
tlie war
REORGANIZED
EUROPE
In industry ceased the struggle for reform began. her rivals because had an advantage over and trade England the war through she had crippled their commerce and because
as
partially developed the factory system, while they generally used the old domestic system of manufacture. by introducing railways The English increased this advantage
by 1815
she had
and
steamships of the
earlier than
did
other
came
growth
reduction
towns
An
The
Eakly
English
Steamboat.
the
was
Clyde
was steamer earliest British passenger in 1812, five years after the Clermont
Comet,
launched
launched
at New
on.
the
York.
be
Clear-sighted
in the
men
saw
that the
the Dutch
old Navigation
centuries tariffs reduced in
struggle
with
nearly
two
be changed and the high order that trade might be freer. Since what
before, must
new
was
done
upon.
brought
ment Parlia-
prosperity, modified
steps
were
ventured
creased which made strikes a crime and infor the protection of men, women, the regulations to work long hours in unhealthy and children compelled mills laws disqualifying in coal mines. In 1828 and 1829 the or
were
repealed.
There
was
no
change
REORGANIZATION
OF
GERMAN
TRADE
389
in the
in Parliament of representation until another Europe. wave over of revolution had. swept 398. Reorganization Trade. So long as the war of German
system
"
lasted French
from
and
German
English
to
competition
threatened
grown
bring
disaster
industries
which
had
up
barred
under out by a
formation
English were goods shelter, unless led to the danger system of tariffs. The of protectionist parties. In Prussia the trouble was this
Billy.
increased
old provincial
tariffs levied
on
As goods passing from one province to another still existed. Prussia was divided into provinces Germany divided so was
into
states,
"
Prussia,
Saxony,
Baden,
Wlirtemberg,
Hanover,
bound
Prussia
as
the
she first
years
in forming
to enact
a
stronger
uniform
step
The political union. but low tariff for all her scattered several
provinces.
This
compelled
small
principalities
390
BEORGANIZEB
EUROPE
by Prussian lands to make a surrounded customs ZoUverein in 1819 and the years following, union or with Prussia, to be but one tariff frontier according to which there was
which
were
for the
group, and
receipts.
of the
to orattempted ganize rival groups, but by 1837 Saxony, Bavaria, and other the ZoUverein, which then included a German states had joined states
were
to have
their share
Hanover, of twenty-six population millions. with Oldenburg independent an stillmaintained and Brunswick, organization. The German districts of Austria were When a not admitted. introduced, it bore on its face the effigy of currency unit was
There
was
an
of made
real with
foreign countries in the name Trade throughout of the union. the country was rendered easier by the construction of macadamized After 1835 railways built. The greater were roads.
ease
of communication
between
broke
state
down
and
the
narrow
399.
to
abolish
a
and kept
to work
from
developing
the
had old monarchy into kings and princes the the completed tant imporindustry were
and changes
Revolution
had
work
of union.
The
they
in French
a better use enabled the country to make Frora 1815 manufacturers were endeavoring by the factory to replace methods of domestic manufacture imported or English were others constructed machines system. introduced. New industries were upon similar plans.
By
1840
it became
thread
to
wholly
of rotation of the price of sugar, brought almost Indies, the sugar beet was extensively
by
better system
THE
RESTORATION
IN
FRANCE
391
cultivated.
empire was kinds, the
The magnificent system of roads begun during the These roads were of three rapidly developed.
Even and neighborhood. for the petty trade from
farm,
was
were
It
not
undertook
cities grew
rapidly. improved,
factory system the the result of the new The of the working condition people from day was the working although long and
hours
many
women
and
children
employed.
These
evils
were
partially remedied
by
new
laws.
400.
were
The
Restoration
on
in France.
"
While
these
going
in the
industrial
life of England
were men
politicians, revolutionists, and statesmen left by the of the problems settle some
and Napoleonic
changes Europe,
to
tionary Revolu-
XVIII.
and
mand the dereturned of his friends for vengeance upon Napoleon's supporters for a restoration of the ancient order of things. ing Accordwhich
the
when from
Louis
to the constitution
a
king
had
granted
there
were
of peers, selected from the older nobility and from chamber for service in the army or in the by Napoleon those ennobled of deputies, elected by about administration, and a chamber voters, each of whom paid sixty dollars or ninety thousand
the chamber more of peers was Many liberal than the chamber of deputies. of the peers had in its the Revolution and grown up under still believed The deputies principles. rallied about the king's brother, the count of Artois, and joinedhim in urging that the lands
more
in direct taxes.
Often
which should
as
own
had
been
taken
from
the
and
the
Church
organized from its
should income
be
even
property demanded
392
religious freedom. influence had not
b:b:obganized
Europe
Tliey
an
obtained brooded
son
so
over
much the
the of the empire, assassinated memories Artois, the hope of the Bourbon family.
happened,
the king
was
X.,
and
really
ceased
to
Reaction
in Germany.
the French
"
Other European
they
; indeed
were even
against
Napoleon,
promised
of the people should by granting be rewarded them written with tions, constitu-
representative As soon as assemblies. danger the common was past, the old distrust with
which
Metternich.
chief minister
died, 1859.
Chief
minister
of Austria,
1809-1848.
which
was
state
in the
not
German
his
king
rose
to keep
the
Eevolution,
to
and
he
argued
that
III. began
make concessions to political enthusiasts like Louis XVI., find no place to pause before he
As in France, it was a murder altogether. The the enemies strengthened of the liberal party.
THE
''HOLY''
ALLIANCE
S93
an
victim Russian
was
literary
man
named attacked
Kotzebue,
the
agent
caiise
government,
who
liberal
of the in his
Sands, a theological stuwas dent murderer to rid his country of a dangerous traitor. thought who This happened in 1819. to Metternich seized the opportunity in Germany the ministers of the other governments convince
newspaper, while
the
that it was
to compel
time the
to journals
publish
a
by
the
censor.
matter
he
failed.
kings
of
Bavaria
and
Wurtemberg
of Baden
to abandon
They to see that only were clear-sighted enough parliaments. by rallying their people resist the could they about them domineering Prussia received no tution, constiadvice of Austria. for the Hardenberg the schemes and of Stein and
betterment
fully not of the condition of the peasants were However, faithful Prussian officers in the provinces carried out. introduced the a sound administration and prepared for a time when a scattered territories of the kingdom interests would common enable the people to demand share in the government.
sense some
of
402. The
and
"
Holy
"
Alliance.
"
In 1815 England,
an made alliance to guard against a new At the same time the Tsar outbreak of revolution in France. Alexander became anxious that his brother rulers should promise to be guided in the government of their peoples and in their
Austria
had
dealings
by the principles of the Christian another with one they signed to please him, and religion. This pledge, which States was the United which even asked to accept, was called By the year 1818 France no longer caused the Holy Alliance.
her neighbors that it would France,
Metternich and Alexander anxiety. concluded for the four governments, be well together with to do for Europe what they had been doing for France, which English policy.
that is,to check at the outset any revolutionary movement by spreading might imperil the peace of Europe. The ministry was reluctant to joinin such a meddlesome
394
But
EEORGANIZED
EUROPE
Metternicli gained his point, for, as soon as the revolutions forced the kings of Spain and of of 1820 in Spain and Naples
Naples
to grant constitutions, he called conferences to decide
The the revolutionists. to be confused come now with the Holy Alliance, and this title clung to it. The revolutionists of Naples were obliged to give became way before an Austrian army and the old government
more
how
to put down
"
The
were
Spanish
The' French
were
anxious
that the
Spaniards
left to settle their difficultieswith King Ferdinand. heartily sick of the pretensions the English minister, was of " " There was Holy English the allies.' another reason why the
were
should be Canning,
displeased.
When
the
Spanish
brother Joseph, against Napoleon's did not exist under trade freely with them, a privilege which Several colonies submitted the old colonial system of Spain.
to
King
Ferdinand
after
he
was
the
as
he
tried
more,
once
In that year and by 1822 had every prospect of succeeding. the United States recognized the independence of Buenos Ayres, Chili, Peru, Colombia, and Mexico. Since the allies proposed
not
only to free the Spanish king from his constitution, but also to help him win back his lost colonies, possibly taking a part that her growing trade was saw of them as a reward, England
The
threatened.
Eussian
United
States
was
advance
Canning
a
also alarmed, especially by Alaska along the Pacific coast. in States join and the United
declaration opposing the schemes of the allies. The American felt that it would be wiser to issue a separate declaration government After the French army had restored King Ferdinand to power in 1823, rumors their that the allies were completing
plans led Canning to intimate the disapproval of England.
and Spain plainly to both France cisive, This of itself must have been deno
combination
of European
states
REVOLT
OF
THE
GREEKS
395
the seas without England's consent. could send an expedition across To England's President Monroe's added opposition was to Congress, later called the declaration, in his annual message Doctrine, that the United States would Monroe regard as unfriendly any attack
on
the independence
to organize
anew was a
or
attempt
continent.
soon
No
more
of
afterward
Spain
gave
with
In April, 1821, after the Austrian the revolutionary party in Naples and
"
insurrection
At
like the other revolts. It this affair was far different. The Greeks did not rise against a king who was a share in the government refused to grant them ; they were struggling
to free
themselves
from
the hated
race
of
Turks
which
to of oppression overspread Greece, carrying the sense The Turks taught by their religion that were every hearth. inferior, only fit to pay tribute. Had the an the Christian was
Christian population of the Balkan Peninsula been of one race, the task of driving the Turk back toward his Asiatic home would not have been so difficult but the Slavs in the north distrusted ;
the Greeks, because the Turks
had
often
employed
Greeks
these
men
in
the administration of their northern provinces, and had not hesitated to despoil the inhabitants for gain. Rumanians and Bulgarians
The
Slavic
could not see that good would come This lack of union, to them by restoring the old Greek empire. then and many times since that day, enabled the Turk to keep
fast his hold
on
Europe.
The
The
same
Turks
measure
the
they could children, upon whom out to the Greeks within their meted Occasionally the gloomy of vengeance.
deed of Homeric lighted up by some valor of ferocity was by the heroic self-sacrifice of the Philhellenes, the " lovers
396
REORGANIZED
EUROPE
had come from Europe to save the western of Hellas," who The Russian faith as the Greeks, cause. people held the same kindled at the stories of and therefore their indignation was Turkish cruelties, and they could not understand why Alexander refused to send his armies to the rescue. the Tsar der, Alexan-
influenced though
had
come
he
was
by Metternich,
Nicholas
little
under Canning's leadership, was to aid them, especially since Ibrahim, the sure Ali, had brought an army son of the pasha of Egypt, Mehemet to the Morea ing over and was systematically ravaging it and killthat England,
the inhabitants. agreement
to mediate
In 1827
Russia
and
England
reached
an
When they undertook which France also accepted. between the sultan and the Greeks, the sultan contemptuous their offer. They therefore used force to
rejected
career
of Ibrahim, and in the bay of Navarino utterly Turkish fleet. War the Egyptian and speedily broke the Russians
an
out between
Greece
became
and independent
the Turks.
The and
kingdom
that
was
"
France
was
The willingness of Charles of revolution. had the interests of the State to the Church
many with
a
even
new
majority,
upon
the wishes
were
chamber in 1827.
already
famous
historians,
Guizot,
author of History
Thiers, whose popular of the French Revolution had done much to unite the Another nent oppoolder revolutionists against the government. General Lafayette, who, though a republican in sentiwas ment,
History
of Chnlization, and
was
more
anxious
to
secure
liberty than
to establish any
a
particular chamber
hoped to obtain Charles of government. favorable to his ministers, but a new of deputies more form
NEW
BEVOLUTION
IN
FRANCE
397
election in 1830 only increased the strength of the opposition. Charles and his advisers saw no way out of their difficulties to change the laws without the consent save of the legislature.
dissolved the ordinances which elected chamber of deputies, ordered the election of newly that changed with the qualifications for voting so another, July
26 he issued
several
many
stifle public
opinion,
declared
After
day
or
two
the poamong of uncertainty litical leaders, the workingmen of the and students and many
middle class armed themselves, threw up barricades, and began to fight for the public buildings.
The struggle thousand
or
was
so
fierce that
were
five killed
the king
Lafayette After
his return took
in
Later
Life.
heights could
of St. Cloud
see
from
no
imprisonment
Lafayette
and
active part in politics for many He years. revisited America in 1824-1825. See also p. 329.
Ville
and
Notre
Dame.
by jarred
The
the constant
The
of
of Orleans, son of the Philippe Egalite of the Eevolution, was brought into Paris and made lieutenant-general of Lafayette the kingdom. reconciled the republicans to the plan
of substituting the and on August Meantime
government
duke
House
7
bon, of Orleans for the House of BourLouis Philippe king. was proclaimed forced
was
Charles
of the
X.
new
was
to retire to England.
The old,
king
much
like that
of the
except
belonged
398
406.
France
BEOEGANIZED
EUROPE
Kingdom
of Belgium. reformers
"
The
over
Revolution
Europe
of 1830
Belgians
in
incited eager
or
all
to overthrow
tyrannical
never
badly
ceased
The the
had
Dutch.
This
after they discovered that the unpopular wanted to hold nearly all the offices and to have public language, although the Belbusiness carried on in the Dutch gians
union Dutch
became
very
were
to pay
half
the opposition
because
At first the taxes and half the debt. ous, the Dutch was not dangergovernment
were
divided
among
themselves,
one
party wishing liberty of worship, liberty of speech, and liberty for the Church of the press, while the other argued that it was to tell the people what to believe, and that such liberties were By and by some the cause of almost all the evil in the world.
churchmen
who had
Church
several times in France the loss of liberty, began in to argue that consequence of
was
1828.
The
violent Belgians to an stirred the more After some fighting the revolutionary leaders declared the Belgian provinces
ties parParis
independent,
October 4, 1830.
congress
was
was
called, a constitution modelled on that of England and Leopold of Coburg invited to become king.
was
opposed
by King
of
William
of Holland,
governments
were
Russia,
supported
by
England
was was
and France,
Thus Poland
Alexander
had
the Poles
separate given
kingdom but he
in accordance
did
not
After
them,
an
people
and
became drove
out
1830, Since
none
Warsaw
rose
Russians. dared to
of the other governments either wished interfere, Poland was was and again conquered treated simply as one of the provinces of Russia.
thenceforth
AUSTRIA-HUNGARY
399
The success of the English Parliament. of in France increased the outcry in England for the Revolution The chief obstacle was the reform the House of parliament. by the of Lords, which refused to accept the plan adopted House For a time there was danger rection, of Commons. of insur"
408. Reform
yielded
when
the
king
a
threatened
to
to the
peerage
to
to create
in majority
favor lost
According
this plan
to parliament,
thirty others
granted
for there
to
the
counties reform
or
The seats so vacated were of two. hitherto unrepreto large towns sented.
This
was
still a
did not bring about universal suffrage, high property qualification for voters, but
possessed the way for prepared One of its first consequences landowners had
it weakened
over
the
the rise to power of the democracy. the abolition of slavery throughout the British was being paid what was colonies, each slave owner regarded as a A few years later, partly in consefair price for his slaves. quence of the famine in Ireland, the Corn laws, or tariff on the importation By this action the English of grain, were repealed. adopted the policy of free trade.
409.
in
the
Austria-Hungary.
States
of down the
"
had
been
uprisings
Church,
when cis Frandifficultto play. Even the old Emperor more policeman was machine weak. realized that the Austrian governmental to say nothing A spirit was and Bohemia, stirring in Himgary
were revolutionists A time troops. aid of Austrian find the part of general would
garians be fatal to it. The Hunof Italy and Germany, which would demanded that their ancient rights as a separate kingdom become a than more memory. should something
Enthusiasts
from
like the young gary Kossuth wished to separate HunAustria, retaining the same as the sole monarch had
of the its
own
bond.
in the
Hungary
hands
great
400
the
EEORGANIZED
EUROPE
middle
no
the
Many
feudal burdens
that of France there was a large Slavic population parts of Hungary of which Magyars Hungarians insisting that or were the real jealous, become if they would Magyar these peoples the must
worse
enjoy
Austria was awakened. liberal men among everywhere the years after 1830 were
two
claimed Germans and Czechs was little better off. discontent The
in Europe showed
for themselves.
only
breathing
revolutions.
SUMMARY
I. Agkiculture,
rivals ;
Industry,
Trade.
"
1. England:
(a) advantages
labor.
:
over
(6) changes
of
a
in the laws
of trade and
2. Germany,
growth
common
tariff system.
;
3. France
(a) introduction
building. in
France
:
of factory II.
Attempts
to
system
check
(6) new
industries ;
"
(c)railroad
Restoration
Revolution.
1.
(a) attitude
2. Germany
;
of the returned
:
nobles ;
(a)
influence of Metternich
of the Artois
party.
of parliaments of the
allies
improvements
in administration.
3. Action
allies in Spanish
Doctrine
III.
New
1. The
Greeks
;
Europeans
:
and
its
;
2. France
(a)
reasons
to
;
government played
(ft) attempt
by Lafayette
revolution,
of the
;
king to change
of the
(c) part
(d) character
and
government. of Poland.
3. Belgian 5. Reform
its causes
results.
4. Fate
in England.
6. Threatening
IMPORTANT
1815. Treaty
DATES
Russia, Prussia, and England
of alliance of Austria,
against
1821. 1823.
Monroe
Doctrine.
SUMMABY
401
1829.
Catholic
1830, July.
the "July"
revolution.
Kingdom 1832.
Reform
established. parliament.
FURTHER
STUDY
General
histories of England Green, Cheyne, by Gardiner, Coman or Adams ; and Kendall ; of France by Duruy by Whitman Italy by by Henderson ; of ; of Austria
or
Stillman,
Europe, Paragraphs 397. Trade
:
Probyn, by
the Countess
Cesaresco
; general
histories of and
Fyffe, Seignobos,
Judson.
Cheyney,
Bright,
Industrial
and
Social History
No.
of England,
History
212 ff.;
reforms,
113, 115.
398.
Organization
1763,
of German
Rand,
Economic
since
170-206. Politics
No.
:
400.
French
Seignobos,
Bp.,
115-125
Charter
of 1814,
son, Ander-
93 ; Tr. and
in
3, pp. 2-8.
II., 324-338; Metternich's Bp., ibid.,
401.
Reaction
Germany:
Henderson,
I., 139-178.
;
402.
Holy
Alliance
Seignobos,
748-759
including
of
allies
403.
No. 100. Anderson, against France, European Spain : Payne, and her Colonies
Doctrine,
Foster,
American
Diplomacy,
Walpole,
:
Greeks
and
Fyffe.
Compare
paragraphs
on
empire
on
the Turks.
:
405.
in France
Fyffe,
603-619
see
or
Seignobos,
125-132
Anderson,
No.
104 ;
Bourbon-Orleans
genealogy
408. 409.
Reform
in England
:
Macy,
Ch. 44 ; Colby,
;
or
No.
116.
Austria-Hungary
Seignobos, 401-412
Whitman,
Austria.
Additional
Reading
Andrews,
Political
Historical
Development the
of
Modern
Europe;
Thayer,
Founding
our
own
Sears,
Dawn
Growth
in
Nineteenth
2 vols. ;
Century; Sybel,
History The
of
Italian
Independence,
of
the German
Empire,
6 vols.; McCarthy,
of
Times,
History
in
of
England,
6 vols. ; 2 vols.
Lowell,
Governments
Continental Europe,
402
REORGANIZED
EUROPE
Bourbon-Obleans
Louis
XIII.,
Relationships
1 1T43
Louis
XIV.,
1 1715
Philip, Duke
of Orleans
I
Philip, the Regent
(1715-1722)
I
Louis Louis XV.,
1 1774
Louis
Louis
I
Philippe Philippe (Egalite) {executed, 1793) Louis Philippe, K. 1830-1848
Louis
XVI.,
1 1793
I
Louis
XVII.,
not
I
1 1795
of Berry, of Chambord,
1 1820 1 1883
I
Ferdinand,
(did
1 1842
reign)
Count Count
Duke of Paris, + 1894 of Orleans
CHAPTER
XXVI.
OF
1848
THE
REVOLUTION
410. Revolution
over
of 1848.
"
The
Eevoliition
of 1848 the
great
Europe
nation
with, greater rapidity than did It also stirred more peoples. of 1789. enthusiastic for equality, half a dozen
a
swept Revolution of
one
Instead
races were
to organize
national
life,as
well
as
to provide
equality
and
of
to
remove
of ancient
feudal
of
Outside
depended
general
France
failure
revolutionists
upon
Austria's
ability to play again the part of The darker the outlook for the Austrian or or at Pesth, the greater the at Prague Italy
or a new
German
empire.
When its
own
government
German
411.
that
The
Demand
was
on
for Reform.
"
men
imagined
Europe
the verge of another revolution, although in Italy, France, Hungary, had and Germany
hopes of the Italians
were
for Pius
steadily rising, his election to the papacy the year before, had pardoned all political exiles from his States, had granted the press greater freedom, had allowed the organization of a citizen
IX., upon
to advise the cardiwas guard, and had formed a council which nals in matters of government. His example had been followed by the grand duke of Tuscany and by the king of Sardinia. Charles Albert of Sardinia had long hoped to put himself at
the head
out of Italy.
404
He
comes,
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
IS48
"
had
sent word
to
group
of patriots that
when
the time
life, the life of my children, my army, my treasury, These men my all will be spent in the Italian cause." already looked to him as the director of the struggle for Italian independence. my The
pope, they
thought,
were pope's position was embarrassing, faithful children of the Church In the head. of which he was Erance the liberals urged that the tax qualification for voters
should because
The
should
be reduced
from
that certain
to vote
even
urged that officialsshould not be allowed to sit in parliament, because they were generally controlled by the government. torian To compel the ministry, at the head of which the hiswas Guizot, to make these demands
concessions, the reformers
held
In
banquets Germany
where there
their
was a
could
be freely discussed.
desire to replace the existing confederation diet by a real union and a representative The first insurrection
Constitutions in Italy.
"
took
At various periods the Sicilian 1848. place in Sicily in January, ing Durhad been separate from that of Naples. government had taken the Neapolitan the ISTapoleonic wars monarchy
refuge
a
in Sicily under
was
the protection
so
constitution
granted,
of real self-government. in 1815, and a government separate which had been annulled Palermo. from that of Naples, that they rose and captured to The king, alarmed by the insurrection, which threatened involve the took a constitution, but granted for a separate parliament Sicilian demand Naples,
The
no
In 1812 of English guns. that the Sicilians had an experience It was to regain this constitution,
account
of
and
he introduced resembled system Charles Albert, of Sardinia, Louis Philippe. government under granted could not afford to be outdone, and, early in March, law of the the fundamental the constitution which remained kinsfdom even the other Italian states and after it annexed
FALL
OF
LOUIS
PHILIPPE
405
also like
became
the kingdom
the French
constitution
was
24." While Charles 413. Fall of Louis Philippe, February debating the terms Albert was of the constitution, there was an started revolutions explosion in Paris, the echoes of which
in Vienna, in south Germany, to hold a great an attempt " " The banquet. reform Guizot and
in Berlin. It grew
out
of
bade ministry finally forthis, but the excited " Down cried crowds with Guizot," and began the streets.
to
ricade bar-
When
that
Louis
his
Philippe
was
found
ministry
even
with
the
guards,
interests he had he
reluctantly
asked
that
Guizot
to resign.
On
23,
a
evening, February
band
F. P. G. Guizot,
1787-1874.
Appointed
Paris
fired
on
shot
at the
soldiers replied
guard,
and
they
of XVIII.
in professor of history in 1812. Entered tlie service Louis tlie government under
in
Avith a volley, killing several Louis Philippe, virtually from 1810. The leaders the mob. of the placed the dead bodies in carts and carried them through was quarters, declaring that the government workmen's shooting down
the people. During the night the people took
arms
1811.
Cliief minister
of
ricades. and covered the streets in the eastern parts of the city with barThe king did not wish to provoke civil war and abdicated in favor of his grandson, the young count An of Paris. attempt
was once
to proclaim
more a
the count
republic.
of Paris king failed, and France Many of the workingmen who had
406
helped overthrow
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
1848
the monarchy
were
determined
the middle classes should not gain the whole advantage, as in 1830. They to recognize the the new government compelled to work and to promise the estabright of every Frenchman lishment
of national
should
manage
Such
Theybelieved that the people workshops. their industrial affairs as well as their government. ideas made that private many persons afraid
from
in Germany,
republic but
the triumph
In South obstinate ministry. Germany forced upon several rulers and reform ministries were The Hungarians, petty tyrannies swept away. although many Kossuth to have the revolutionary was eager party under
their country treated as a separate kingdom, that remembered the liberals in all parts of the empire gether. must stand or fall toKossuth declared that the future of Hungary never *' a while in the other provinces there existed would be secure system
of government He principle." in direct antagonism
to every
tional constitu-
did not
see
that though
for political liberty each was wished unwilling to be governed by any of its rivals. As a Magyar Hungarian, or he felt this national sentiment, but he did not sympathize with the empire
it in the drove
Croat
or
the
Serb.
March
13,
tumult
in Vienna
into exile, and the emperor to was compelled for Austria a constitution promise and separate governments for Hungary At the same time he appointed and Bohemia. as governor of Croatia Colonel Jellacic, who sympathized with Metternich
the
Croatians
independent
gary. of Hun-
415.
Revolution
in Prussia.
"
From
the beginning
of March
for a constitutional of Berlin had been clamoring The IV. Frederick William government. year before. King had called together in a united diet all the provincial diets,
the people
NATIONAL
JEALOUSIES
407
throw should be fulfilled. After tlie news of the overlonger and on of Metternich, the king could resist no March 18 promised a written constitution and other reforms. The people excitedly gathered in the castle square to acclaim
made
in 1813
the crowd became too noisy, the soldiers attempted In the confusion two shots were fired. The to restore order. cade betrayed people cried out that they were and began to barrithe streets. hand
him.
When
battle ensued.
the king
The
troops
were
gaining
the upper when recalled them. from the city, leaving it in control of the mob. that a representative assembly only promised
May, who
They
The
the
and Germany."
of those ready to place himself were through struggling for a united Germany. by the old German banner city preceded of "black, red, " in Prussia henceforth is merged gold," and declared that
but he seemed
in
416.
Austria
Attacked
in Italy.
"
The
news
from
Vienna
The people, after more than it did Berlin. excited Milan even hard fighting, drove the Austrian general E-adetzky out of Milan. Republic Venice followed this example and took the name of
Charles which Albert had referred in his letter to the Italian leaders, and he declared war against Austria, intending to drive her out of
the time
come
St. Mark.
Apparently
had
to
Italy.
the
new
Neither
national
the pope
nor
the
king
of Naples
could
resist
and they sent their troops northward General toward the plains of Lombardy and Venice. Radetzky by took refuge in the famous quadrilateral, covered four fortified cities and by the rivers Mincio The and Adige, enthusiasm spring and
summer
of Austria
there
their
great opportunity.
417.
National
Jealousies.
"
From
the
beginning
were
to be the jealousies was ominous signs that Austria's resource the troops fighting against the liberties of her foes. Among of Croats, which were regiments urged by of the Italians were
Governor
emperor
who Hungarians.
408
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
I84.8
upon The
either the
needed
his army
at
home,
he
for the Sicilians refused to accept the constitution which him as had granted. Early in May they formally deposed that after the reorganization of their government would select some other Italian prince as monarch. considered traitors not merely by the king but by
dom. all Neapolitans who wished to preserve the unity of the kingmany. Similar obstacles hindered the plan to reorganize GerA National parliament was chosen to meet at Frankfort. Bohemia was asked to send deputies, because she had been a
The Slavs Czechs Bohemian or old empire. in a sea be submerged of refused, fearing that they would by arranging Germans. They their antagonism also showed had another enemy Germany for a Slav congress at Prague.
state
of
the
in Denmark,
an
the Danish within duchies of Schleswig and Holstein, over which king reigned as duke. Holstein was a member attempt
of national
feeling brought
southern part Danish was patriotism and German into conflict and led to fighting. It was in patriotism came Hungary,, however, that violent race hatreds gave the imperial
government the the the
and inhabited
the
The
Slovacs
in the
Croats in the south, protested against being absorbed by Hungarians, mined were while the Hungarians equally deterto
rule these
formerly
docile
waited
for permission to invade troops. already fighting the Hungarian and the advisers of the emperor could
recover
from them,
had
thrown
render
THE
REACTION
409
the earliest revolution had taken place in the kingdom of Naples, so the reaction began there. National On the fifteenth of May, three days before the German
418.
The Reaction.
"
As
parliament met, in a riot brought about by a controversy the king and his new of deputies, his troops chamber The dissolved and another was assembly
between
were
torious. vic-
The king ordered the Neapolitan army ordered. been sent northward, ostensibly against the Austrians, to return A month later there were to Naples. They riots in Prague. by the Austrian general Winwere so thoroughly suppressed
dischgratz assembly
that the promise to grant the Bohemians a separate ignored, and they were was required to elect representatives At the same for the Austrian time a parliament.
struggle
was
fought
frightened
impossible
all the
to
men
establish in the midst of political turthe promised moil national workshops and the consequent ernment stagnation in business, and the govset every one who applied for work to digging in the
of property
in Europe.
It had
been
Champ
one
de Mars.
This
hundred
thousand.
soon over army of workmen numbered As they were organized and drilled in
more
of the
a
city.
were
menace
to
up
army
way.
in some other relief for the unemployed face to face with believing themselves For four not to yield without a struggle.
26, Paris
on was
turned
into
field. battle-
of France, and the Paris had barely escaped falling into the hands of a mob sent a thrill of fear through Europe. The result was that the aristocracy from and the middle classes drew back revolutionary In July came Charles Albert of Sardinia plans. another blow. defeated, forced to abandon Lombardy, was and early in August
to sign
a
the railroad from distant parts insurrection was The news that crushed.
brought
truce.
army
for
use
against
the
revolutionists.
the
Austrian
parlia-
410
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
I84.8
ment
abolished feudalism,
be redeemed,
providing
over
land
persons were while rights over annulled This satisfied the peasants and they without any payment. By this took little further interest in the political struggle. should time Jellacic had begun
to invade
Hungary,
which
the Austrian
declared to be in a state of siege. New disorders government in Vienna compelled the emperor to flee to Moravia. General to capture Windischgratz Vienna. The marched southward
Hungarians
sent
an
army
was
to
October
of the by the abdication, December 2, sure was government made more Ferdinand, who by his was of the sickly Emperor succeeded Francis Joseph. nephew
taken
were
defeated.
triumph
419. October
The
31
German
the
Parliament.
National
"
Between
May
at
German
parliament
among
and Frankfort
18
accomplished
were
by uneasily of its blunders in princes, who were ready to take advantage Although control lost in the March uprisings. order to recover important to do at once it was to was whatever necessary
the
watched
create
strong
Germany,
government, the of
man,"
it was
effective federal united under an five weeks before the deputies began to discuss
constitution, and then they took up firstthe "rights did in 1789. These the French they discussed as Their attempt to direct the settlement with failure, a troubles was the Schleswig-Holstein because
some
worse
a
excuse of them used it as an MeanGermany. in southern while in Prussia. from bad to worse
When
Prussian
assembly
upon
met
in May,
its leaders
saw
that they could not count and found that the Berlin
was
the
fickle Frederick
William,
ready
to insult
measures.
or
revolutionary
in 1789, populace, like the Parisians threaten the deputies unless they voted marck, Bisthem The nobles, and among
rallied to the
defence
of their privileges.
The
king
AUSTRIAN
SUCCESSES
411
altogether. only waited for a chance to be rid of the assembly His had the Austrian came government opportunity when 2, he appointed Two days later, November recaptured Vienna.
a
to meet the assembly at ministry, which summoned Brandenburg, it could no longer be supported or controlled where by the Berliners, and then he dissolved the assembly,
new
announcing
After Berlin
the the
to settle the to
serious
question Austrian
were
would
was
involved
in
with which the Austrian empire Servian, or Croatian parliament Austrian dominions.
a
disputes
Germany
mnst
consider
population.
long
controversy,
decided
to admit
only the
was
German
This of
regarded
states.
blow
at
the
to
unity
save
their
The
by the capture led to an invasion of Hungary and the occupation issued by the Early in March was a proclamation
Vienna
from
of the imperial
a single which bestowed constitution his dominions. To this challenge the German upon all parts of 28, by choosing Frederick as emperor parliament replied, March But Frederick William William IV. of Prussia. was
Emperor
Erancis
Joseph
disgusted
crown
with
picked accepted
had
no revolutionists and declared he wished out of the gutter, like that which Louis Philippe in 1830. Such a refusal doomed the whole
the
of project up.
which
Had
was
soon
afterward William
broken
accepted Austria. it would have meant 23, March the crown war with parliament elected him, only five days before the Frankfort had gained a final victory over Charles Albert the Austrians
"
420.
Austrian
Frederick
of Sardinia
at Novara.
Since
the
truce
questions of government
in Italy had
the
ever
412
from
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
1848
The pope and the grand duke of Tuscany settlement. had fled from their capitals, and republics had been organized the influence of Mazzini. at Florence at Rome under and
Charles Albert
only hope
saw
that
in renewed
war
with
Austria
lay his
of retaining the support of his own people and the lasted less than confidence of liberal Italians. The campaign a week that so long as he and ended in disaster. Knowing
remained
king
the
Austrians
his country a reasonable peace, he abdicated in favor of his son, Victor Emmanuel. Even after this victory Austria's would
not
grant
were
not
altogether
free.
Hungarians constitution,
would
and
not accept
the
more
revolutionary Joseph
a
yet to republics were be dealt with. An Austrian army cany of Tusrestored the grand duke
and
in May
in Hungary,
Italy, later 1894. life 1802;
Much spent
died
of
his
French
was
interfered.
a
France
in
exile.
nominally
republic
with
nephew of the great emperor, as president, but her political leaders in 1849 had lost all real sympathy Moreover, they were unwilling with republican government. that Austria should again control the affairs of central Italy.
Louis
Napoleon,
republic would accept France as mediator and that the jDope could be restored peacefully. Mazzini and his supporters scouted the idea of making to enter terms with Pope Pius or allowing the French army
Rome. It
was
Some
of them
thought
the
new
Roman
only after
siege that
July
put
down
the
Hungarian
SECOND
EMPIRE
IN
FRANCE
413
through succeeded in doing tliisin August the assistance of a large Russian army which the Tsar Nicholas himself as the special was glad to send, because he regarded Shortly after this Venice enemy of revolutionists everywhere.
insurrection. They
was
obliged
recovered still
im
king
of Naples
had
the
already only
one
should
did
421.
Triumph
the imperial
month William
conference
what
the governments
attempt
the
though Alpeople had failed to accomplish. sent a delegate to the conference, he withdrew Bavaria did the same Saxony ; and and of the
to
consented time
form
and
league with Prussia principally rians the Hungashould have put down
a
Since
Prussia
proposed
federal
constitution which pleased many of the members of the recent Frankfort their own to they urged parliament, governments This parliament joinin forming a Union parliament. met in March,
1850, in spite of the opposition of Austria, under whose influence the old diet of the Confederation had resumed its if there had been no revolution. Inas fluence sittings at Frankfort
by
the
tsar
and
threatened
by
Austria, Prussia
was
the Union and to recognize the diet. The obliged to abandon " Austrians had resolved to " first cheapen and then destroy their rival. The memory of this time of bitter humiliation, at Olmtltz, in called the Humiliation of Olmtltz, because it was
November, with
a
1850, that
the Prussians
made,
came.
remained Hardly
endured of the work of the revolution in Germany A few of the good laws equalizing taxation and or in Austria. feudal burdens had not been swept away in the turn removing of the tide.
remnant
422.
back
A Second
Empire
in France.
"
France
also the
was
drifting
toward
strong
government,
not
through
restoration
414
the
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
I848
but through the establishment monarchy of a second The for a president empire. constitution of 1848 provided Since the chosen by the people and for a legislative assembly. be at the head of the array and could appoint president would
of all government
including officers,
prefects of the departments, he was stronger than the much legislature, which could simply make the laws.
One
of the
candidates for the presidency Louis Kapoleon, was a nephew I. By this time of Napoleon
the disasters had
of the
first empire
been
forgotten
word
in
even
the
most
is not
Napoleon
Napoleon
III.
times
Charles
son
as
all
Louis
Napoleon
Bonaparte,
taken
together.
assembly
legislative
in 1849
men
who Born
an
the
daughter
was
at
Paris,
1808.
Italian insurrection
two
chiefly of
see
who
made
desired to
of the where
England,
throne.
The
could defend the constitution only by the monarchists. of the disputes between began to insist that he was Napoleon
of the representative had been so people large. than the
Gradually
more
directly
assembly,
a
because
about
majority
and
He
gathered
party
planned
to extend
was
the constitution,
its popularity
with
of office,which, according to The assembly lost term. one the poorer people by passing a law which
ENGLISH
DIFFICULTIES
415
It also made took the ballot away from three millions of them. a law upon gave the clergy more education which control over There the schools than they had had even under Charles X.
were
was
easiest way out of the difficulty to amend the constitution so that Napoleon could be reelected but the monarchists this. Although rumors prevented many
who
were
heard
so
that
Kapoleon
would
seize power,
were
for the army Napoleon had that his opportunity saw come. protection. 2, 1851, the anniversary December of Austerlitz, he ordered dismissed men, the arrest of many the assembly, prominent
in refusing
the
assembly
call upon
restored
a reject
universal
new
suffrage, and
much
constitution
his side, for over on that the people were seven millions for him hundred thousand and only six voted against his project.A year later a still larger popular vote restored the III. From the Kevoempire and gave him the title Napoleon showed
lution of 1848 which she had France made
had
so
preserved
a use.
strange
"
423.
English Difficulties.
England
was
great European countries that passed period of 1848 without dangerous Nevertheless she had her upheavals. Many been dissatisfied troubles. of the poorer people had
one
of the
not brought
a
charter and
parliaments,
the payment
poor men could afford to represent April, 1848, they proposed to march upon Westminster Troops were a monster petition. called out and two thousand
as
bearing
hundred
special
constables
were
enrolled.
The
"Chartists,"
the agitators were intimidated by this diswere play nicknamed, of force and sent the petition to parliament in three cabs. There was more serious trouble in Ireland, which had suffered
famine
in 1845
The
416
the famine
was
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
I848
ended, the landlords began to evict their poorer in order that better methods tenants of cultivation might be During Thousands introduced. were put out on the roadsides.
these
stream
the rapidly,
the building of railroads and the opening chiefly through dawning lines. Men boasted that a new era was of steamship impossible. To to make freedom in which war of trade was celebrate London
soon
this
industrial
was
exhibition
and
progress
an
national interin
Crystal
were
Palace
in 1851.
Unhappily
the hopes
a new
for peace
destined
to be disappointed
by
SUMMAEY I. Reform
Revolution. Germany.
1. Particular
or
"
changes
desired in France,
3.
;
Italy, and
2. New
constitutions
the 4.
;
in Italy.
France
(a)
accidental
character
of
February
revolution
:
(")
mands de-
Austria-Hungary
overthrow
(a)
national 5.
Hungarians
(6)
of Metternich.
Germany
Berliners
movement.
(a)
liberal ministries
; established(6) uprising
of the
(c) attitude
the
of Prussian
king
toward
German
national
II. Austria
national
on
Defensive,
"
1. In and
Italy. Serbs
2.
vs.
Her
resources,
: jealousies
(fl) Croats
Hungarians
(b)
vs.
Sicilians Germans,
in
vs.
Neapolitans
3.
4.
; (d) Danes ; (c) Slavs vs. Germans loses its allies : (a) in Naples ; Revolution
(6)
III.
Paris,
Austria
regains
control
in
Bohemia
and
Defensive.
"
2.
Prussian
assembly
crown.
Suppression
of Roman
and
Tuscan
rebellion,
king
;
7.
Humiliation
of
Prussia
(a) plan
of
the
(") policy
abandon
(a)
the
; (c) means minority ; (6) policy of President Napoleon 9. Situation in England. he became master of France.
by which
SUMMARY
417
DATES
CLOSELY
CONNECTED
1848,
January.
'February
Insurrection
24.
in Sicily. of Louis
Overtlirow
Pliilippe
the
"February"
Revolution.
March March
13. 18.
Metternich
driven
in Milan
from
and
power
in Vienna.
Uprisings
war on
Berlin
(connect Sardinia,
clares de-
Austria).
of insurrection of insurrection in Naples. in Prague.
[" I June
May
15.
17.
[June
23-26. 31.
2.
f October
1^November
f
March
4. 23.
Union Defeat
of Francis of Charles
Joseph's Albert
IV.
decreed.
28.
Frederick
William
offered imperial
of Ger-
[
1852.
many.
Reestablishment
of the French
Empire.
FURTHER
Paragraphs
:
"
STUDY
General
Reading
or
see
chapter
25, and
Seignobos
; for ; for
Duruy
; for Germany,
Henderson
Whitman
or
Vambdry Skrine
Probyn,
Stillman
; Headlam's
Bismarck.
the Renaissance,
see
for history
paragraphs
188,
200,
206,
299
71 ff. ; in France,
412.
Seignobos,
see
Constitution
I. 148 ff.
of Sardinia,
Governments
and
Parties,
413.
Revolution
of 1848
or
in France
Anderson,
Nos.
107-109
bos, ; Seigno-
155-162;
Fyffe,
699-706;
Tocqueville's
Becollections
Senior.
414. 415.
Phillips, 274-279.
:
in Berlin
Henderson,
II., 348-352
; Sybel,
I., 145-
Bismarck's
experiences.
or
Autobiography,
:
416-418.
Revolution
southern
Reaction
the
situation and
and
Hungary
Bohemia
be
and afterwards put together as in the text to illustrate the theme Fyffe, Seignobos, or ; for this purpose Phillips are The useful, or the histories of separate countries. studied
418
Paragraphs
:
THE
REVOLUTION
OF
1848
"
easier by
to
chronological
table with
parallel
the
the
eye
between
Germany:
I., 54 ff.
:
Henderson,
II., 358-360;
Bismarck,
Autobiography,
422. 423. Empire The in France
:
Seignobos,
Nos.
No.
111.
Chartists
Lee,
221-224
Nos.
134-137.
Additional
Reading
Bismarck's
Autobiography,
Beminiscences
the
Man
and
the
Statesman,
Beflectionsand
; Tocqueville's
Bec-
with
Thiers and
Guisot, 2 vols.
CHAPTER
XXVII.
NE"W
ERA
OF
NATIONAL
VTARS
424.
states
Crimean became
"
Trade
between
European
den
come
two
followers of Coband Bright had prophesied, but national rivalries did not In the period from 1852 to 1863 there were to an end. arose war, ousies out of jealgreat conflicts : the Crimean which
freer for time,
as
the English
settlement of difficultieswithin the Turkish ians caused by the desire of the Italempire, and the Italian war, king of Sarto unite under the rule of Victor Emmanuel, dinia, and to drive the Austrians out of Italy. In both these
over
the
wars
Napoleon chosen Emperor Before the period was personage. in difficultieswhich to cripple him were the newly Prussia
was over
in the years that followed. The for Prussia one of quiet preparation. and 1862 was The first effect of the restora425. Industry and Trade. tion Revolution 1848, was the revival of of of order, after the
"
industry
and trade.
was
England
was
the
Her
She
post.
the
penny
1845 to 1849
tariffs and
and
she had destroyed her system of protective ucts navigation laws, and opened her ports to the prod-
In France all nations. had during the monarchy system projected Philippe, but the work of construction was broken
the
shipping been
of
railway of Louis
financial troubles of 1847, and by the revolution During had the republic something year. the scheme, but it was complete only after the empire
419
420
NEW
EBA
OF
NATIONAL
WARS
was established that this work The roads were given franchises
government
so
encouraged
the
forward successfully. pushed for ninety-nine years, and the formation of a few large companies,
In consethat the service should be more economical. quence by one-half, and each the cost of freight was reduced its products to greater advantage. Prices community marketed
in different parts of France became more uniform, and varied The working littlefrom summer to winter. moved population freely. This led to a reorganization of industry, about more such efforts careful division of labor. While with a more
to increase some trade, Napoleon and of made it inconsistent to leave unchanged his advisers thought the forbade the importation of various products old tariff laws which high import duties upon all. Accordingly and placed
were
being
he reduced several of the rates by imperial decree, and in 1860 for import duties on a treaty with England made providing
English goods
not to exceed
twenty-five
per
cent
the old colonial system, by afterward insisted upon the monopoly also of trade with her colonies, was Many French cried out that they manufacturers abandoned. by a followed these changes were were ruined ; nevertheless
Shortly
new
period
of industrial
success.
"
426.
had
The Kingdom
been
The
kingdom
of Sardinia King
Austria, but
Victor
reorganizing
Austria's condition
of reorganization
statesman
were were
who
was
to
Railroads and
and ships
constructed,
added
were
to the
closed
their lands
sold to
was used to pay the salaries of the money In this Victor Emmanuel was wiser and more
in the VIII. of England, the French or Such interference with the privileges of the Revolution.
THE
PRUSSIAN
CUSTOMS
UNION
421
by the pope and by to be condemned sure of the Church was during the many of the clergy, especially as the government deprived them same period of their right to special courts. Victor
Europe but
win he Emmanuel
did
not
wish
to
by turning did
not
his back
scruple
to
upon
Napoleon's
good
promptly
as
Sardinian day
will
"A
when find the two
come
countries
will
themselves
for the
companions
in
arms
noble
cause
of Italy."
427.
XTnion.
"
The Prussian
Liberal
at
men
Customs
were
disheartened in Germany.
emigrated Prussian
the
outlook
Many
Victor
at Turin,
Emmanuel
Frederick
1820; King
1878.
Became
Sardinia Cliarles
after the 23, 1849.
battle of Novara,
March
be
its consent.
It became
to submit the afterward budget of expenditure to the assembly for approval. The Austrian s were the victory gained over content not with
customary
to
spend
the
money
and
Prussia through
in 1850 the
and
the
meant
to
or
customs
union
especially with
Prussia
was
had
yielded
in the struggle
to
reorganize
She worked to reorganize the confederation. the basis of lower tariffs,with the intention on should, after reorganization, make
a
commercial
422
treaty
NEW
ERA
OF
NATIONAL
WABS
Public opinion in Germany was with Austria. with Prussia, believing that its industrial interests would be promoted by renewing Austria the union rather than by joining and
by
accepting
Austria's plan of increasing the tariff rates imported into either Austria or Germany. finally to prevent
the
union
from
being
renewed
in 1853
for twelve
428.
was
The Turkish
toward
Empire.
Turkey.
turned
years. In 1853 the attention of Europe The loss of Greece had not been
"
The other Christian peoples the last of the sultan's troubles. of the Balkan peninsula wished also to throw off his rule. In Bosnia Servia was govina Herzepractically independent. and
Bulgarians, too, rerestless. The called their ancient glories. The Rumanians of Moldavia and hospodars Wallachia themselves chosen governed under and less eager for freedom from the nominal were rule of the sultan
the population
was
than
from
protectorate
to unite
that into
Russia
a
had
acquired
over
They
wished
kingdom
the
two
sylvania. principalities and possibly the Rumanian part of TranFired by the news Europe, they of 1848 from western The sultan was a attempted peaceful revolution. apparently
ready
many
to grant
greater
measure
and
to take
compelled away privileges that the principalities had long A stillgreater danger had threatened the sultan.
Mehemet
interfered and
viceroy of Egypt,
Ali, undertook
and perhaps
Russia the sultan at Constantinople. offered her protection, but in a way which would make a Russian dependency of the Turkish empire and a Russian outpost of the
to supplant
uneasily, and a few years later interposed, in order to substitute itself for Russia Merchant as the guardian of Turkey. vessels of all nations Dardanelles. Western Europe
on
looked
were
thenceforth
to be
war.
to
pass
war
the
were
closed to
when
at
THE
CAUSES
OF
THE
CRIMEAN
WAB
423
the Tsar
must
429. The
Nicholas
soon
Causes
become
of the Crimean
convinced
War.
"
In
1853
had
empire
disappear.
:
"
Petersburg
man;
We
a
it will be
Tie said to the English at St. ambassador have on our hands a sick man a very sick if one days he great misfortune, of these
"
should England
slip away
were
from
us,
rangeme especially before all necessary arWhen fated day should arrive the and Crete, but he would not allow
France
to occupy
Constantinople.
was
He
could
not promise
not to remain
to occupy
it himself, but he
there.
He
agreed it was of small consequence what the other governments But the English were ence influreluctant to see Russian wished.
their own steadily southward, endangering power in the eastern Mediterranean and threatening the overland routes At this juncture controversy arose to India. between France a
pushing
and
Russia
over
guard the holy determined to pose as the protector of Latin was while the Tsar Nicholas was equally determined
the Greeks
to be thrust
priests to Kapoleon
Christianity,
not
to suffer
sent
a
The
tsar
special embassy to Constantinople to insist not only upon these for himself the guardianship Greek privileges but to demand Christians throughout the Turkish If of the Greek empire. the sultan had granted this, Russia would have had opportunities to interfere constantly in Turkish the affairs. Through in Constantinople the quesefforts of the English ambassador tion
of the holy
was
Russia.
settled, while the sultan to dangerous the more demands emboldened of reject The Russian ambassador left Constantinople in May places
was
amicably
threatening
prevented England not repeatedly acted in such fashion and it difficultfor the tsar to yield and had they waited as to make for Austrian Austria's situation made her the cooperation.
vengeance.
War
could
still have
been
had Napoleon
of Russian influence in the Balkan peninsula. on this to break the friendship between Aus-
424
tria and openly
NEW
ERA
OF
NATIONAL
WARS
Eussia, but lie wished Austria to gain no new allies by in joining the conflict with the tsar, for he saw that it
would be far easier to force a friendless power out of Italy, and he thought that a war between the Sardinians and the Austrians The English did not see through be brought on. soon would this scheme and did not insist upon in October, between 1854, between
the help of Austria.
The and
a
Turkey Eussia
and
and
allies,
France
England.
War.
"
This
Eussians
The
troops
across
of Sebastopol. allies also wished After the siege began it was the allies rather than the Eussians At Balaclava and again at Inkerin tiie most danger. that were in breaking the southern the Eussians man nearly succeeded siege lines. No attempt could be made to prevent Eussian from entering the city by the northern roads. forcements through the terrible winter of 1854. on siege dragged
reen-
Eussia.
The The
even men
unable adequately to care for their soldiers or At one time out of twenty-four to feed them. thousand in the hospital. Eussians The were thirteen thousand English
were
more men
had
allies had in the trenches In the spring new English and French armies were outside. body despatched a sent to the Crimea, and Victor Emmanuel of Sardinia of Italian troops, partly in order that the kingdom
the
might
be counted among the greater states, but chiefly that he an ally and gain in him might win the gratitude of Napoleon After one or two vain for the inevitable struggle with Austria.
attempts to storm the Eussian lines, the French army succeeded, September 8, 1855, in taking the Mala,kof fort which commanded The entire position. the burning retired from the
Eussians
blew
Nicholas
come
and Tsar
had
to make
Napoleon
peace,
POLICY
OF
CAVOUR
425
To arrange the war stillstrong. spirit was although in England the terms, a congress of diplomats met at Paris, where the treaty Its terms little change was signed in 1856. marked except
longer to maintain a fleet or to build arsenals Upon on the Black Sea. the promise of the sultan to better the condition of his Christian the powers all that Russia
was no
subjects
was
agreed
to treat him
as
an
independent
This
sovereign
any
man."
one
of their number in
anxious
over
the
sick
431.
Revolt
India, 1857-1858.
possessions
were
"
the
following
England's
an
Indian
seriously
year by threatened
rapid India
So of the native troops called sepoys. had been the extension of British control, not only in but also in Burmah, that the natives became alarmed. their rights were rudely brushed aside in the interest of
British
insurrection
Often
what better administration. The English thought was the by the despatch of regiments to garrison had been diminished The result was that the sepoys began to despise the Crimea. their masters
at Delhi,
and
and
were
Reports intended
of the Mughal empire formerly its vassals. were of the states which the troops that the English circulated ainong
to plot the restoration to become
to
force them
planned
Delhi
was
by
them
to
use
cartridges near
cows
pigs.
The
sepoys
uproar.
were
The
English
troops
was
hurried
after hard
fighting
the revolt
took
through
secretary
of state
of the cabinet. At the congress 432. Policy of Cavour. of Paris which Russia and the allies, of peace between settled the terms France, England, and Sardinia, Count Cavour, supported by
"
"
"
426
Napoleon,
NEW
ERA
OF
NATIONAL
WARS
pointed out the troubled condition of Italy. Austria largely responsible for this, not only in her own territories was and Venice, but in the States of the Church and of Lombardy few friends in Europe, had in Naples. Since Austria now believed that Sardinia's opportunity had for' the inevitable to prepare made effort was
Cavour
come.
Every In
struggle.
Milan
shared,
although ruled
secretly promised Cavour that be in case Sardinia should attacked by Austria, France declare war, would the French armies withdraw until
one or
and
that
Venice, and
states farther
Count
Became
di
Cavour,
1810-1861.
of the in 1852.
and. the
prime
of
minister
kingdom
Sardinia
states
to form
of central
a
Italy
over
which
Napoleon
wished
Italy would be composed of four kingdoms, which be united into a federation under the honorary headship way pope, though reward actually
was
controlled
by Victor Emmanuel.
of Nice.
so
to be Savoy
"
433. War
the
in Italy.
The
Sardinians
trap
speedy
by Cavour A
Sardinians
and French
declared
crossed the Alps. and Solferino and into the that he hands had
were
army defeated
upon immediately
at Magenta
war
driven
back
across
the Mincio.
But Napoleon
Milan
fell
Sardinians.
a
discovered be difficultto
torrent
which
it would
STRUGGLE
FOR
CENTRAL
AND
SOUTHERN
ITALY
427
The Tuscans of of Florence and the subjects the pope check. to join dinians. the Saras were at Bologna anxious as the Lombards be little Unless the war was stopped there would
he had planned, and of creating the central kingdom He had Italy. be a general uprising throughout there might been shocked also by the great loss of life at the battle of chance
Solferino.
Moreover,
the
Prussians
had
begun
to
their army as if they intended to help Austria. French Catholics protested vigorously against
Many
the
seemed
the pope's
Francis considerations led him to make peace with Sardinia was to receive only LomJoseph early in July. bardy. The states like Tuscany which had driven away their Cavour was to restore them. so angry at the turn rulers were of affairs that for
a
time
he
withdrew
from
the
Sardinian
government.
434.
"
The
deposed
not restored.
some
The
peoples waited
must
be made.
should
Late
other settlement
a
proposed
congress
which
pope acceptable arrangement. would but the submission of his rebellious subjects. accept nothing Napoleon, by the annoyed of his plan, and eager to
make
an
The
rejection
obtain Nice
and
Savoy, agreed
of central Italy
should vote upon the question the inhabitants of Nice and It was to France. annexation
to Sardinia, while
Savoy
hard
upon
to
had been the home of his ancestors, give up the land which to the cause but it was a of Italian unity. sacrifice he owed in both cases, in March This assured annexation and April, 1860.
Meanwhile
a
revolt had
begun
and
and
in Sicily,
to the
Garibaldi
immediately
the
went
of favored secretly dom at peace with the kingin the hands of Garibaldi.
assistance
Cavour
crossed
kingdom
of Naples
428
NEW
ERA
OF
NATIONAL
WARS
and
marched
toward
in the that
the capital. The king withdrew rapidly toward the north, and Garibaldi w^as enthusiastically received Naples. Cavour Victor Emmanuel feared city of and
woald
a
Garibaldi
to
yield to
men
and
sent
use
his
power
start
republican
movement.
Kapoleon
march the pope. upon and attack This would place Napoleon in the dilemma the of fighting against
Rome Italian patriots tria of allowing Austo reestablish her influence in Italy by acting as defender of the
or
intervened
that
to word Sardinia
If the Sardinians pope. should intervene it would be necessary for to proceed them through papal
Umbria
the population
Garibaldi. Giuseppe
Nice,
Garibaldi, died, At
born
at
There
of which was already clamoring for annexation to Sardinia. help for it, and no was it "Do said simply, In October, when Victor
1807;
1882.
one
An time
exile in 1834.
a
the
republic
of 1849.
appeared
in the south,
of
Caprera,
near
Sardinia.
papal
lands
to
east of
voted
jointhe
Sardinian
Italian
kingdom.
the
following
and
at Turin,
Only
Rome
435. The
had the Two
Conflict in Prussia.
"
When
the
ment govern-
setting an to imitate."
of protested against the annexation of the kingdom " 1 am Sicilies,Cavour had said to their ambassador, example which Prussia will by and by be very glad If Prussia
was
to unite Germany,
as
Sardinia had
UNIFICATION
OF
OF
MILES
ITALY
^SCALE ST
Klnjrdoin in 1859, in red; Savoy of Sardinia and Nice, outlined; in solid color. Territory Piedmont and Sardinia in by Peace to kingdom ceded of Villafranca outlined Italy annexed Central by consent oi'ange. of Napoleon Kingdom III. in yellow. of Naples and Sicily conquered by Gaiibaldi Victor Emmanuel, in purple. Venice was and to be annexed in 1866 and Rome in 1870.
10'
BORM"Y 1 C3..N.y.
EEFOEM
IN
EUSSIA
429
united Italy, Prussia must also be ready to seize opportunities. In Germany, the enemy, as in Italy, Austria was although the not embittered by differences of race, since Austria rivalry was
was
had
Frederick William IV. state. stillthought of as a German been succeeded by his brother William I.,who believed that
must
Prussia
have
strong
the settlement
of German
army
to count
in
three years that all young men serve must it had become to dismiss them customary after two William service in order to reduce expenses. army
to enforce
the law
and Parliament
asked
House
approved
The refused to continue the grant. The king believed the king's course.
he was like to rule or was, that the real question was whether the English kings, simply to carry out the will of the parliamentary In 1862 he was cause on the point of abdicating be-
majority.
doomed
whom
to failure.
His
courage
was
counciL
if it There House
were was
more
appointed president of his Bismarck resolved to carry out the king's policy even necessary for a time to govern without parliament. hope no of obtaining at a general election a new submissive, and the king might
Bismarck
use
he
prorogued
power
order
that
the
was not in constitution of making ordinances while parliament to reorganan session. This gave the government opportunity ize the army and make it ready for effective action.
436. Reform
called the He deserved
'*
in Russia.
Liberator"
"
Alexander he
because
freed
the
serfs in 1861.
of the serfs was the nobles, but they did not dare to resist openly. The tsar's that the peasants advisers were anxious should not wander to the cities or become mere away agricultural laborers, and the decree provided
that
the land
should
be divided
between
430
them
NEW
EBA
OF
NATIONAL
WARS
to and their lords. The land which they received was by each group of villagers. The peasants be held in common to pay their lords a sum were of money representing the value to render, and the governwont ment of the services which they were
This settlement the money. offered to advance than the lords, for the peasants the peasants no more
that
as
satisfied thought
the land
belonged
to them
the
and that the lords had, merely to receive their labor or allowed
The reforms in Russia excited the Poles, their contributions. for the reestablishment dom. of their ancient kingwho stillhoped Russian officers greatly increased the discontent by dispersing
The result was rection insura dangerous peaceful gatherings. in Poland in 1863. Once more the sympathy of Europe for
the Poles France, England, aroused. and Austria to interfere in their behalf, but the tsar would not
was
attempted accept
to put the opportunity He did this by closing the tsar under obligation -to frontier to Polish refugees. The Prussian insurrection was began systemgovernment atically put down in 1864, and the Russian
advice.
Bismarck
seized Prussia.
the
to destroy
they
were
of peasants
land
was
which
they
the Poles that which reminded It attempted terests to separate the inlords by granting to the peasants the
The
for reform. The prosperous days of 437. The Blunders of Napoleon. He had discovered that Erench Kapoleon's empire were over.
to chill the earlier enthusiasm
"
finances
were
in disorder
and
that
the
debt him
was
The
Church
party
harassed
help which he had given to the Sardinians. In order to find friends he allowed, after 1860, more liberty of discussion new in the legislative assembly. This only increased the number
At government. wished a regular parliamentary in Mexico to establish an empire the same time he undertook Maximilian, the brother of the Austrian with the Archduke
of those who
emperor,
on
the throne.
Mexico
had
been in been
state of chronic
to
civil
war,
during
which
had injury
done
Europeans.
SUMMARY
431
in 1861,
to
Napoleon,
collect
England
by
him
when of the
was
they
saw
intended
take up
the
cause
Mexican
create
a
the republic. parties and overthrow Latin empire, which might serve as
to
to
the
of the influence of the United States. The time was States was torn by the great Civil well chosen, for the United War, which Napoleon hoped would result in the final collapse extension of the Union. Napoleon of the Confederacy the ready to venture felt as he did, but the
same
dence would have recognized the indepenhad the English been government thing. The
English
saw
aristocracy slavery
was
working
their real enemy their natural chamand that the pion. To carry out his Mexican Napoleon a sent over scheme Before he was French army in 1862. able to extricate himself how sorely he needed from the affair, events in Europe showed if he was all his troops at home had held from 1853 until 1861.
to maintain
that
the leadership he
SUMMARY I. New
Period penny
of
Social
and
Industrial
2.
Progress. of railway
"
1. Railway,
economic
post, and
telegraph, 3. Commercial
in kingdom Union.
"
Effect
upon
life of Prance.
4.
treaty between
France
and
England.
Reforms
of Sardinia.
5. Prussian
success
in control of Customs
II. The
Empire. 2.
war
:
1. Movement
The
Crimean
(a)
of Christian peoples toward Ali. 3. Causes of attack of Mehemet desire of Russia to act as protector of
sultan ;
Christian
subjectsof the
:
4. The
war
(a) why
(b) quarrel over guardianship Jerusalem ; (c) Napoleon's personal policy. principally in the Crimea ; (6) difBwaged
5. Effect of terms sultan. of peace
on
of subjects
III. Revolt
East
in
1. Fears
of the Indian
peoples.
2. End
of the
India
"
Company.
War of 1859
:
IV.
Italy.
1.
;
(a)
share
how
;
Cavour
put
Austria made
in
the
wrong
(") Napoleon's
(c) why
Napoleon
peace
432
so
NEW
ERA
OF
NATIONAL
WARS
annexation Napoleon
was
movement
(a)
situation
in
annexation
forced
to
countenance
expedition
; why
to
annexation
Italy ;
(d) the
result
kingdom
of Italy. V.
Prussia.
"
2.
VI.
Russia.
"
(") the
VII. Napoleon. Mexican
for control of Germany. Conflict of king and parliament in Prussia. 1. Emancipation of the serfs : (a) attitude of nobles ; land settlement ; (c) attitude of peasants toward this.
and policy of Russian of
more
1. Rivalry
of Prussia
Austria
1.
Concession
Poland.
2. The
expedition.
DATES
of the Crimean
war.
revolt
war.
(connectend
president
of East
India
Company).
made
of Prussian
council of ministers.
FURTHER
for Chs.
STUDY
Reading
:
"
same
as
25, 26.
Reform
in
Sardinia
:
Stillman, 245-259.
paragraph 398
; Sybel,
Customs
Union
see
428-429.
Balkan
Peninsula,
its peoples,
and
the
Seignobos, 206,
288,
history,
see
paragraphs
62, 171,
Crimean
Nos.
War
Seignobos,
789-791
; Phillips, 338-360
; Kendall,
Charge
of the Light
305,
Brigade.
; see
431.
India
Hunter,
Ch. 15 ;
see
paragraphs
307
plan of Napoleon
and
Cavour,
Walpole,
made and
peace, Walpole,
Savoy,
Stillman,
319-325
;
252 ff.; exchange of central Italy 304 ff.; Garibaldi's attitude, two Probyn, 230-235
;
see
Stillman,
further,
Cesaresco,
435. Conflict
Cavour.
:
in Prussia
Henderson,
at length
; Sybel,
II., 503-525
Bismarck's
Autobiography^
FURTHER
STUDY
433
Paragraphs 436.
"
Abolition
of Serfdom
in Russia in other
Eambaud,
see
countries,
437.
Mexican
especially
Walpole,
II., 70-100;
Hart,
Contemporaries,
100 ; Kendall,
145, 146.
Additional
Reading
Kinglake,
History
of
the Crimean
War,
6 vols. ;
Walpole,
History
of Twenty-fiveYears,
6 vols.
of the German
Empire,
CHAPTER
REFOUNDING
THE
XXVIII.
GERMAN
EMPIRE
"
Prussia
Sardinia
had
partially
The strong leadership. under uniting of the country work It did not result, as in filled the years from 1863 to 1871. Italy, in depriving all other rulers of their crowns. Only four incorporated in Prussia; the rest were or five states were united
in
federal
member.
union was the Prench,
the controlling of which Prussia became empire In both Germany and Italy the principal enemy of Austria. German not at first opposed by union was
but the
invasion
was
triumphant
proclaimed Meantime
and
a
at the
the
government
In 1866
and
the work begun in 1859. and so completed 439. Rivalry of Austria and Prussia. The struggle between Prussia and Austria for the control of Germany a game was of diplomacy To play such a game a clear and of war. required
"
head
and
bold will
as
well
as
strong
army.
to
There
must
be the self-restraint to rest satisfied when been gained, without being led by success demands.
the real
make
object
unreasonable
also had
possessed in greater qualities Bismarck little for to care measure than any of his rivals. He appeared the rights of princes or of states if these stood in the way of the achievement a under of his purpose, united Germany
Such
"
Prussian
leadership.
It
was
to his guidance
even
more
than
to the generalship
the
astonishing
of Moltke, the Prussian chief of staff,that fortune of Prussia was due. When the Aus434
THE
SCRLE8WIG-H0LSTEIN
AFFAIR
435
trians concluded
weak
to abandon
and to take by Bismarck. Their plan was were checkmated in August, at Frankfort of princes meet congress
Francis the Emperor which in friends of Austria were Prussia could the
1863,
As
Joseph
was
to preside.
the
majority,
William
to
upon
German
by the
arrangements
states.
to
soon
smaller
opportunity
try
this
policy
came
afterward the
and
Pkince
Born Bismarck.
Holstein
440.
broke
out
1815;
died
1898. landtag
stein Affair.
were
The
to
Danes
the of Prussian
Prussian
member in 1847;
at tlie diet of representative Confederation fort tlie restored at Frankin 1851. Ambassador at Paris he was to become head wlien recalled
of
the
Prussian
ministry
in
1862.
population
was
Schleswig
ion in
partly
Germany,
Danish. the German
become ^Vhen
by public opin^ and, supported determined was that the duchy should not Neither Danes Germans nor would yield.
diet sent an and Austria into Holstein in December, army decided to act separately and Confederation. Their armies overran
1863, Prussia
not
as
of the entered
Jutland
in April, 1864.
For
time
436
it seemed
REFOUNBING
THE
GERMAN
EMPIRE
would be settled by dividing Schlesto Denmark, but it wig, giving the part inhabited by Danes proved impossible to find a satisfactory frontier line. If the
that the matter
duchies they
were
freed from
Danish
not
mean
that
by a prince of their own. Bismarck would be governed believed that as the small states usually opposed schemes for the reorganization it would Germany, be wise to of not to their number. No found; was add another compromise
Denmark
was
forced
at the end
of
new
campaign
to
sue
for
peace, and in October the duchies were as a and Prussia conquest. 441. Decline of Napoleon's Power.
"
abandoned
Napoleon
to Austria
a made in the Danish attempt to intervene weak affair,but, like his efforts in behalf of the Poles, it had resulted in failure. To
had
his lost prestige he tried to strengthen his friendship with the Italians. Since 1849 there had been a Prench garrison in Eome to protect the pope. Napoleon agreed in 1864 to
recover
withdraw
Emmanuel The
territory.
Napoleon's
trines action and in an encyclical all the docFrance which Revolutionary and particularly Napoleon held dear. This served as an for zealous churchmen excuse in Prance to attack Napoleon's In self-defence he measures.
pope denounced
was
allowed
Duruy,
his
Prance
minister
of public
instruction, should
to
claim pro-
primary
education
The
be
free
and
and Prussia ftuarrel. became bone a of Schleswig-Holstein Austria and Prussia. Joint management
"
conquered
duchies between
William
of Prussia was reluctant to go to war about the question, and in 1865, agreed to a plan by which Prussia was so Bismarck, to When this plan also control Schleswig and Austria Holstein. failed, Bismarck kingdom a saw of natural ally in the new
Italy, which warned
from
Austria.
that
Napoleon be
to
the
Prancis
at
once
Joseph
attacked
by
foes
it would
be
AUSTRO-PEUSSIAN
WAR
437
Joseph
to
to
the
Italians, but
Francis
thought
territory under the Austrian flag. abandon In April, 1866, Bismarck an agreement with the Italians made in case to attack Austria in accordance they were with which broke
out
war
between
Prussia that
and
Austria
within
three
months.
severe as
Napoleon
expected would
the struggle
his reward
ignomini-
attitude of the obliged by the threatening ously, for he was Mexico United States to evacuate and to leave the Emperor Maximilian to his fate. the about duchies Austria won the sympathy states, of the other German because the Austrian to favor of Holstein seemed governor those who demanded that the duchies should be independent.
"
443.
Austro-Prussian
War.
In
the
quarrel
Bismarck
saw
King William persuaded her agreement troops into Holstein. and to order Prussian Austria appealed to the federal diet, and on June 14 the diet Prussia replied by declarPrussia. ing war upon voted to make her intention the Confederation at an end and announcing to reorganize it with a parliament by the people. The chosen Prussian delay.
to
for negotiation was ended, and he had broken to declare that Austria
army
was
ready of
to
move
Kapidity
not
action
was
face
but
in
Hanover
the
Within
Hanoverian
overran
Prussian another
forces
had army body of the troops, while the main Bohemia. Saxony Still and invaded eleven
into South Germany to keep these army advanced The Italians, according states from cooperating with Austria. in Venetia. to their agreement, The attacked the Austrians decisive battle of the war in a July 3, and ended Although
an was
fought
at Sadowa
or
Koniggratz,
disastrous
defeat defeated
Austrian
army
had
438
BEFOUNBING
THE
GERMAN
EMPIRE
advance of the Prussians toward Vienna made peace necessary. to terms for fear Bismarck was anxious to come with Austria intervene and the Prussian that Napoleon might army might foe. In arranging a new the terms not be able to withstand
Bismarck
had
Hanover as well as of Saxony and Hesse-Cassel. Bismarck did not wish to take any Austrian As he afterward Saxony. even territory nor said, he wished " in view of our subsequent relations with Austria, as far as for mortifying possible to avoid cause reminiscences, if it could
William,
the
who Bohemian
kingdom
be
managed
without
to prejudice
our
German
Frederick
through
King
"
Prince
William
disgraceful."
The
terms
plan of peace, which the king called finally arranged at Prague in August
were
from German the withdrawal mation of Austria affairs, the forConfederation composed of a North German of the states
to Prussia of Schleswignorth of the river Main, the annexation Holstein, of Hanover, Hesse-Cassel, Nassau, and the city of Prankfort. Bismarck declared that this seizure of states was " based on the right of the German nation to exist, to breathe, to unite," and to
" it is the right and duty of Prussia added that Germany for her the condition of things necessary
give
Venetia, won victory was really by Prussian victories, since both the army and fleet of When Napoleon the Italians had been defeated by Austria. existence."
Italy's
share
in
the
demanded
refused.
some
of the Ehine,
Bismarck
flatly
444.
changes
North
German
the
Confederation.
war.
"
Important especially
true
followed Bismarck's
This
was
political in Germany.
Confederation plan for the North German was essentially the same which he had submitted to the Prankfort diet before the war had been regarded as a and which for a union in which to gain friends. It provided manoeuvre
interests and the power to guard them, the right to declare war and make peace, to negotiate the federal
"
that is,
treaties.
PBUSSIAN
CONQUESTS
439
440
to command
BEFOUNDING
THE
GERMAN
EMPIRE
intrusted to the king was the army and navy, The other affairs of the federation of Prussia, the leading state. by a federal council, or Bundesrath, were managed and a
"
Beichstag. The king or elected assembly, popularly acted his chosen chancellor, who through the federal presided over in the the federal government council and who represented
Reichstag.
There
was
no
as
in England,
fear that
the military safety of power might jeopardize led Bismarck to demand that the army exthe confederation penditu be voted for a term of five years. The centre of or council of diplomats, representpower lay in the Bundesrath, ing small the states. Each
sent
representative
seventeen out
must
follow
his instructions.
Prussia
other states to have a majorand could always control enough ity in her favor. The included in the cononly states not federati Hesse-Darmstadt, Baden, Wurtemberg, were and Bavaria. have been glad to join, but there was would in Wurtemberg Bavaria. Bismarck strong opposition and to beguile these reluctant states by organizing endeavored
Baden
customs
be the Reichstag
states,
and
which
customs
have
affairs of He hoped
the
the
southern
would
such
an
to discuss politics
treaties of also made Avell as states, so that in case alliance with the South German of war be united. These treaties remained all Germany would
as
enlarged tariffs. He
assembly, Reichstag,
not
competent
secret, and
the
French in the
still cherished
the delusion
that there
would
grow
up
would by
the
had
use
been
she
taught
disasters of 1859
and
1866
had
made
of her
NEW
SYSTEM
FOB
FRANCE
441
Italy, and the revolutionists of 1848 in Hungary, had been unwise. Some attempt to discover a remedy Germany in 1860, but this, by compelling was the Hungarians made imperial parliament to an to send representatives at Vienna, triumpli
over
simply
aroused
The had emperor protests. but the war with the Hungarians, A year the
already
later
to
which
two
divided
into
Hungary, He
was
be
emperor part
was
of Hungary.
Each
and
own
the interests
common
ministries,
"
foreign
Commercial and finance. relations, tariffs, currency, like were to be settled by agreement between and the To control the expenditure the two. set aside for of money
affairs,
war,
common
purposes,
were
parliament,
own
other
in
Such was of government writing. machinery cumbersome, but it ended the struggle between Austria and Hungary. The for cooperation, if not for union, great force which worked feeling of the different peoples grouped about the Emperor Francis Joseph that singly they would be of slight importance in European one affairs while together they were
was
the
of the Great
Powers.
446.
sought
A
a
New
System
for France.
"
The
Emperor
Napoleon
nation in order to resupport in the French gain From 1866 to 1870 he made the ground lost since 1861. one concession after another, until finally he had so changed the constitution that France had a parliamentary system, with
stronger responsible
new
war
France had littleopportunity ministers. plan, for it had been in effect only three months broke out during which the empire collapsed.
to try the
when
the
447.
The
abandoned
Napoleon had not of Peace in France. his intention to extend the French territory toward
Enemies
"
442
the Ehine.
BEFOUNDING
THE
GERMAN
EMPIRE
He
negotiated
a
with
was
but after
transfer
for Luxemburg,
stopped
A plan to by German by Prussia, supported public opinion. to annex to Belgium a and to allow France give Luxemburg While emburg the Luxterritory also fell through. strip of Belgian
affair
was
under
discussion, Bismarck
with the South German military agreements Napoleon's advisers constantly urged him to make before it was too late. Prussia to check her power Eugenie
The
upon Empress
to humble the clerical party wished the and Protestant once more state, and put Germany great northern hoped that in such in the hands Napoleon of the Catholics. he might But be assisted by Austria and by Italy. a war
at
this
time had
Italian
Garibaldi
as
aroused
to
against
him.
Rome
he
had
Sicily in
1860.
Although
had
to defend sent a force to promised papal territory, Napoleon Eome defeated Garibaldi's little army. The French which
general
telegraphed
back
new
French
breech-loading
In the assembly rifles,''worked splendidly." at Paris Napoleon's minister declared that the Italians should
never
enter
Rome.
such
French
garrison
there.
After
be expected to rush to Napoleon's aid. In Austria also it was only a small group at the imperial court which favored an alliance with France for a war of revenge.
words
448. War
between
France
war
and
Germany.
"
Napoleon
was
was
to the
feeble
resist the clamors of the empress and his found in a misundercourtiers. In July, 1870, a pretext was standing the candidature for the Spanish throne. over Queen
Isabella had
by revolution, in 1868, and the Spaniards had decided to offer the crown to Prince Leopold of Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen. Although he was a distant tive relaoverthrown
of Prussia, his candidacy was not part of of King William influence in Spain. Prussian scheme to secure The French,
been
SEDAN
443
that the country
to
were a
indignant
which
bloody
war
since been ruled by a French clined, deEven for its king. Hohenzollern after Prince Leopold the French ministry, seeking to win a bloodless victory the hated
that
never
over
rival, demanded,
again should
July
a
King
William
agree
King
to
William
all the in
such Bismarck
telegraphed
communicated
like
Gallic
the
the 19,
French
war,
government
declared
of
"
and
"
cries
were
On
in
to Berlin
heard Paris.
save
the
streets
a
of
Scarcely
that
of
voice
was
Thiers
MOLTKE.
Became
449.
Sedan.
"
leon's Napo-
Bora
1800;
died
1891.
chief
of the
cess only chance of suclay in an immediate
Prussian
a
Made
general field-marshal
invasion
of
South
Germany.
there, he might
states
and the If to his assistance. give Austria and Italy a chance to come he should fail at the outset he could not expect them to abandon their neutrality, especially since the tsar had intimated that unless Austria Such dreams were
French remained neutral he should not hold aloof. dispelled by the discovery that the ready for action before the Ger-
shake North
could gain a foothold the alliance between the South German Confederation, he would German and
If he
armies
444
had
BEFOUNDING
THE
GERMAN
EMPIRE
gathered their vastly superior forces along the north-' The Germans followed a plan which Moltke eastern frontier. France had drawn brought to the np when and Prussia were
mans
by the Luxemburg Within verge of war question. eighteen days three armies were ready to strike, using the middle Rhine By tremendous blows to right and a base as of operations.
left, delivered upon have
driven back the French were simultaneously, The army under Bazaine, which should Metz and Chalons. held at Metz by three successive retreated to Verdun, was battle of Gravelotte, August the Chalons army, under the command of MacMahon, to the relief of Bazaine, it was driven northto march ward,
great
at Sedan,
battles, culminating
18.
in the
When
attempted to surrender defeated, and compelled himself was 1. With this army Napoleon had
now
ber Septem-
Sedan
Rome,
no
France captured. The defeat of army of regular troops. French to withdraw their garrison from
immediately occupied by the troops of Victor which was in spite of the resistance of the pope, Pius IX. In Emmanuel, this way the unification of Italy was completed.
450.
as
The
news
Republic
of Sedan
Defends
France.
"
September
4,
as
soon
reached Paris, a republic was proclaimed Defence Since the of National organized. and a Government fall upon Paris, the soon attack must weight of the German ture, was new made up of Paris deputies to the legislagovernment the
by General Trochu, military governor presided over city. It had scarcely been organized before the German began the siege. In order that it might not be mei-ely
government provinces, invasion.
a
of the
army Paris
delegation had been sent to Tours to control the especially in'the south, which had not suffered from In October, Gambetta, a popular republican orator, from
Paris
escaped aroused
gather
the country
new
armies mans line of communication the GerGerman the across and compel The traitorous conduct of Bazaine, who to withdraw. for the restoration of the empire negotiated with the Germans
his fiery addresses The plan was to to a frenzy of resistance. for the relief of Paris or to throw them in
a
balloon
and
by
THi:
COMMUNE
OF
1S71
445
to force his way instead of attempting out of Metz, sacrificed hundred an and released of one and seventy thousand, army besieging him. for further operations the Germans who were
Paris endured
were
the
the siege until the end of January, when supplies to relieve the city had failed and Attempts exhausted. The Government tional new of Naarmies had been defeated.
Defence
to
an
a
agreed, January
28,
armistice which should give of opportunity for the meeting at Bordeaux national assembly
arrange
terms
an
to
assembly
government
chose
the Defence.
to
sede super-
of National peace
was concerned
his task
terms
to soften
the
which
Bismarck,
forced
by
far the military party, had made harsh than the terms granted more
to Austria
Louis
Born
Adolphe
at
in 1866.
They
were
the cession to Germany of Alsace and the eastern part of Lorraine, including Metz, together with the of an payment billion dollars.
died
to
near
Paris
in journalist
1821. by and
Made
Louis again
indemnity The
His
in
tory His-
of
one
of
the
French
lution Revo1827;
assembly
immediately
History
these as the accepted in 1860. the Empire and best which Thiers could obtain, in order to spare Paris a long occupation by the Germans who had entered the city on March 1. They March 3. on withdrew
completed of the
Consulate
451.
National
The Commune
Defence
of 1871.
"
Although
the
Government
of
to the bitter end, many had carried on the war of the Paris leaders cried out against the surrender and the terms of peace. They also declared that the Bordeaux assembly
Unfortunately the republic. the overthrow the armistice was national guards had not been disarmed when them made and the more organized resistance violent among
was
plotting
to
446
REFOUNBING
THE
GERMAN
EMPIRE
against
the Thiers
government.
The
result
was
an
tionary insurrec-
the city government called the Commune, which .ruled 18 until overthrown from March by the national troops, May 27. by the struggle, the revolutionists set on fire many Maddened of the public buildings, the Tuileries, the Louvre, the Hotel de
The
Tuileries and
were
the Hotel
de Ville
totally destroyed.
452.
"
The
After
New
German
pire. Em-
over
France,
the
empire
the
had
joined
the
North
German
of the
to
Many wished
change
an
into
empire,
of
1866,
Born, 1797 ; died, 1888. King man after 1861, Gerof Prussia
emperor
a man young the campaigns 1815 against
sister states.
The
question
was
whether
be
symbolized conferring
upon
and I.
the
the
as
king
much
Curiously
proposal proud
was
and
clustered about his title as king; of the glories which they feared that their titles, scarcely a century old, would less significant. Bismarck become them convinced all of the hall 18, in the famous necessity of the step, and, on January of mirrors
was
of the old palace of Louis XIV. saluted by the princes of Germany of 1866
was
their emperor.
The
work
completed.
SUMMARY
447
SUMMARY
I. Prussia
and
Austria.
"
1. Bismarck's
qualities
as
leader.
2. Why 3. The
did not
affair :
;
attend
the congress
of princes.
;
Schleswig-Holstein
of Austria
;
and
Prussia
trouble
(") conduct
was
waning
influence Prussia.
Prussian
between
reason
4.
AustroItaly ;
alliance
with for
(")
success
dangerous
situation
peace
of
Prussia of
(c) reasons
5.
;
Prussia's
(d)
:
policy
Bismarck.
to
Reorganization
North
of
Germany
Confederation
6. Austria's II. Prussia
and
Prussia in
(6)
new
German
settlement
power Hungary.
the
government.
France. France.
1. Napoleon
concedes
annex
parliamentary
ment govern-
.in and
2. French
desire to
east.
war
3. French
:
loss of
occasion
; ;
Italian
friendship. for
Prussian
(a)
of the empire
terms
French
defeat ;
to defend
the republic
was
of
peace.
:
What
the
commune
German
;
empire
(a) relation
of King
to North
as
German
emperor.
Confederation
(6)proclamation
William
IMPORTANT
1864.
1866.
DATES
Schleswig-Holstein
Austro-Prussian
war.
war.
1867. 1870.
Compromise
between
war
Austria
:
and
Hungary, 4, proclamation of
a
Franco-Prussian France.
September
republic
in
1871.
January
German
18.
Proclamation
of William
I.
as
emperor
of the
new
empire.
FURTHER General
Paragraphs
STUDY
Reading
:
"
see
439.
Prussia
and
Austria
Henderson,
II., Ch. 9 ; at length, Sybel, II., from different points of view, 464-469
; Walpole,
604-628.
440-442.
Schleswig-Holstein
Beust,
Affair
Memoirs
; Miiller, 300-318
; Seignobos,
I., 407-453.
448
Paragraphs 441. 443.
BEFOUNDING
THE
GERMAN
EMPIRE
"
Beginnings
Preliminaries
of the
Liberal Nikolsburg
Empire
:
Seignobos,
176-180.
see
of
Phillips,
439-444: ;
especially
Bismarck,
444.
Autobiography,
II., 47"53.
North
German
Confederation:
I., 240
ff.
Compare
Confederation
paragraph
248, 445. 250,
Khenish
Confederation,
155,
paragraphs
156,
446-447.
France
Seignobos,
117.
in Spain 295.
: :
448.
Bourbon
see
Kingship
Spanish
paragraphs
290,
War
449.
Franco-Prussian
Ems
despatch,
Anderson,
No.
Ch. 10.
450. Peace 122-125
451.
and
the
French I.
Republic
at
length,
Anderson,
Nos.
; Hanotaux,
:
The The
Commime
Empire
Seignobos,
:
189-194
; Anderson,
No.
126.
452.
negotiations, Phillips, 482-483 ; Miiller, many, to control of Ger460-465 from Northmark ; growth of Prussia 395. 322, 291, 131, 156, 202, see 100, paragraphs
in Germany
Additional
burne.
Reading
Hanotaux,
Contemporary
in France,
France,
I. ; Wash-
Recollections
2 vols.
of a
Minister
2 vols. ; Memoirs
of
Beust,
CHAPTER
XXIX.
AFTER
THE
GREAT
NATIONAL
WARS
453.
period
1871-1890.
"
After
the
great
it in 1871. The Germans undertook the work of the next two but to make the union effective was In Italy, King Victor Emmanuel decades. said to parliament, " The country is free and united, our task is to render her great
had not been drawn England and happy." but she undertook many reforms, and was Rule. demand of the Irish for Home
leaders showed that they had been fighting for the union of Germany, and firstNapoleon, they did not intend to use their that, unlike the
454.
Armed
Peace.
"
newly
won
power of peace
were
to
make
It is true that
were so
harsh
attempts
peace
to win
which
in western
as
Europe
for
Bismarck made with Austria in which so that the Emperor such bitter memories, Francis Joseph quickly
came
William
the Emperor
to
an
in When the tsar joined in this agreement, understanding. Emperors. The 1872, it was of the Three called the League
most
important
existing
was
guarantee
of the
450
455.
was
AFTER
THE
GREAT
JSIATIONAL
WARS
Prussia
in
and
a
the Church.
"
For
several the
years
Prussia
engaged
was
serious quarrel
with
or
Catholic
Church.
It
because
leaders
was
KuUurkampf,
supporters
to bring
trying
than
back
when
was
the Church
stronger
the
or
State, and
learning
to subject
the
It grew of the Inquisition. the acceptance out of an attempt of the bishops to compel their priests and in their universities of the doctrine of among at the Vatican papal infallibility proclaimed council in 1870. the terrors
decrees of councils
When
and
" those who Old Catholics " resisted called themselves deprived by the bishops of their positions, the Pruswere sian interfered through the " May Laws," so called government
because
the
first of them
was
were severe
government
almost
as
his management
nearly
all the
The
result
was
that
vacant,
parishes were without priests. Even began to think that rights of conscience were being set at was nought, and for lack of siipporters the government obliged to compromise. Laws important Of the May several visions prothousand the inspection of the schools by State remained, officials instead of by the clergy, the obligation in marriage if there was of a contract before the civil magistrate, even also
"
and the recording by the magistrates religious ceremony, births, marriages, and deaths, a duty previously intrusted the clergy.
a
of
to
456.
Imperial
Laws.
"
Before
the
Kulturkampf
had the empire was slowly taking up tasks which the different states, and accustoming the people to look to.it as In 1873 the than a union against foreigners. more something constitution was laws upon all
ended, belonged to
was
amended in the
was
so
as
that
the
Reichstag
civil subjects,
imperial
by
was
federal
provided,
NEW
FRENCH
CONSTITUTION
451
figure, and
the
on
was arms.
stamped
the emperor's
To the French
457.
left
a
France
"
war
had
The northern departments task almost crushing. were who would not withdraw occupied by the victorious Germans,
the
long
until the
war
indemnity,
more
than
of the
would what
government,
should
no
endure
one
In should take its place. the assembly elected to ratify the treaty of peace, there were than republicans, but even the monarchists more monarchists to restore, the count of Chambord, could not decide which the people
agreed
upon
"
the
more
of Charles X., or the count of Paris, the grandgrandson son Louis Philippe. Outside the assembly the people were of in favor of a republic. In this time of perand more plexity
at the
of the government, to pay the Germans and to put French citizens were an end to their armed occupation. ready but the difficulty was to transfer such a to loan their money, depriving the country of most to Germany vast sum without
of its stock of gold and silver and paralyzing industry and The plans of Thiers were two years so wise that within trade. had been paid without the indemnity seriously disturbing In to send directly from business. the money not order France upon he arranged
head
with
foreign bankers
Berlin.
Many
to French
for bills of exchange paid for by foreign subscription by French The exports.
to cities and districts able also to grant money and to pay for a suffered from the ravages of war, reorganization of the army on the system of universal service.
was
all this necessitated the levy of from budget of expenditure annual million dollars. French 458. A New
new
taxes
Constitution.
"
French
political
leaders gave Thiers scarcely time to complete these arrangements before their quarrels drove him from office. He had
452
AFTER
THE
GREAT
NATIONAL
WARS
regarded the republic as the form of government Frenchmen the least. After he retired in
monarchists
to
compromise of Chambord
among
was
themselves,
to be made
Paris.
They entry
to be the count of was children, his successor had actually gone so far as to prepare for the king, when disagreement a over the of the new
flag upset the arrangement. The felt in count of Chambord honor bound to keep the white banner of old France, which his had intrusted to him. He looked upon the exiled grandfather tricolor
as
to abandon
The Orleanists refused the flag of the Revolution. the tricolor. In 1875 it became impossible to resist
the demand
that the republic should be organized, but the new that the president, now Marshal so constitution was planned MacMahon, could be replaced by a king, if the monarchists
were ever
strong
enough
to bring
about
such
change.
Besides
a a senate president, there were and of chamber deputies. One-fourth to be chosen for were of the senators life by the assembly, and the rest by electoral colleges in each The government to be carried on as in Engdepartment. land was
the
council of ministers which only so long as they were supported in the chamber deputies. and of president houses. The the
by
should by
It
was
majorities
also decided
meeting of the two should be elected at a joint first chamber twice as of deputies contained over
not until three republicans as monarchists, but it was in years later that the republicans gained a majority the senate. With 459. A New Campaign. the assistance of President in 1877, the monarchists MacMahon a desperate made effort to
many
"
to a ministry opposed regain complete control. They formed in the wishes of the pared majority the chamber of deputies and prelocal officers who for new favored elections, replacing ties the republic by men who would work for the election of depu-
devoted Sixteenth
to
the
of May,"
conspiracj^, called
new
"
the
maintained
their large
majority
BEFOEM
IN
ENGLAND
453
a
1879
was
MacMahon
resigned,
and
Grevy,
stanch
republican,
the
it had held for centuries. Had territories which have been of this would the pope been an ordinary monarch But, he was the head of a great Church, to little importance. peoples, besides the Italians, belonged, several European which papacy of and necessary to protect his liberty of action or else his This the Italian might be questioned. spiritual independence by the Law to accomplish tees. attempted of Guarangovernment to be treated as The pope, like the king of Italy, was
it
was
not to enter his palaces, officials were sovereign he might receive ambassadors The government foreign states. from was also to pay him an This plan was thousand dollars. sive offenannuity of six hundred himself as a prisoner within the to the pope, who regarded
Vatican
palace, and who declined to accept the proffered annuity. forbidden to take part in national politics. The Catholics were Italians feared for a time that France or Austria might try to restore
To guard against this they the pope's territories by force. reorganized their army on the Prussian plan and erected strong France, under the influence of the fortifications about Eome.
As early as Italy more than Austria. monarchists, menaced his desire to live Francis Joseph 1873, the Emperor showed In consequence Victor Emmanuel's at peace with Italy. relations with Austria France.
and
Germany
became
more
with
461. Reform
peacefully
more
in England.
"
During
this period
the
the country carried forward reforms made which democratic and gave to laboring people both on and more farms and in the shops better means their of guarding
rights. In 1867 the right to vote The voters were all householders.
had
now
been
severe
by the adoption of the secret ballot, and still later by The right to form trade-unions laws against bribery.
to manage
and
strikes
was
extended,
so
that
no
act
which
was
454
innocent
was
AFTER
THE
GEE
AT
NATIONAL
WARS
in by
an
individual
group
were
became
done
of
strikers.
to compelled in factories, and until the age under ten could not be employed of fourteen they must divide their time between the school and The practice in the country districts of enclosing the factory.
and
children
criminal merely because it free, Education was made Children attend schools.
the
common
lands
and
forests, depriving
the
poor
of
their
rights of pasture and the whole community of the enjoyment Some of large natural playgrounds, was of these stopped. done by the Liberals and some things were by the Conservatives
or
Tories.
On the whole
the Liberals
were
gained their law. In Ireland, however, it was new the Liberals, under Gladstone's leadership, who tried to put an end to discontent by bettering the condition of the people. first disGladstone establis
that
letting things take their own or of laissez faire, from the Conservatives was that the trade-unions
Irish Church,
in spite of the fact that four-fifths of the Irish were Catholics. His Land Act was being driven an attempt to prevent tenants
from their lands without compensation had made. which they 462. Eastern ftuestion. After 1875
"
peans the attention of Eurofixed upon the Turkish empire. The withdrawal was of Greece, Servia, and Rumania from direct administration by Turkish how to make their officershad not taught the Turks
Christian
national
were
sure
more subjects
independence.
the
were subjects
as of the sympathy of Servia and Montenegro, well as of Russia. Driven by their sense of wrong, their hatred of Turkish masters, and their hopes of freedom, they rose throughout
"
Bosnia
and
Herzegovina
in 1875.
Austria
was
the Serbs
of these provinces should unite with Servia to form a Great Servia, and tried to settle the trouble by Similar demands the Turkish urging reforms upon government.
were
made
It
was
difficult settle to
EASTERN
QUESTION
no
455
one
the matter
promises,
trusted Turkish
were more and, second, because the different Powers than to assist the revolted eager to make gains for themselves Austria, driven out of Germany in 1866, provinces to freedom.
had
turned
her
face toward
the
east
on
and
hoped
some
day to
By the
was
extend
Sea.
to
opening
Canal
in 1867
India
The
House
of
Commons.
The
his
Speaker's
right
and
chair, with the Ministerial benches at Opposition benches the at his left.
feared any movement shortened, and England or on toward the eastern Mediterranean the Eussia disclaimed
any intention to occupy Dardanelles, hard but it was
Constantinople
or
to control the
or
promises, because to extend since the time of Peter the Great, had been working While the negotiations were their territory in that direction.
to believe such
England
going
on
made
feeble attempt
to follow
456
the
AFTER
THE
GEE
AT
NATIONAL
WARS
in Bosnia of their neighbors and Herzegovina. To crush them the Turks let loose upon the province a host of savage soldiers who slaughtered peaceful inhabitants by the
example
thousand.
Aroused
by these
"
Turkey.
This
was
declared declaration
war
of
in the spring
of 1877.
463.
empire
Russo-Turkish
proved For a
more
War.
"
The
invasion the
difficult than
of Eussians
the
Turkish
had
long time they were held in check pated. fortifications of Plevna, and not until January, 1878, did they force the Turks for peace. to negotiate The at Adrianople treaty the
and the
soon
united
the
a
Bulgarians
part
Balkans,
together
on
with the
self-governing principality, merely tributary to the sultan ; and gave Eussia in eastern Asia Minor, promising also a large several towns indemnity. This the war treaty was offensive to both ports Austrians
and the English,
like Salonica
Grecian
of Sea, into
Christian began
was
peoples
to
arm.
of the
to
although it suited the needs of the Austria and England Turkish empire. Turkey,
to submit
too exhausted
foes and
consented
the settlement to a congress of representatives of the Powers in June, 1878, England Before the congress met at Berlin. She also accepted from settled her differences with Eussia, Turkey the Turks aid in case the island of Cyprus, promising
the Eussians
attempted
in Asia. had
further upon Turkish territory Eussia At the congress the Bulgaria which divided into three parts, only the northern
to encroach
be governed
was
by
prince
a
appointed portion
by the
Turks,
and
Macedonia To
to remain
of the
Turkish
empire.
THE
EASTERN
MEDITERRANEAN
457
458
Austria
was
AFTER
THE
GEE
AT
NATIONAL
WABS
given
Herzegovina,
those
lands.
of Servia
Nihilism.
was
"
After
the
close
of
the
war
the
terrified by an and even perplexed had hoped Liberal Russians outburst of rebellion at home. II. would follow the emancipation that the Tsar Alexander of by a reform in the system of government the serfs which should
government give his
more subjects
Several years
hopes gave way despotic system
passed, and
to chagrin
nothing
or
was
to
resolution to overthrow
was
by
force.
members professed too much governed, and that, if left to disturb be happy, peaceful, and would never his
own
secretly
organized
The
fortunes.
Some
men
The
ernment gov-
the murders
by placing the empire practically under military plan failed, and the tsar was about to gather an assembly him in the government to advise with notables when,
March,
By this time nearly all assassinated. dead or exiled to Siberia, and the leaders of the Nihilists were III. succeeded Alexander in restoring order. Russia not only
was
1881, he
did not
become
liberal, she began the slow process of outlying states like Finland, Lithuania, and
more
their national
habits
and
become
more
Triple and Dual Alliances. tween After the differences beEngland were settled, and Russia in regard to Turkey in central brought to the verge of war the two countries were
"
465.
ENGLAND
IN
EGYPT
459
war
Asia.
The
Eussians
in 1878, thinking
an made alliance with order to keep a country so near Eussian control, the English drove this
inevitabl with England the ameer In of Afghanistan. to India from falling under
ameer
from
the throne
it one they could control. and placed upon whom European had war alliances, also, the Eusso-Turkish influence. The Eussians had been disappointed attitude of
without
Upon
an
portant im-
in the
Germany
a
during blow,
herself.
the been
Berlin
Congress.
nearer
Austria,
had
brought
had
nople Constanti-
Bismarck
would
that peace if influence in the East were vided dihe found that
thought
Eussia
deeply
to make
his action, he advised the Emperor a treaty for mutual the with protection Italy Joseph. This done in 1879. was resented
William
Emperor
soon
Erancis
entered
this
union
and
it became
each
state
the aim
to guard
later, to counterbalance Alliance, was or Dual made 466. England in Egypt. Eusso-Turkish the
eastern
war,
and
France.
Shortly
after
the
close
of
the
England
Mediterranean
decreased.
The
khedive
a position in gained so secure that her fears of Eussia steadily had become heavily indebted of Egypt
France had and and England taken control of his finances. A party of Egyptian officers for the Egyptians," gained control raised the cry of "Egypt in April, 1882, and drove away khedive of the army and the
to European
bankers,
the French
and
English
ministers.
France
England had
resolved
to restore
massacred upon
marched
the undertook to manage French that they would withdraw as reestablished. The control of Egypt
the leaders of the uprising, and affairs of the khedive, assuring the
soon was
as
order
was
fully
for it carried with it the guardianship Another to India. new thing route
allayed
English
460
fears
AFTER
THE
GREAT
NATIONAL
WARS
of Russia
was
the
the
Bulgarians,
instead
putting
themselves
under
leadership
of their Russian
own
of erators, lib-
showed They
even
a so
went
affairs. to Bulgaria,
Bismarck
had
relied
he
of the National
Liberals. because
He he
In 1878
was
Conservatives
wished
would put an end to the need of calling upon the separate states for heavy contributions toward imperial expenditures. Such a revenue be obtained by must duties, which, as under the old customs raising the customs the empire
which
ujiion, remained very low. farmers and manufacturers and against English wheat the Reichstag
He
also
against
wished American
to
protect
the
outlets for German manufactures, raised flag over by other counthe German tries parts of Africa unclaimed and over several of the South Sea islands. This led to a scramble for African lands, in which England and France took
new
The manufactures. voted rapidly increased the imperial revenue until little had to be asked of the states. In 1884
part,
so
that by 1890
Another
no
portion
reason
check the socialists,whose were numbers rapidly increasing, partly because of the growing wealth and power of the capitalists and partly because many disappointed that Germany to be so like an men were seemed intrenched
upon camp,
un-
the
his determination
while
the
savings of the people were spent The first deprived Reichstag the
or
to
publish
Bismarck
effective means influence would for the welfare be to care of the working With this people, as he believed a Christian state should do. to make the Reichstag aim he persuaded ance provisions, in accordwith which the working people
were
insured
against
FRANCE
AND
ENGLAND
461
factories, and against inability or mines in old age. The laws were to support themselves not The enforced. condition of the merely passed ; they were less burdensome ; but the socialists poorer people was made to and their party, called the Social Democrats, continued
sickness, accident
in the
grow.
Finally
were
or their the special laws against their meetings The old emperor had died in 1888, repealed.
been
determined, 1890
XIV.,
to
be his
own
dismissed
France
468.
France
also had
against some of the more disliked the republic and endeavored to control In 1888 the Church the comthrough schools. pany had
to build a canal through the attempted Isthmus failed, covering of Panama ticians poliprominent many disgrace, because they had sold to the company with laws giving it special advantages. Thousands of stockholders
In England
the
reforms
begun
earlier
excited the which Gladstone's was most country proposal, *in 1886, to give Home Rule to Ireland, that is to reestablish a parliament at the question the affairs of Ireland, except the which should manage duties. Since no Irish members were army and the customs to be sent to the British parliament, Ireland would be almost
as
but
Dublin
separate
from
own
a
England
as
Hungary
from that
Austria. if the
Many
of
were
Gladstone's
granted
a
followers
believed
Irish
about complete seceded from the Liberals and formed a new ists. party called the Liberal UnionGladstone did not have enough followers left, including his measure. the Irish members, to carry through His defeat
men
such
it to bring
to appeal
The
worked
country by ordering a new election of fear of the English that the Irish would prove him in the campaign. His foreign against
to the
462
policy had
prime
AFTEB
THE
GREAT
NATIONAL
WAE8
also
been
disliked.
In
1877,
before
lie became
had annexed the South African minister, the government After three years the Boers Republic. tried to reestablish It fell to Gladstone to put down their independence. their
insurrection.
The
dence, their indepenof this he acknowledged them. only a shadowy retaining for England control over his defeat. Conservatives, under Lord The result was established
greater
Instead
Salisbury, English
the
same
local
self-government
in
the
the
vague
In 1887
as
gates dele-
realized
clearly that a Greater Britain had been growing up, and for the Avelfare of the broad emthey began to plan as much pire as for the older three kingdoms.
SUMMAEY
I. Problems
of
Germany,
policy and
France,
;
Italy,
England.
"
1. Germany
(a)
peace
(6) reasons
;
the Church
(c) imperial
legislation.
2.
France
(a) paying
monarchy republic
;
(6) efforts to restore the the new ; (c)Thiers driven from office ; (d) organizing May. 3. Italy : (a) the relations (e) the Sixteenth of
Church;
the indemnity
to Germany
of State and
4. England
(a)
II. The
laws, greater
freedom
of combination
Irish question. in the be Turkish by
among
Eastern 2.
to settle the
Insurrections
empire.
Keasons
3. The
why
the
question
war
could
:
not
settled
Russo-Turkish
;
(a)
settlement
posed pro;
Stefano
(h) objectionsof
England
and
Austria
(c)
4. Effect upon at Berlin. alliances made ranean Mediter5. England's position in the eastern
in
III. Politics
(a) origin
(h)
change
:
in the
policy
of
the
Eussian
(a) Bismarck's
war on
policy of protection
and
(6) his
of the
the socialists ;
working
people
(d)
promoting dismissal.
welfare 3. France
SUMMARY
463
4. England (6) Panama scandal. (6) Gladstone's foreign policy ;
(a) struggle for control Home Rule : (ff) (c) Greater Britain."
"
of schools ;
problem
DATES
resigns presidency laws.
May
laws.
Thiers
of France.
of French
constitutional
Congress Occupation
of Berlin.
of Egypt
by
England.
Rule bill.
1886.
Gladstone's
Bismarck
first Home
1890.
dismissed
by the Emperor
William
II,
FURTHER
Paragraphs 454.
Armed
:
"
STUDY
Peace Alliance,
:
; Seignobos,
818-822
; compare
Holy
455.
Kulturkampf German
Lowell,
456.
Lowell,
War
:
457-459.
France bertin,
Seignobos,
194-216
; at
length, Cou-
Hanotaux
; Anderson,
Nos. 129-133.
460.
461,
Italy 468.
Stillman,
Rule:
Ch. 14.
Bright,
History No.
Home
of
England,
see
V. ;
Morley's
Gladstone ; Kendall,
132 ;
259,
265, 462-463.
287.
Eastern 823-827
Question
; compare
243-265
bos, Seigno-
Crimean
War,
paragraphs
428-430.
464.
465. 466.
Skrine, 265-275.
:
Alliance
:
827-829.
.
Johnston,
; Reinsch,
compare
paragraphs Reforms
;
428.
498-505
;
467.
German
Seignobos,
colonies
Keltic ;
Johnston,
Ch.
14 ; Reinsch,
:
World
Politics, 261-268. in
468.
French
Affairs
Seignobos,
South
Africa,
Theal,
Ch. 26 ; Bryce,
157-167.
Additional under
Reading the
-.
Morley's
Bepuhlic
Gladstone, ; Keltic,
2 vols. ; Coubertin,
France
ston, JohnTheal,
Third
Partition English
of Africa;
in Egypt;
Colonization
of Africa;
and
Milner,
South
Africa;
to
Bryce,
Impressions
of South
Politics;
Britannica.
Africa;
special
Reinsch,
Colonial
Government
World
articles in
Supplement
the Encyclopaedia
CHAPTER
LAST DECADE
OF
THE
XXX.
NINETEENTH
CENTURY
469.
The End
century
of the Century.
"
The
last years
in Europe save witnessed no wars disastrous campaign of the Greeks against the Turkish empire. Each training, and country kept large armies under constant
the greater states of the Continent Alliance and the Dual Alliance.
were
grouped
iu the Triple
of peace enabled the nations to build up their industries and to improve the manner of working and of living, especially in great cities, into unthe rapidly growing was population wholesom crowded where houses. tenement Such matters were shops and
not
The
continuance
left to the enterprise or philanthropy of private citizens for the different legislatures began to act on the theory alone, should
care
"
"
paternally
The treaties providing of the people. period of commercial for a trade relatively free between different countries came to each nation, with the exception of England, sought to protect its own against the competition of foreign markets At the same time each tried merchants and manufacturers. to advance the business of its merchants, particularly with
an
end, and
outlying parts of the world like Asia and Africa. 470. The Home Rule Question. Gladstone was over
"
eighty
elections
new
general
a
.members
a
settlement for unless the difficult, question. for Ireland joined his party, he could not muster
was a
another
to attempt
majority. This
likely to decrease
proposals in England,
of his
being
THE
HOME
RULE
QUESTION
465
Rule. It would also embolden to a grant of Home opposed if it obtained to the bill, even the House of Lords reject in the Commons. followers were Gladstone's own
majority
divided
each of which preferred its pet measures he perNevertheless, by other groups. to those advocated sisted. he brought forward he proposed In the plan which that Ireland should have
into groups,
authorized parliament levy taxes, pass laws, provide for education, and
to
matters
which
concerned though
not
the upon
empire,
the
land affairs of ScotAfter or of England. long and excited discussion the bill passed by 34
was
the
House
majority.A
thrown by
a
week
out
later it
by
the
Lords
to 41.
vote
of 419
stone GladEton
William
Born,
Ewart died,
at
Gladstone.
1898.
1809; and
Educated
at
Christ
Church,
Oxford.
majority
overawe
first time
in
1868.
to
he would obtain such In a a majority,nd he took up other parts of his programme. March, 1894, after he had passed a bill granting a measure of local self-government to the parishes, completing the work
Lords, but there that
of likelihood
begun
by
the
Salisbury
government
in
its County
Councils
Act, he resigned his position as prime minister and withdrew from public life. At a general election shortly after his
466
LAST
DECADE
OF
THE
NINETEENTH
CENTURY
on the of public sentiment Eule. During the last years of the century question of Home in power the Conservatives and Liberal Unionists remained chiefly because the Liberals had no great leader nor any popular
the Liberals
were
that
had
been
interpreters
under William
by constant
growth of the
II.
"
In Germany
the Emperor
11. sought
check
two million votes. nevertheless, by 1900 controlled over also forced itself to the party called the Agrarians
were who composed chiefly of landowners, alarmed at the fall in the price of agricultural produce, while the prices of manufactured steadily increasing. articles were
It
was
In
1892
German
trade
high
tariffs of France
enlarge
seriously threatened by the new ment and the United States, and the governits remaining by arranging markets
was
treaties
was made other states. Eussia, in spite of the opposition of the new party, which with lowered, cheap Euscried out that if the duties on grain were The wheat from the market. sian wheat would drive German
Belgium,
Agrarians,
government American Kiel
seas,
however,
were
strong
enough
to
force
from
the
many concessions, notably the exclusion of certain food products. The opening of a ship canal from to the Elbe Eiver, connecting the North and the Baltic
zeal in securing markets outside of Europe capital or for the sale of goods. Using as of two
on
fence simpler the dedid not relax its for the investment of
missionaries, it compelled tectorat ninety-nine-year lease, the bay of Kiao-Chau, with a proIt was the Kwantung over at the close of peninsula.
that the
the
century
of a closely to the empire civil law, and by codes of civil and criminal
were
bound
common
still more
FRENCH
POLITICS
467
upon
work 472.
of
1871
had
become
established
unshakable
foundations. treaty between since the commercial JSTapoleon III. and England, France had placed only low imports. tariffs upon She now In this policy. abandoned
"
French
Politics.
Ever
1892
ministry, supported
by the farmers
and
by the
manu-
PALAih Now
Bourbon.
It was Chamber gun bethe palace of the French of Deputies. in 1722 by the Dowager Duchess by of Bourbon and extended the Prince of Conde Became 1770. ing durafter national property It was the Revolution. into an assembly hall transformed
for the
Council
of Five
Hundred.
This
view
is from
the
court.
facturers, chiefly of the north and east, carried through a scheme tariff,the of a high maximum and a more moderate minimum tariffto be conceded minimum only on goods of countries which granted
similar favors to Erench
trade.
The
result
was
series
the the
France was after which obliged to concede As in Germany, rates to important countries.
that they were so steadily gained in numbers representative in the Waldeck-Eousseau ministry,
468
formed
LAST
DECADE
OF
THE
NINETEENTH
CENTURY
During
these
years
the French
people
were
factions by the question of the guilt or innocence of Captain Dreyfus, accused of selling military secrets to He was the Germans. the victim of the misdeeds apparently
divided
After he had been imprisoned a long time, the of another man. highest courts decided that there was no sound evidence against him and ordered a new a court-martial trial. Although again
declared
him
him.
over
This
Loubet immediately pardoned guilty, President hardly ended when another began was controversy
the influence which the Catholic Church had gained upon monks education through its schools, in which the teachers were
or
nuns.
Alliance.
strengthened
or
in 1894
1895.
position of France in Europe by the formation of an alliance with Russia This alliance was called the Dual Alliance
"
The
in distinction from
Germany,
profound
the Triple Alliance which continued Austria-Hungary, and Italy. Its terms were could only guess its nature by the French by the tsar to France or The world
to bind
kept
secret.
from
the visits made dent presi" to Russia, and by the use of such phrases as Friends and " This alliance acted allies in the speeches of president or tsar. " League as another of Peace," each ally endeavoring to restrain the other when a controversy one might involve the other.
arose
which
by bringing
war
upon
474.
The
Armenian
Atrocities.
and
"
Although
every and
Eiiropean navy
as
state endeavored
to increase
perfect
its army
about to attack its neighbors or expected to be attacked by them, the desire of all for continuance of peace steadily grew. This became a new rages evident when series of disorders and outif it
were
within bring
The
the Turkish
that the promises by the sultan in 1878, and which Russia's oppoof reform made nents A had pretended to believe, had never been carried out. like the Bulgarian revolutionary party hoped that if massacres atrocities
were
empire, from 1893 to 1896, failed to intervention by the " Great Powers."
provoked,
Europe
would
EGYPT
AND
THE
SOUDAN
469
than
to relief of
the
Armenians.
the
massacres
Consequently
Europe than
horror
Armenians
would
have
and the had been able to keep England's to withsuccessors promise draw her troops from Egypt not only the without endangering that had been done, but also the route to India by way work to continue the work They concluded and of the Suez Canal.
"
475.
Egypt
been under the protection of Russia. his Neither Gladstone nor Soudan.
to
recover
insurrect
and
by his
successor were
the
Kalifa.
Preparations It
to
for the
was
campaign
to
necessary
were
be recovered, for this important already stretched out toward included the basin of the upper Nile and controlled supply of of the Italians, Sea and who were the French, under part of the
east
Abyssinia
had
the king
in order to add upper Nile basin to the vast territories they held in the region The greatest difficulty was the lack of money, of the Congo.
were
Colonel Marchand,
advancing,
for several European had a voice besides England governments in the management finances, in order to insure the of Egyptian former khedive had contracted. a repayment of debts which England to keep governments wished firmer foothold in Egypt, and they declined of the general reserve the English treasury These
from
fund
was
for
drawn
470
When
LAST
DECADE
OF
THE
NINETEENTH
CENTURY
campaign against the desert One of the greatest triumphs as much as against the Kalifa. desert, a disthe building of a railway across the Kubian tance was and thirty miles, saving a river journey of two hundred The hardest miles including the fourth cataract. of six hundred in 1898. fighting was The forces of the Kalifa were feated twice dethe advance
was
a
began
it
finally killed. Before the campaign was and he was Sir Herbert Kitchener, steamed over the English commander, where he found Colonel Marchand up the Nile to Fashoda with Kitchener a small body of Senegalese. raised the British flag farther south and established one or two The French government military posts in the
neighborhood.
to draw
English
paid part of the war the Soudan should be under the joint rule of Egypt and in the Nile Valley This made England's position
secure.
had
reluctantly consented Since the of the Nile basin. decided that expenses, it was
England.
more
476.
had
"
Meanwhile
the Boers
broken
between by
State, and the British over were the rights of Englishmen government who mining The Boers concluded that the English gold at Johannesburg. public, supported
were
the Orange
Free
century, but the British were to that the Boers had attempted
at the opening
of their independence, and in The struggle outlived the With the excuse victorious.
annex a
the
two
British
republics flag.
tory portion of their territhey used their victory to destroy of the war, Africa under the and to bring all South
477.
was
The End
adding
England of the Spanish Colonial Empire. "While to her imperial domain, her ancient rival Spain
For splendid colonial empire. had been in a state of chronic to preserve for her merchants
lost the last remnants of a once years Cuba and the Philippines
insurrection. the Spain attempted
profits of Cuban
the United
in found trade, although the Cubans States the best market for the sale of their sugar
THE
FAR
EAST
471
A new and tobacco and the purchase of flour and machinery. out rebellion broke out in 1895 and could not be suppressed withthe people of the resorting to cruelties which shocked United States. While the American
government
with Spain, endeavoring to procure blown United States ship Maine was it was Although that this not proven Spaniards, it
so
was
the controversy embittered Spain and the United States ensued, April, 1898. The speedy led to the recognition of Cuba as an victory of the Americans independent
state
under
States protection of the United United States of Porto E-ico and the
the In
478.
in
an
The
Far
East.
"
1900
the European
Peking, A
where force also accompanied Japanese the sequel of events which had been
states
succeeding
was a
When
The first another rapidly for several years. between China and Japan for the control of Korea. war the Japanese were the cession victorious they demanded
one
of the peninsula of Liao-Tung with the harbor At this the Eussians, supported by the Germans
of Port
Arthur.
intervened,
and the French, selves Japanese were obliged to content themShortly afterward came the cession to
which
was
followed
by the
The to the Eussians. of Port Arthur also obtained the right to continue the Trans-Siberian railway to the port of Yladivostock across and to northern Manchuria This growth this road with Port Arthur. of Eussian connect
the English who had long controlled European alarmed to guard They their interests by trade with China. sought leasing Wei-hai-wei, opposite Port Arthur and like it commanding power
Foreign to the gulf of Pitchili. the entrance capitalists in this attempt of European to partition the lands of a saw states great bvithelpless people an opportunity to enrich themselves by
building
railways
and
developing
China's
natural
resources.
472
The
to
LAST
DECADE
OF
THE
NINETEENTH
CENTURY
Chinese
defend
own
looked
on,
themselves,
country
hatred. by
Unable
reorganizing
to be feared,
their
they
and by becoming
enough
the vented their fury upon missionaries, and attacked in the legations at Peking. foreign ambassadors Partly because
China
not
a
was
so
war
but and
the
Boxers,
after they
restored
the punishment of the rebels and an This was had not the end of the affair, for the Chinese army attacked the Russians on the Siberian frontier and the Russians
in turn
regarded Korea, Manchuria as the occupation of endangering Chinese influence and which which they had delivered from they wished to open to their own trade, if not to their political
Russian control.
had
A
The
serious question
remained
Japanese
479.
settled
Greater Europe.
or
"
Japan
remained
or controlled by Europeans Christendom thus far greater than had was empire of European been the Roman Empire Even Japan of the fourth century. had accepted those features of European civilization which
would enable her to increase her industrial wealth and arm herself effectively against the covetousness of other nations or to further her own One advantage ambitions. of so vast a domain was that Europe was the Roman not threatened, as was Empire,
with attack from barbarous tribes who might look with eager desire upon the wealth that luxurious cities had amassed. Toward the close of the century the Tsar Nicholas II. of Russia increase of armies and navies publicly deplored the constant
and
seek
urged
a
ridicule, the Peace It resulted in the establishment of an international Court of Arbitration, where disputes, which in other days would have led to war, judges. might be argued calmly before
of a peace congress which should his words were treated at first with Congress met at The Hague in May, 1899.
unprejudiced
THE
ORGANIZATION
OF
INDUSTRY
473
There
stillremained
so
or
questions
upon could
which
war.
480.
Europe.
"
and the nineteenth centuries had to carry or to pay. In debt for future generations a heavy 1900 the debt of France was equal to six billions of dollars,
to three billions. of Italy to two and a half billions, of England ruptcy. Such debts in the eighteenth century would have led to bankIt was a much that had brought on smaller burden
The
yet in each of these countries ing the burden has been borne cheerfully, because with the foundhave been the expenditures of representative government by the taxpayers, instead decided upon or at least approved the French Revolution. of being imposed
And
by
of court
"
substituting the factory system had changed the relations of employer of manufacture and tories, Employees together in large facwere employees. grouped their employers, whereas rarely knowing under the old The Revolution system they had lived and worked with them.
in France had
where
among
or
and
given
change
to
of laws
to force from
better workshops. Some of this freedom the workmen gave up in order that they might effective action. unite for more Their associations were As these mialticalled trade-unions. by means plied, the struggles between and employee employer
it became frequent. Gradually cusmore of strikes became tomary in many to make a trades for the employer contract This with the union instead of with individual workmen. to be a return, under the reseemed another form, toward stricte
to workmen the old guild under granted The employers also, in their struggles with
474
one
or
LAST
DECADE
OF
THE
NINETEENTH
CENTURY
another
united
in larger companies
to establish a monopoly corporations, sometimes attempting This also was a of the whole industry or trade. step away from the new freedom by the Eevolution. There conquered
were
different organization of industry, a combination in cooperative of capitalist and workman production, in which the profits of the enterprise should be fairly distributed signs of
a
to all engaged
in it.
482.
The Commonwealth
of the centuries
are
hostile, nations, though within the same nation they struggle fiercely for the gains of industry is a commonwealth to which or trade, there more than ever grouped
"
Although
at
the end
men
Of this commonwealth
of
are a
are
the great artists,the poets, the prophets teachers of a better way to live. They
ideal, the
not,
in the days
back by the rising flood fall, a little band, crowded of Rome's have communicated to hosts of people They of barbarism.
truth, and have inspired them with a generous resolution to hand down the heritage undiminished Through the schools and to the children of the coming time.
some
love of beauty
and
libraries and churches, civilization is the universities, through than long ago by the Eoman now more effectively defended legions encamped Danube. along
the
frontiers
of the
Ehine
and
the
SUMMARY
I. Politics
in
England, among
Germany,
and
France. Rule
"
1.
;
England:
(a)
divisions
Gladstone's
Home
party
(")
why
Gladstone, after the defeat of the bill in the Lords, did not appeal 2. Germany: to the country ; loss of influence by the Liberal party.
(a) the
Social
Democratic 3.
;
party;
France
(c)
Dreyfus Alliance.
Politics.
; the
:
"
1. The Europe
2. The
Armenian 3. England
Soudan
;
reason
not
intervene.
in Egypt
(a)
the
necessity
the
recovery
of the
SUMMARY
475
Fashoda
its
causes
(6) attitude
of the 5.
of other
Spain
Rico,
Boxer
;
outbreak
(a) the
on
reasons
(")
the
attack
the
legations
Peking
and
the
relief
III. The
expedition ; (c) the Russian-Japanese rivalry. Europe. New 1. Its extent. 2. Its means
"
3. Public of laborers
or
debts.
4. Changes
of capitalists.
5. The
outlook.
IMPORTANT
1893.
1898.
Anglo-Egyptian
United
States and
in China.
Spain.
1900.
Boxer
outbreak
FURTHER General
Pakagkaphs 470.
471.
STUDY
Reading:
:
"
Fisher,
Outlines
of Universal
History, 618-631.
Home
Rule
again:
Kendall,
No.
133;
see
paragraphs
461,
468.
Germany:
Encyclopaedia
Britannica,
supplement,
472.
French
Politics
Seignobos,
216-221
; Encyclopcedia
Britannica,
supplement, 473.
474. 475. Dual Alliance:
"France."
Seignobos,
Encycloj^cedia compare
Bi'itannica,
"Armenia."
Nos.
466
and
references;
and
476.
Boers
compare
468 365.
references
also previous
of South 477.
Africa,
Spanish
sixteenth
Colonial
century
Empire:
;
see
its history
in 1825,
in 1713,
in the
478.
Far
East
Douglas,
403, 295, 191. paragraphs Japanese Douglas, Ch. 16 ; Boxer : war, Ch. 17 ; Reinsch, Politics, part 2. World Europe
:
479.
Greater
:
Reinsch, 22-23
World
Politics, part
1 ; Hague
Reinsch, Debts:
; Phillips, 544-545.
480.'
481.
Public Industry:
Statesman's
Tear
Book
(a,nnvLa\).
Cunningham,
Additional
Reading: East.
Reinsch,
World
Politics; Douglas,
Europe
and
the Far
476
Revie-w,
LAST
DECADE
OF
THE
NINETEENTH
CENTURY
Chs. 25-30
; period,
1815-1900
of
unification
disintegration colonial
empires,
many, Gerof
of
organization
parliamentary of the
common
democratic
government,
betterment
of the
tion condi-
people.
Special
Revie"ws
"
I. Geographical of the
Changes,
"
1. Prussian
annexations.
2. Reorganization
German
empire. develops
Venetia,
Germany.
4. Sardinia
kingdom
loses Lombardy
and
of Naples and Sicily. 5. Belgium and of the kingdom become 6. Rumania, Servia, and Greece independent 7. New colonial possessions of England, France, and and
Germany
in America
the Philippines.
Changes.
;
"
1.
Industry:
(a)
of
:
development
women
of
factory
;
(b)
repeal
laws
(c) workmen's
toward
and
children in England of
(")
and
tendency
reduction
Acts
tariffs ;
(6) Prussian
tariffs and France
customs
(c) commercial
3.
Transportation
treaties ;
:
(d) high
roads
in
trade
conflicts.
(a)
(6) development
education.
"
of
railways
:
and
graphs. tele-
of social conditions
(a)
abolition
of
slavery
serfdom
Italy
;
and
(6) public
Germany.
1848.
III. Unification
2. Futile
customs
1. The
obstacle
attempts union. by
in
4. The
3. The
influence and
of the Victor
successes
of Cavour
5.
Napoleon of the
III.
The
policy
of Bismarck
and
Schleswig-Holstein
Austria
:
affair. German
6. Prussia
of Venetia
eration, Confed-
Franco-Prussian
war,
the opportunity
to complete
over
Italian unity.
IV.
The
conflicts in France
the
organization
V.
The
reform
movement
in England,
leading
to parliamentary
racy democ-
and
APPENDIX
GENERAL
This list contains
"
LIST
OF
BOOKS
Further
by author's name mentioned under for reference for further Study or others convenient and ' ' in ' ' Additional Reading The larger works are not mentioned tlie titles of books
"
Books
of special interest
or
utility are
marked Ages.
*.
the Middle
Scribners.
of the
French
Nation.
Macmillan.
Abams,
Select Documents
of English
tutional Consti-
Alzog,
Church
History.
3 vols.
Clarke.
*Andkews,
C. M.,
C. M.,
Putnams.
Colonial
Historical
Self-government. Harpers.
Development
Andrews,
ed.
of Modern
Allyn
The
Europe.
Student's
*Andrews,
*Aechee, Archer, Bain,
C. M.,
History
of England.
and
Bacon. Putnams.
.
C. L. Kingsfoku,
Crusades.
of Bichard
and
I. (contemporary
since
accounts)
Cambridge
Putnams.
R. N., Denmark
Scandinavia
1513.
sity Univer-
Press. Balzani,
Barry, *Beazley,
U., The
W., The
Popes Papal
and
the
Hohenstaufen.
Putnams. the Navigator. Macmillan. Europe,
Longmans.
Monarchy. Henry
C. R., Prince
E. S.,
Putnams.
Beesly,
*Bemont,
Queen Elizabeth.
G. Monod,
de Coligny.
C,
W.
,
and
Mediaeval
395-1S70.
Holt.
Besant, Blok,
Gaspard
American
Book
Co. 3 vols.
Putnams. Press.
p. J., History
of the
People
of the
Netherlands.
Bourinot, *Bourne,
*Bright,
J. G., Canada
E. G., Spain
under
British
Bule.
Harpers. 5 vols. II.
Cambridge
University
in America.
of
England.
Longmans.
Bright,
Brown, Brown,
Theresa,
Joseph
Macmillan.
F,, Venetian
Bepuhlic
P. H., History
of Scotland.
Cambridge
University
Press.
477
478
*Bryce,
GENERAL
LIST
OF
BOOKS
J., Holy
T., Age
Boman
Empire.
New
ed.
Macmillan.
Lee and Shepard. of Chivalry. U. R., History of Spain (to 1516). 2 vols. J, B., History Empire. of the Later Boman Modern History published, (already The
Longmans.
2 vols.
Macmillan. The
Cambridge
Benaissance,
Beformation,
Macmillan.
The
Wars
of
Beligion,
The
French
Revolution).
Rose
Carlyle,
T., French
Bevolution.
3 vols.
Fletcher
ed., Putnams.
Cavonr.
Liberation
Macmillan.
European
of the Crusades.
A. J., Early
Bell.
Putnams.
Britain.
*CoLBY,
C.
W.,
Selections
from
the
Sources
of
English
History.
Longmans.
G., Abdard.
F. W., Louise, M.,
Scribners.
Macmillan.
Chivalry.
Duke
of Marlborough.
Longmans.
Creighton, Cunningham,
Press.
M.
Age
W.,
Western
Civilization.
2 vols.
Cambridge
University
Cunningham,
History.
W.,
and
E. A.
McArthur,
Outlines
of
English
Lndustrial
Macmillan.
Dill,
Samuel,
Boman
Society
in
the
Last
Century
of
the
Empire.
and
the Far
East.
Cambridge
University
Press.
G.
B.,
Historischer
Tuscan
The H.,
Bepublics.
History
F.
English
from
Original
Sources,
1399-1485.
DuRUY, DuRUY, v.. Modern
v..
Black.
Times. Ages. and
Holt.
Holt.
The
E.,
Middle Origin
Egerton,
H.
Growth
of
English
Colonies.
Oxford
versity Uni-
Press. *Eginhard
*Emerton, *Emerton, *Emerton,
(Einhard),Life of Charlemagne.
E., Erasmus.
American
Book
Company.
Putnams.
to the Study
of the
Middle
Ages.
Ginn.
Europe.
Ginn.
*Feilden,
St. C,
Constitutional History.
Ginn.
GENERAL
LIST
OF
BOOKS
479
Sources, 1660-
Figgis,
J. N.
English
History
illustrated
from Original
Black.
C,
Oliver Cromwell.
Putnams.
G. P., History
Scribners.
Putnams. Holt.
illustrated
Black.
E.
Freeman,
A.,
Historical
Geography
of
ed.
Longmans.
Freeman, E. A.,
Press. Freeman, *Froissart,
Short History
of
the Norman
Conquest.
Oxford
versity Uni-
E. A.,
William
the Conqueror.
Lanier's
*FYFrE,
C. A., History
B. M.
Europe.
Holt.
Bevolution.
Longmans.
S. R., Oliver
Longmans. Longmans.
History.
S. R., Puritan
of
English
Longmans.
Longmans.
of England.
Longmans.
Rev. ed.
H. B., Genealogical H.
Oxford
University Macmillan.
Press.
*GiBBiNS,
DeB.,
DeB.,
GiBBiNS,
GiLMAN, Grant,
H.
History
Scribners.
A., The A.
Saracens.
French
Putnams.
J., The
Monarchy.
2 vols.
Cambridge
University
Press.
Green, *Green,
Mrs.
J. R., Henry
II.
Macmillan.
J. R.,
Short
History
of
the English
People.
American
Book
Company.
Illustrated
ed.
Harpers.
Griffis,
Gummere,
*Harrison, Harrison, Hassall,
W.
of Holland.
Macmillan.
Houghton,
Mifflin.
Origins.
Scribners.
W., a.,
Elizabethan
European
History,
476-1871.
Power,
Hassall,
Hassall,
a., Louis
A.,
XIV.
Balance
Putnams.
The
of
European
History,
1715-1789.
Macmillan.
Hausser,
Headlam,
*Henderson,
L., Period
of the Beformation.
Putnams. Documents
American
Tract
Society.
J. W.,
Bismarck.
E. F., Historical
of the
Middle
2 vols.
Ages.
Bell.
*Henderson,
of Germany.
Macmillan.
480
Henderson, HiGGiNsoN,
GENERAL
LIST
OF
BOOKS
on
English
History.
Holt.
T.
W.,
and
E.
Channing,
English
History
for Americans.
Longmans.
Hill, Mabel,
Liberty
,
Longmans. Putnams.
*HoDGKiN,
T.
Charles
HoDGKiN,
*HoDGKiN, *Hume,
T., The
Dynasty
of
IL
Theodosius.
Oxford
University
Press,
T., Theodoric. M. M. a. A.
Putnams.
Macmillan. and
Decay
*HuME,
its Greatness
(from 1479).
bridge Cam-
Press.
History
Peoples.
Macmillan.
W.
H., Philip
Macmillan.
Story of Geographical
The A^istralasian
Discovery.
Appleton.
Colonies.
Cambridge
University
Press.
Jessopp,
Johnson, *JoHNSON,
a.. A.
The
H.,
Coming
The
of the
Friars.
Putnams. Longmans.
Normans
in Europe.
A. H.,
Europe
in the Sixteenth
Century.
Macmillan.
Johnston,
*JoNEs,
H. H., The
Colonization Civilization
of Africa. Cambridge
during the Middle
University
Press.
Guernsey,
Ages
(selected
sources).
JuDSON,
Keary, H.
Ainsworth.
in the Nineteenth in Western
P., Europe
Century.
Flood
and Vincent.
C. F., The
Vikings
Christendom.
History.
Putnams. Macmillan.
E. K., Source
Book
of English
Scribners. Atlas.
G. W., J.,
History
of
France.
3 vols.
Oxford
University
Press.
Life of Luther.
H., Historical
K.
Stanley,
Macmillan.
Speeches and
of the
Prophet
med. Moham-
William,
Bise
of the Universities.
of Europe.
Revolution, History.
Appleton.
Longmans.
ed. Bourne. Holt. Macmillan,
The
French
Appleton.
G. C,
Source
Book
of English
Lodge,
R., The
Ages,
1273-1494.
American Book the
Lodge,
Longman,
R., History
F, W,,
of
Modern
Europe. the
Company.
Years''
Frederick
Great
and
Seven
War.
Longmans.
*LowELL, A, L., Governments
and- Parties
in Continental
Europe.
2 vols.
Houghton,
Lowell,
Mifflin.
E, J., Eve
of the
French
Revolution.
Houghton,
MifHin.
GENERAL
LIST
OF
BOOKS
481
*LowELL,
Luther,
Mabie,
F. C,
Martin, H. W.,
Joan
of Arc.
Talk.
Mifflin.
Table
Norse
Stories.
The
Mead. Longmans.
Macmillan.
upon upon History.
McCarthy,
*Macy,
Epoch
of Beform.
Power
English
Constitution.
Little, Brown.
Bevolution
Power
the French
Little, Brown.
in TJie Story
Travels,
of
Marco
Polo,
by Noah
#
Brooks.
Century.
Mombert, Montague, MoRAN,
MoRFiLL,
J. I., History
Longmans. Longmans.
T. F., Theory
of the
English
Government.
W. W.
MoRFiLL, MoRisoN,
MoRLEY, Morris,
Putnams. Putnams.
J. C,
St. Bernard.
Macmillan,
J., Walpole. W.
O'C,
Ireland.
Cambridge Smith
University
and
Press.
MuiR,
W.,
Life of Mohammed.
W., Political History
Elder.
Times.
MiJLLER,
of
Becent
American
Book
Company.
MuNRO, Myers, Myers, Newman,
C,
Civilization.
Century,
Age.
of Church
Joan
History.
2 vols.
American
Baptist
cation Publi-
Society,
Oliphant,
M.
O. W.,
of Arc.
Empire.
Putnams. Putnams.
Oman, Oman,
C. W,
C, Byzantine
The Dark La
C. "W. C,
Ages.
Macmillan.
the Discovery
*Parkman,
Francis,
Salle and
of
the
Great West.
Montcalm The
and
Wolfe.
in North
Francis,
Jesuits
E, J., European
Colonies.
and
Macmillan,
Translations History.
Beprints
from
the Original
Sources
of
6 vols.
Longmans.
Putnams,
Putnams.
Europe, 1815-1899.
Macmillan. Houghton,
Carl,
J. W.,
of Universal
Schul-Atlas.
History.
Mifflin.
Italy, 1815-1890.
Cassell.
Historischer
482
Rambaud,
*RoBiNSON, EosE, Rose,
BRIEF
LIST
OF
BOOKS
a,, Histonj
of Bussia. of
European
2 vols.
3 vols.
Estes.
J. H., Beadings
in European
History.
Scott.
Ginn.
J. H.,
Century
History.
J. H., Napoleon
J. H., The
I.
Macmillan.
and
*RosE,
Bevolutionary
Napoleonic
Era.
Cambridge
versity Uni-
Press.
RosEBERY,
Lord,
William
Pitt.
Sabatier,
*Seebohm,
of Assisi.
The
Protestant
Bevolution.
Seebohm, *Seeley,
p.. The
Oxford Beformers.
Expansion translation, History
Longmans.
Little, Brown,
J. R., The C, C,
Dow
of England.
TJie Feudal
*Seignobos, *Seignobos,
Macvane.
Begime.
since
Holt.
Political Holt.
of
Europe
1814-, translated
Cambridge
by
Skrine,
p. H.,
The
Expansion
of
Bussia,
1815-1900.
versity Uni-
Press.
Smith,
J. H.,
The
Troubadours
at Home.
Putnams.
Robert,
Life of Nelson.
1789-1815.
Cassell.
Macmillan.
Hildebrand.
Plantagenets.
Russell,
European
Architecture.
J. A., A
Short History
E. H.
of the Benaissance.
Source
Book
McNeal,
of Mediaeval
tory. His-
Tout,
T. P., Edward
Macmillan.
III,
*Traill,
H. D., William
Macmillan.
Putnams.
Vambery,
a.. Story
H. W.,
of Hungary.
Ascendency
Wakeman,
Walker, Whitman, WiLLERT,
O., The
The
of France,
Scribners.
1598-1713.
Macmillan.
Beformation.
Austria.
Sidney,
Putnams. Putnams.
P. P., Henry
of Navarre.
State.
Wilson,
Woodrow,
The
Holt.
BRIEF
LIST
OF
BOOKSin
(Suggestionsfor
General
small
library.
Full
titles and
publishers'
names
List.)
:
"
Atlas
Labberton
or ($1.25),
Putzger
(90 cts.).
BBIEF
LIST
OF
BOOKS
483
Writings
Selections
Eobiuson
from
Contemporary Colby
er
Documents
and
"
with ($1.60),
combination. Translations
Brief and
Is or (."Jl.50)Kendall (80 cts.), the best or selection in Jones (40 cts.), Pennsylvania Vol.
I., Nos. 1, 3, 4, Vol.
Beprints,
II., Nos.
2,
(total
$2.30).
For General
Reference, Introduction
groups
"
{Emerton, (B6mont
Lodge,
($1.12) and
Ages
Mediceval
Europe Modern
($1.50),
Times
Duruy, ($1.60),
Fyffe ($2.75). ($1.60), Duruy, Times, Eose, BevoModern ($1.60), and Monod Era Seignobos, Political Hislutionary and Napoleonic tory ($1.25), ($3). since 18 U of European History, Hassall, 8 vols., by
r Periods
Oman,
Tout,
Lodge,
1
For
Johnson,
:
"
Wakeman,
Stephens,
Phillips
($1.60each).
History
England
Green,
or ($1.20),
Gardiner,
History
Studenfs
($3),
Cheyney,
For France
:
Industrial
($1.40).
Adams
For
or ($1.25),
:
"
Duruy
($2.00).
Germany Henderson
($4),
Commerce,
For
Industry,
Colonies
"
Cunningham,
Western
Civilization, Vol. 2
of
Europe
Archer Kingsford (30 cts.), and ($1.50), LowSabatier's St. Francis Perry's ell's 8t. Louis ($2.50), ($1.50), Joan of Arc ($2.00). Symonds Renaissance: ($1.75). Seebohm's Protestant Bevolution Protestant Revolution Kost: ($1), Creighton's Age liu's Luther ($2.50), of Elizabeth ($1),Hume's Philip II. (75 cts.). Gardiner's Puritan Revolution: Puritan Bevolution ($1),Firth's Cromwell ($1.50). Bichelieu French Monarchy : Perkins's ($1.50). Middle Ages: Einhard
French Revolution and
nineteenth
century
Mrs.
Gardiner's
French
Bevolution
($1),Fournier's
Cavour
Napoleon
($2),Headlam's
Bismarck
Cesaresco's ($1.50),
(75 cts.).
INDEX
The
pronunciation
use
of
difficult words
is indicated
or, are
by
cases,
as
division
into
syllables, by the
in
few
:
by phonetic
spelling.
The
following
e,
used
e,
a,
in
fate;
a,
as
in
fat;
her;
6,
as as
a,
as
as
in/ar;
in pine;
6,
as
as
in met;
as as
u
i,
i,
as
mpitli;
in
; confess
oh,
in German
in rvhere ; e, as in in so; 6 as in or ;
and
the French
u;
The
dates of persons
"
in the
case
of popes,
princes,
or
monarchs,
of
are
placed
in parentheses.
Alfred
Algebra, Al-sace, Al-va
86-88. (871-901),
282.
Adrianople,
A-e-tius
213, (1508-1582),
discovery
Afghanistan,
Africa,
America,
Am-i-ens
(Fr. am-e-an),
of,
469-470.
,
363, 365.
159. (a-zhah-coor)
Anglo-Saxon
Anglo-Saxon
27, 55, 56.
Chronicle, 87.
conquest
of England,
Aistulf
Angora,
163.
Aix-la-Chapelle
Aachen,
_
75;
14.
Peace
157, 185.
Al-a-manni, Al-ar-ic
Queen
(1702-1714), 278,
(d.410),21-22.
crusade,
284. Anne
254. of Austria (1601-1666), Anne Boleyn Alcuin 75. q (1507-1536),ueen of (735-804), (al-kwin) 200. England, Alexander VI., Pope (1492-1503),
Albigensian
137-138.
185.
Anselm
I., of Russia
Alexander
(1801-1825),Antioch,
Antwerp,
369, 372, 378, 382, 393, 398. Alexander II., of 458. Russia
(1855-
Aqueducts,
Aquinas
5, 6. Thomas
1881), 429,
Alexander
Alexandria, A-lex-ius
Arabian
Emperor
111, (1081-1118),
123.
see
also
485
486
Aragon, 72, 109, 163, 179 ;
of, 472. 17, 21. (395-408),
court
see
INDEX
also
362-363
an
Spain.
Arbitration,
Arcadius
Napoleon, 382;
Architecture,
5, 9, 32-33,
1848,
403-404,
196, 218,
441 ; compromise with Hungary, Eastern policy, 423, 454-456, 466, 468.
Avars,
217-218.
neutrality,
massacres,
Avignon
157.
315. 468-469.
92, 153,
Azov,
12-13,
74-75,
177,
Babylonian Bacon,
128.
Bacon,
(d. 1294),170.
Baden,
Artois
see
count (ar-twa),
also Charles X. battle of, 374. Aspern, Assiento, Assignats 359. Asturias, Attila
the, 283.
109, 168. of, 391, 392 ; Bagdad, Bailly, J. S. (1736-1793), 329, 350.' Balaclava, Balboa, battle of, 424. 180.
343,
Praise-God,
parliament, J. Olden-
255.
255.
Barebone's
(354-430),Barneveldt,
(1547-1619),
of,
4 ; the missionary 231. (d.604),44. II., of Poland Basel, Augustus (1697-1733), 353, 281, 291.
Augustus III., of
council 363.
Poland
(1733-
1763),291.
Austerlitz,
Austrasia,
440,
446.
Austria,
55, 71, 84. Bavarians, origins, 100, 127, 148, 193444. in, 204, 210 ; Bazaine, Marshal 194 ; reformation (1811-1888), Years' Thirty War, 75. 232-233; Bede (d.735),
Hungary, 24, 377, 398, 442, 466 ; see 276-277 ; Belgium, united with 295-296 ; share the succession, also Netherlands. Belisarius (d.565),31. Poland, 308-309, 353; of under
Joseph
France,
war
347,
352;
Benedict (d. 543),41-42. with de- Benedictine Rule, 41-42. feated 357,
by General
Bonaparte,
Benefices,
INDEX
487
236,
Bengal,
304.
264-265,
king
268;
Bernard
127.
of Clairvaux
Br^tigny
Peace (bra-ten-yi)
,
of, 154.
England.
86, 177.
Eobert
Otto
von
(1815442, 443,
Bruges
430, 434-440,
Brumaire,
Brunehaut
Buckingham,
241.
Admiral
254, (1598-1657),
Buda,
275.
60, 61, 63, 100, 101, 162,
Bulgaria,
General
Boethius, Bohemia,
Burgundy, 83-84;
177;
Bohemond
Bologna, Bombay, Bonaparte,
(d. 1111),112,
university 296.
Jerome
372;
Joseph
374 ; Louis
see
425. (1784-1860),Burmah, Robert 371, Burns, 341. (1768-1844), (1759-1796), 372 poleon, Empire, 60, 63, 73, 101, (1778-1846), ; Na- Byzantine
Napoleon. Pope 111, 138-139, Empire.
162-163;
see
also
VIII.,
(1294-1303),
67. 350;
Boman
Cabinet,
NationalCabot,
English, 180.
275, 292-295.
John,
Cahiers
Bosnia, Bossuet,
Bosworth,
Bishop
265. (1627-1704),
Bothwell, Bourbons,
Calonne 320. (1734-1802), earl of (d.1578),216. in France, 219 ff.,259 ff.; Calvin, John 1 (1509-1564),96-197.
277 ff.; in Naples, 291-
Calvinists, 211,
242, 265.
215-216,
231,
236,
471.
Cammin,
bishopric
Braddock,
274, 301.
George
394. (1770-1827),
488
Canon
law, 37, 130-131.
109. 44. Hope,
INDEX
214;
X.
Canossa,
Sardinia:
Canterbury,
Cape Capet,
of Good Hugh,
1849),
180. Spain: Sweden: 280-281.
403, II.
411-412;
86, 115.
XII.
Carcassonne,
23, 121.
Charles
of 163, 177.
Edmund
Charles (1743-1823),
the Bold
Charles Martel
Chaucer
China, 471-472.
Chlodwig 27-28. (Clovis, 81-511), (1485-1536), 4 of Aragon 211Christianity, spread of, 5-7, 16, 37, 194 ; de' Medici (1519-1589), II. of Russia 44-45, 71, 87, 88, 100, 101. 212, 214; (1762-
1796),308-309,
Chry-s61-o-ras
Catholics, in England,
"Church,
264, 269, 387, 388, 454 ; in France, 442, 450 ; 461, 468 ; in Germany, in Italy, 453. Cavaliers, 248. Cavour,
count
205-206
114,
State,
130-132,
38,
39, 75,
185,
127, 128,
161,
450,
461, 469; property, 38, 39, 59, 68, 69, 71, 91, 106, 143, 144, 192, 195, 232, 234, 340, 363, 391,
25. (sha-lon), of
420 ; councils, 7, 40, 160-161, 204, 207, 450 ; condition in fourteenth century, 155-157 160-161 ;
; attempt
causes
Chambord
Champ
to
reform,
of
revolt
in, 185,
186-187
; reorganization
69-77. Empire
204-208
see
I., of the
357, 368.
123-128,
69-77; 768-814),
Bald,
193-195,
198-199,
212-
Clement
VII.,
193, 194. 277, 281, (1711-1740), I. (1625- Clermont, England: at, 112. assembly 1649),241-252 ; II. (1660-1685),Cleves, duchy of, 230, 232, 265. 304. France: III. Clive, Robert 256, 259-264, 268; (1725-1774), (the Simple, 898-923), 88; V. Clovis, see Chlodwig. 154, (1364-1380), 158 ; VI. (1380- Cluny, reform party, 107, 122. 101-102. Cnut (1014-1035), 158, 159 ; VII. (1422-1461), 1422), 159-160, 161, 176-177; VIII. (1483- Code, Justinian's, 31 ; the French, 362, 377. 177 ; IX. (1560-1574), 211, 1498),
290-291,295;
INDEX
489
Copenhagen,
Cordelier Cordova, Corn
Colbert
261, ( (kol-ber)1619-1683),
373.
333.
263, 266-267.
Club,
Colet
50, 109.
399, 415.
Laws,
Cologne, Colonies,
217, 283,
149, 209-210.
Corneille
265. 180,
262,
(kor-nay), (1606-1684),
176,
208, 274,
Cortez
Corvee Count, Courts
225-227,
292,
243-244,
296-297,
299-301,
375,
303394-
305,
306-307,
314-316,
130-131,
Columbus
Committee 348-350.
Cranmer,
199. Cr^cy
(1489-1556),
Safety, French,
153. (kres-e),
War,
Commons,
241-243,
178, 292-
Crimean
423-425. 441.
Croatians, Crompton,
(1753-1827),
Commune
446.
of 1871,
see
the
Paris,
445-
320. Cromwell,
Oliver
Towns
or
Cities.
256, 259.
Crusades,
110-114,
Cuba,
Customs
276, 470-471.
Union, 456.
of 1802, 362. Cond^s the, 212, 254. (kon-das), Confederation 376-377. Congregationalists, Conradin,
139.
the English,
390, 421-422.
Cyprus, Cyril
Czechs
of
the
Ehine,
372,
243, 250.
Danegeld, 454. Danes, Dante Danton,
Conservatives,
Constance,
85-88,
Constantinople, Constituent
338, 362.
327-331,
334-
Dantzig,
348.
the, 422, 455. the, 34, m. 216.
Dardanelles,
new,
Constitutions,
Germany,
438-439; Hungary,
France,
331, 338,
Dark
Ages,
392-393,
Italy, 441.
Lord,
84, (do-fe-na),
Austria-
Debts,
Consulate,
the, 361-364.
English,
blockade,
372-373, 375,
336, 345-
the
French,
French, Defensor,
De
Coote,
Eyre
304. (1726-1783),
Grasse,
Grasse.
490
Denmark, 373-374,
Departments Desiderius
INDEX
87,
382,
101,
408,
192,
280-281,
Edward
the Confessor
(1042-1066),
435-436.
Egypt,
Einhard,
D'Estaing,
Detroit,
De
Estaing.
459, 469-470.
299.
73.
Witt,
John
(d. 1672),253,
264.
Elba, 379.
Eleanor Electors of Aquitaine,
Diocletian Directory,
9. (284-305),
116.
362 ; overthrow French, 360-361. of, Dissenters, 260, 264, 275, 388.
Domesday Domestic 390, 891. Dominicans, Dragonnades, Drake, Dresden, Dreyfus Dual Duke, Book, system, 104.
228.
227,
320,
388,
Elizabeth, Elizabeth
Farnese,
138. 267.
Emigres 331-332,
(am-e-gra),the
338, 342.
Sir Francis
(d.1596),217.
320, 454.
;
Conquest,
I.,
liam Wil116,
Henry
II.,
129-132; 135-137;
Edward Years' Peasants'
Richard
Henry I., War,
346, 347.
Dunbar, Dupleix battle of, 253.
142-144; 152-153,
Hundred
157-160; Wyc-
Francois (dii-pla),
299-300. Fort, 299, 301.
(1697-
1764),296-297,
Duquesne, Dutch,
Revolt, 154-155;
revolt of, 213-216; 220 ; colonies, 225, 226 ; politics, 231 ; Thirty Years' War, 253, 262-
liffe, 157 ; Wars of Roses, 178 ; inde198, 199, pendence, Reformation, 194-195^ age 216-219; 228, 200; of Elizabeth, James Puritan 254-256; 262, 210-211, I.,^227tion, revolution, Restora-
under 230-231 ;
241-253,
263, 264,
Belgium,
; Revolution of 1688, ^70, William's 274-275 ; King and War, 274, 278, 281Anne's Queen
I., 290-294;
Company,
425; 300.
English, 226,
226,
305;
French,
289,
Rumelia,
456, 460.
Edward
wars, (1272of England III. (1327-1-377), 374-375, 377 ; War of 1812, 378 ; in 1815, 387-388 ; reform of 1832, 152-154 ; IV. (1461-1483),178 ; 399 ; in 1848, 415-416 ; 423-425 ; VI. (1547-1553), 198, 199.
I., king
358,
1307),142-143;
INDEX
491
168, 169 ; consolidation Charles VII. and Louis XL,
Francis I. and under II., 185, 187, 190, 193, 194,
;
reforms in, 453-454 ; policy in the East, 454, 455, 456, 459 ; in Egypt,
459,
469-470;
470,
464-
466, 469,
Erasmus Estaing
181, 185-187. (1467-1536), d' (1729count (es-taii), 1794),314. Eugene, Prince (1663-1736)278, 280. Eugene de Beauharnais (1781,
195-196, 211-212,
214-215,
233-234, Fronde,
1824), 377.
Eugenie Exarchate, Empress, (e-zlia-ne). 32, 69. 442.
Louis XIV., 254 ; under Regency, 288-290 259-284 ; the ; XV., Louis 291, 295, 296-297;
Seven 303-305
Years'
;
eve
War,
the
;
300-301,
302,
Fagtort
system,
312-316, 326-338,
of 321-323
Revolution,
Revolution,
356-
473.
Fairs, 123.
341-353
Family
Fawkes,
Compact, Guy,
361361 ; Consulate 366 ; 368-382 ; Restoration, 390392, 393, 394 ; Revolution of 1830,
Federates,
Gerjnan
16-
396-398
406, 415,
Revolution
Second
441-444; 442-445
1564),208;
gon
I., of Germany (1556II., of Styria (16191637), 232-2.34; V., II. of Ara178, (1474-1516),
Commune,
459;
446;
179;
VII.,
1871,
451-452,
Franche-Comt^
264.
(f r6nsh-k6n-ta)84,
,
Francis, of Lorraine, Emperor (1745295, 296; IL (1792-1835), 1765), 342, France 193, 369, of 185, 190, 191, (1515-1547), 195, 198; IL
371,
374,
399;
L,
Florence,
Florida,
Fontanet,
194,
(1559-
1560),211.
Francis Joseph,
Emperor
(1848-
Fouquet Fourth
Fox,
Crusade, C. J.
372. (1749-1806),
138.
War,
France,
origins, 3, 4, 5, 21, 22-25, magne, 26-28, 53-55, 56 ; age of Charle66 ff. ; Verdun, 78 ; feudal
Franco-Prussian
442-445,
451.
Frankfort,
Franks,
14,
66 ff. ; see also France. period, 83, 84, 85-86, 88, 96 ; early Capetians, 114-116 ; rise of the Frederick I., Barbarossa, 125-127 ; Louis VII., 129 ; towns, (1152-1190), 127-129, Philip II., 134-1.38, 140; Louis IX., 140-141
; Philip IV., 14-3-145;
Emperor
135;
IL
Hundred
Years' War,
150-154, 158-
(1215-1250), 139, 140; IL, of 301-303, (1740-1786), .305, 308-309, 316-318; IIL (1888),
Prussia
160 ; Pragmatic
492
Frederick,
INDEX
(1486(1610tor Elec-
1632),232.
Frederick
I., of 264-265; (1640-1688), 11. Prussia (1713-1740), 294-295; 342,346 ; III. (1797(1786-1797), 375, 379, 392; IV. (18401840), 1861),406-407, 410, 411.
406-413
Austria, France, 449-450,
434-438,
442-445 460-461,
Ghent,
149-150, cities, of Germany, 175, 192, .363. language, French 5, 76, 78, 170. Free French Revolution,
San,
172. 350.
Girondins, Gladstone,
461-462,
346, 348-349, W.
E.
4 (1809-1898),54,
326-338,
341-
464-465. of Bouillon
353. Friedland,
Froben,
Godfrey
battle of, 371. 186.
(1061-1100),
Froissart Fronde,
170. (1337-1410),
254.
Fructidor,
18th, 360.
Granada, Grand
247.
136. (ga-ya), chateau, 444. (1838-1882), 427-428, 442. Garibaldi (1807-1882), E. C. (1765-1834), Genet, 351. Gambetta
Gaillaed
Grasse,
de
316. (1723-1788),
Charter, 137.
Interregnum,
Empire,
see
139, 148.
Byzantine Empire.
Genoa,
George
Greek
pire Em-
284, 292;
I., of England (1714-1727), and Boman III. (1760-1820),07. 3 Greek, language, 446, 449-450,
German German
460-
173 ; 186.
Church,
101 ;
Testament,
language,
16, 78.
Empire,
see
of,
German-Roman
Boman Empire.
Germany,
84-85
origins, 14-17, 63, 78, Holy Roman Empire, 85, ; 104-106 ; quarrel with the papacy,
114 ; cities, 125, 149-150, 175 ; Frederick Barbarossa, 127129 ; Frederick II., 139 ; after the
108-109,
F. (ge-zo),
P. G.
(1787-1874),
Great
'
Interregnum,
148-150
naissance, 174 ; Reformation, 195, 198-199 ; Catholic restoration, 204, 209-210 ; Thirty Years' War, 231-236 296,
; French
wars,
; Re188-
Gunpowder
Gustavus 235-236.
Plot, 230.
Adolphus
(1611-1632),
273, 295,
the
Gutenberg,
Habeas
174.
Act, 268, 351.
301,
302;
341,
Revolution,
and 342,
French
346,
353;
Corpus
Peace
reorganization
by
Napoleon,
363,
Hague
INDEX
493
Holy
Haider
Ali, 315.
bishopric
Sepulchre,
Synod,
Rule, 279.
of, 265.
Holy
Home
John
244, (1594-1643),
461, 464-466.
17, (395-423),
see
Ho-no-rius
22.
301,
371,
390,
413,
437,
House
438.
Hanseatic League, 149-150.
Commons.
Hubertsburg,
Hudson, Henry
276.
(1750-1822),Hugh
Capet
(987-996),86,
211-212,
Huguenots,
219-
(d. 1778),320, 377. (1022-1066,k. 1066), 103battle of, 104. Warren 315. (1732-1818), 304, 471.
221, 233-234,
267-268.
193.
Humanists,
173-174,
Years'
Hundred
160.
War,
152-155,
157-
Heads
399-400,
406-408,
410-
413, 441.
Huns,
248.
Henry 116; 132;
16, 24-25.
John
of
Clarendon, 141-142; 259-260. (1216-1272), 158; V. (1413IV. (1399-1413), 114, 159 ; VII. (1485-1509), Images in churches, 68. 1422), 178 ; VIII. (1509-1547), 179, 192, Immunity, 57-58, 89. II., of France 194-195; (1547- Index, 206. III. (1574- India, 226, 299-300, 304, 198,200, 210; 1559) 2 425, 455. 1589),219; IV. (1589-1610),14,
219-221,
Foioler, 227,
305, 358,
228-229;
I., the
of Germany (919-936), Indulgences, 187-189, 85, 89, 125 ; III. (1039-1056), Industrial revolution, 105106; VI. Henry IV.
108-109; (1056-1106),
139.
Prince
387-391. Inkerman,
battle of, 424. III.
1 (1190-1197),35,
the Navigator,
(1394-
Innocent 138.
1 (1198-1216),36,
138,
137,
1460),176.
Hgr-ze-go-vi'na,
Hesse-Cassel, 422, 454, 458. 440. 438.
Inquisition,
221. Insurance, Investiture
179,
206,
213,
Hesse-Darmstadt,
workmen's,
460-461.
High
of, 246. battle of, 363. Hohenlinden, Holland, of, 231, 253 ; province
also Dutch and Netherlands. Holsteiu, 408, 435-436, 438. Holy Holy Alliance, Eoman
Commission,
Court
Ireland,
see
247,
252,
139,
148-150,
371.
Italian language,
494
INDEX
Italy, early, 26, 31, 57, 60, 68-69, 84, 96 ; the towns, 123, 125, 127128 ; Renaissance, French invasion
185 ; struggle L, Francis
Justinian
30-34. (527-565),
169,
172-174
Kaaba
309.
Kalifa, the, 469-470. Karlowitz, Karnatik, Kaskaskia, of, 276. the, 300. 301. 466.
Peace
233 ; decay of Spanish 283, 290-291 ; in power 363, Napoleon, 1796, 357 ; under 368, 371-372, 382 ; in 1848, 403Valtelline,
in, 277,
Kiao-Chau,
404,
407-409,
411-413;
kingdom
425-428, 437-438, of, 420-421, 442-444, 453, 459, 466, 468, 473. Ive of (eve),
Chartres,
114.
47.
472.
Club,
333, 346.
Kosciuszko
(1603-1625),Kotzebue,
274, 277.
(1685-1688),Kulturkampf,
450.
III. , the Old Pretender 284. 471, 472. 226. d'Arc, 159-160.
(1688-
Lafayette
329,
1765),277,
Japan, Java, Jeanne
Fontaine
Lancastrians,
178,
454.
Land,
Jefferson, Thomas
364.
30,
31,
76,
Jeffreys, Judge
Jellacic
Colonel (1801(yel'la-kik). 406, 407, 408, 410. 1859), battle of, 371. Jena (ya'na), St. (d. 420),4, 72. Jerome, Jerusalem,
48, 113.
(Ion),126.
Rochelle, 3-5,
La
234, 243.
30, 31, 60-61,
87, 171-
William
(1573-1645),243,
128, 131-
135-136; 153.
(1199-1216), 132, 137, 169, 362. 289. (1350-1364), Law, John (1671-1729),
(1765,1780453. of Guarantees, Jacques Lef^vre (le-favr),
Law
Joseph
(d.1537),
336,
Josephine,
Assembly,
338,
(len-ya-no)128.
,
Courts.
INDEX
495
(440-461),25; IX. Lun^ville, Peace of, 363. X. (1049-1054), 107; (1513- Luther, Martin (1483-1546),188188-190. 190. 1521), Leo, the Isaurian (717-741), 68. Lutherans, in Netherlands, 213. Emperor, Leopold, L (1658-1705), Liitzen, 236. IL 273, 276; 442, 444. (1790-1792),337, Luxemburg, 342 ; L, of Belgium Lyons, 3, 129, 350. (1831-1865),
398, Leopold,
HohenzoUernprince of Sigmaringen, 442, 443.
battle (loi'ten),
Leo
I., Pope
Macedonia, MacMahon,
456. Marshal
(1808-1893),
Leuthen Liberals,
English,
Liberal-Unionists,
Ligny
Magellan
Magenta,
(d. 1521),180.
426.
battle of, 381. (len-ye), Lisbon, 226. Lithuania, Lollards, Lombards, Lombardy
Magna Magyars
Mahdi, Mainz,
Charta,
137.
101.
161, 309, 348, 458. 157. 31-32, 57, 60, 68, 69.
290, 427. (Milanese), 3, 87, 262.
88-89, (mod-yarz'),
the, 469. 45, 149.
battle (mal-pla-ka)
,
of,
London,
Long
Long
Loom, Lords,
472.
Lorraine,
Marchand, 82-84.
Marco
Colonel, 470.
see
Polo,
Polo.
Loubet
Louis, VL
President, 468. (lu-ba). 77-78; Pious the (814-840), 116 of Prance, (1108-1137), 116, (1137-1180), 127,
129;
; XL
Marengo,
Maria
;
(1740-1780),295305, 309.
VIL IX.
313, (1755-1793),
the Empress
(1226-1270), 140-141
(1498(1461-1483),177; XIL 178; Xm. 230, 1515), (1610-1643), 242, 259 ; XIV. 259(1643-1715), 302284, 288 ; XV. (1715-1774), 303, 306 ; XVL 312(1774-1792),
.323, 342-343, 347; XVII.,
Louis
(1791-
374. 1847), Marie Mark, de' Medici 230. (1573-1642), of, 265. duke of 250.
county Marlborough,
(1650-1722),
314,
326-331,
336-338,
278-279.
Marston
Moor, Tudor
Mary,
(1830-1848),348,
Stuart
212, 216-217,
275;
Modena
(1658-1718),
206. (1491-1556),
270.
Massachusetts,
7 (843-876),8.
243-244.
496
Maurice
231. Maximilian, of Austria
INDEX
of Orange
219, (1567-1625),
Monroe
Doctrine,
395. 93-94.
de
Mont-Saint-Michel,
(1493-1519), Montcalm,
marquis
(1712-1759),
177, 189 ; emperor 1867),430, 437. May Laws, 450. Mayors Mazarin, 260. Mazeppa, Mazziiii 281.
of Mexico
(1832-
Moravians,
Moreau,
General
279.
363. (1761-1813),
d. (mat-se'ne,
371.
412. 1872),
Moscow, Miinster,
Mediatization,
Meliemet
Ali
(ma'he-met a'le),
422.
Muscovy,
396, (1769-1849),
Merchant
226,
Adventurers,
company
of,
Nantes,
Edict
of, 220-221,
234, 267-
268.
Merovingians,
Methodius, Methuen
Metric
55, 67.
100.
Naples,
of, 139, 177-178, 208, 277, 371, 377, 395, 404, 408-
kingdom
Treaty,
278.
352.
z^*
'Napoleon
(1804-1814,
368-382
414-415,
; III.
(1773-1859), 39^
395, 406-407.
Metz, Mexico, 198, 444-445.
420-
423-425,
426-428,
430-431,
437.
436-438,
Narva,
441-444.
128, 173,
177-178,
208,
277,
Assembly,
the
Prench,
John
260. (1608-1674),
bishopric
count
Liberals
in Germany,
460.
333.
battle of, 396. 72, 212, 219. Acts, 253, 262, 306, 388. 316, (1732-1804),
Navigation
43-44,
71, 100.
289.
Necker,
Jacques
Mississippi Bubble,
Mohacs,
Mohammed
Lord
358, (1758-1805),
369.
Netherlands,
Mohammedans, 163.
under Charles V., 190 ; in, 192, 213 ; under Reformation Philip II., 208-216, 221 ; attempt
XIV. of Louis Austrian,
Molifere
Moltke
Monasteries,
French
come seize, 263 ; be283 ; revolt, 319 ; 346, 350, 353, occupation,
to
Monasticism,
Moniteur,
Holland,
382 ; also
398 ;
see
Monk,
General
Monmouth,
INDEX
497
185, 188, 189, 190, 193 ; teenth restoration, 206 ; in nine-
New
New
New
England,
Orleans, York,
306.
283. papal Paper
Newfoundland,
Nice, 346.
Papinian(d. 212),4.
Nicea, council of, 7, 40. Paris, 54, 88, 153-154, 168-169, 214Nicholas, Tsar Russia (1825- 215, 254, 328-329, 331, 334, 337of 352, 338, 34.3-345, 348, 349-350, 396, 413, 422-424 ; II., 472. 1855), Nihilism Nikopolis, Nimes, Nobles,
in Russia,
458.
162.
3, 5.
of
of, 86, 405, 451, 452 ; Peace (1763), 305, (1815), 382, French,
425. (1856),
338.
Parlements,
Normandy,
North
German
Confederation,
English,
85-88, 101.
87, 382. Assembly of, 323. Cathedral, 168, 365. of, 281, 291.
the
; under Reformation,
216 ; controversy I., with James 227-228 ; struggle with Charles I., Parliament, 241-243 ; Long 245-
Peace
; at
262, 1688,
O-Bo-VA-CAR
Ordeals,
(d. 493),26,
28,
264,
268;
Revolution
of
Olmiitz, humiliation
15-16.
of, 413.
269-270 ; supremacy established, 275 ; the cabinet system, 292-294 ; and the colonies, 306-307 ; anti-
of, regent 1723),284, 289, 291. 14, 16, 25, 28-31. 162.
(1674-
legislation, 351 ; revolutionary lation, reform, 387-388, 399 ; later legis41.5-416, 453-4.54; Home
Question,461,
duchy
464-465,
Oxford,
157, 168.
Parthenon, Pascal
Paderborn, Palatinate,
210.
Peace
Rhenish,
276.
Panama Pantheon,
Papacy,
12 ; after the fall of the Empire, Charlemagne, 59-60 ; under 7475 ; in the feudal system, 92-96,
67-69,
120, 122 ; the Jacquerie, 153-154 ; Peasants' Revolt in England, 154155 ; revolt in Germany, in Prussia during the 191-192
;
"
I., 128 ; Innocent III., 1.36, 137, 138-139 ; ruin of the Empire, 139-
eighteenth 140 ; later history, 141, 144-145, 295, 317 ; in England, century, 156-157; naissance, France, 321-322 ; 320-321 ; in councils, 160, 161; Reormation,condition improved by French 173-174 ; and the Ref-
498
Eevolution,
abolished
serfdom 410 ; in
stone's
_
INDEX
336 ; serfdom Pondicherri, 296-297, in 375-376 ; Port Arthur, 471. Prussia, in Austria, Port Royal, 274. abolished 330, 429-430
; Glad-
304,
Russia,
Porto
Rico,
275, 471.
Portugal,
187.
225,
origin, 72, 109, 163 ; mariners, 176, 180 ; colonies, 180, 208, 226; Methuen treaty with
217. the
Great
279(1682-1725),
112. (d.1115),
281.
Peter, the Hermit Petition Petrarch Philip
in, 319 ; 278 ; reforms 373-374. seized by Napoleon, Prayer Book, 245, 255.
England,
Presbyterians,
of Right,
243.
Pressburg,
Prime
Peace
1 (1304-1374),70-172.
II., of France 140; IV.
(1285-1314),Protestantism, origin of the name, 143-145 ; VI. 194 ; rise of, 184 ff. ; spread (1328-1350),152 ; of, II., of Spain 211 ; rights 208192, 209, 195-196, (1556-1598), 209, 211, 213-221, 226 ; V. (1700in France, 220-221 ; at granted 236 ; driven Peace at Westphalia, 1746),277-278, 290-291.
Philippines,
Piacenza,
134-137,
277, 470-471.
290, 368. earl of 307. younger
from
Provence
France,
291.
83, (pro-vohs),
Piedmont,
Pitt,
Prussia,
William,
Chatham
duchy,
3 (1708-1778),03,
Pitt,
becomes
Brandenburg, from
William,
the
(1759-
1806),342.
Pius, 206; (1566-1572), 403, 412. (1846-1878), Pizarro (d.1541), 208.
IX. Plassey, Plevna, Plymouth, Poitiers Poland, with dolia, XII., battle of, 304. siege of, 456.
Pope,
the
Great
V.
kingdom, William
268 ; becomes a Frederick 278 ; under erick I., 294-295 ; under Fred-
301-303,
305,
316-318;
308-309,
of, 153.
Napoleon,
union origin, 63, 100-101; Lithuania, 161 ; loses suzerainty of Prussia, 265 ; gains Po-
370,
371;
in
gains 389-390
in, 375-376; reform 1815, 382; after 1815, union, 389-390, 1848 to 1850, 406413; "conflict" tria, Aus-
; customs
276 ; attacked
280-281;
by
Charles
421-422 407,
time,
291-292
second,
; from 410-411,
428-429
434-439
; rivalry with
North
German
duchy 372, of Warsaw, grand 382 ; revolt of 1830, 398 ; revolt of 1863, 430. Polo, Marco
Poltava,
Confederation,
France,
441-445
176. (1254-1324),
439-440
Puritans,
230-231,
241 ff.,255.
INDEX
499
Rome,
Pym,
John
245, (1584-1643),
260.
259.
171-173,
453.
battle (katr-bra),
of,
Roses,
Wars
Quebec, 303.
Racine
88, 127, 160. 61, 162, 395, 422, 456. origin, 61, 63, 101, 161 ; Peter the Great, 279-281 ;
265. (1639-1699),
Russia,
419-420.
under Polish
291 ; succession, and Great, 301-302; Frederick the armed Poland, neutrality, II. and the 315 ;
Ravenna, Ravensberg,
3, 22.
county
erine Cath-
of, 265. Reason, worship of, 350. Recusants, 217, 230. Reformation, 184 ff. ; in Germany, 194-195, 195-198, 200; 198-199;
in in England,
307-309,
353;
Alexander
I., 369-371,
378-
188-192,
France,
379, 380, 382, 398 ; and the Revolution 413 ; Crimean 1848, of War, 422-425 Alexander Turkish
; reforms II., 429-430;
194-195, 199-200
192-193
; in Switzerland,
under Russo-
countries,
192,
War,
454-456
Reichstag
Reign
440, (richs'tag),
450.
history,
Russo-Turkish Ryswick,
Peace
War,
454-456,
459.
of, 274.
Edict
the
Restoration,
Sadowa, Saint
437.
Bartholmew,
Massacre
of,
214-215.
(1189-1199),Saint Saint II. (1377-1399),158; 134-135; Saint III. (1483-1485),178. Salic Richelieu ( (resb-lye), 1585-1642),
233-237.
Roads, Roman, 3,
Germain,
Peace, 280.
212.
Petersburg, Sophia,
Law,
32-33.
150.
Salzburg, .34;
German,
390;
San San
of, 294.
French, Robert,
Stefano, Treaty
48-51,
Saracens,
Robespierre,
Sardinia, kingdom
426-428.
(1725-1807),
Savonarola
Admiral
Madame
Roland, 350.
Roman 26 ; Roman
Savoy,
see
of, Holy Boman Empire. also law, 31, 37, 128, 169.
Empire,
Saxony,
129 ; and electorate, 149, second duchy 188, 198, 210, 291, 295 ; kingdom
500
of, 371, 380, 382, 390, 438.
INDEX
South
South
African
Kepublic,
290.
462, 470.
Sea Company,
by
Schleswig-Holstein,
408, 410, 435-436,
the
Spain, invaded
by
438.
Scholasticism, 169-170.
Schomberg,
274.
Marshal
(1615-1690),
22-23 ; 111 ; Moorish tian civilization, 123, 124 ; the Chris111, 163 ; Castile kingdoms.
Germans,
Moslems,
49,
Scotland,
219,
244-245,
and Aragon united, 179 ; colonies, Charles V., 180, 208, 226 ; under 190, 199 ; under Philip II., 208209, War,
221 ; in the Thirty 233, 235, 236 ; and Years'
Sebastopol,
well, Crom-
Secularization
States
in
Germany,
Sedan, Seigneur
255 ; Louis XIV. the and for Spanish heritage, 262struggle 263, 277-279,
281-284,
291 ;
wars
58.
with Peace
England,
343-345.
292, 304, 305, 315 ; isiana, of 1795, 353, 358 ; loses Lou364 ; seized by Napoleon,
Serfdom,
58,
92-95,
120-122,
295,
317, 375, 410, 429, 430. Servia, 422, 454, 456, 458. Seven
Years'
374-375,
Spanish
language,
5.
War of, 278-
War,
299-305,
316.
Spanish
Succession,
Shakespeare,
218.
William
(1564-1616),
277, 283,
279, 281-284.
218. (1552-1599),
Spenser, Edmund
139,
163, 208,
(d. 1265),142.
Sixteenth of May, the, 452. Slavery, 11, 12, 59, 72, 352, 399. Slavs,
55, 60-61, 63, 72,
99-101,
States of the Church, origin of the, 68, 69, 357, 377, 427-428, 444, 453.
Stein, Baron
Stephen,
vom,
375-376. Hungary
king
(997,
Social Democrats,
467.
Stephen
(d.
Subinfeudation,
Suevi, 21, 23. Suez
91.
1714),275.
Soudan,
469-470.
INDEX
501
Trade, 253,
292,
SufEren Sully,
60,
123,
152,
262-263, 306-807,
278, 331,
Sweden,
280-281,
87,
101, 235-236
Adolphus,
377-378,
460. Trade-unions, Trafalgar,
387-390,
341,
372, 382.
343.
Trans-Siberian
Transylvania, Trent,
Taille Tamerlane
(1815-
Empire,
in Frankish
kingdom,
9-11 ; 58, 74 ; in
Tromp, 255.
Admiral
(1629-1691),
feudal
to
times,
the
clergy,
92, 115 ; according Truce of God, 122. Great Charter, 137 ; of Tudors, in England, 178 ff. 143-144 ; poll tax, 155 ; Tuileries, palace of, 332, 343, 446. Turenne
Turgot Turkish 254. (1611-1675), 313. (tur-go), (1727-1781), 162-163, 341,
papal, 157 ; royal, in France, 177, 229, 266, 313, 322, 330 ; in England, 227-228, 244, 254, 260, 266, 269, 275 ; see also Telegraph, 419. Templars, Temporal 145.
power
Tariffs.
193, 276,
422-
395-396,
468-469. 109-114;
the
Seljuk,
162-163.
popes
see
Ottoman,
Tuscany,
duchy
Test
264.
403,
412,
316, also
Tetzel
(d. 1519),188.
knights,
140, 192.
Florence.
Twelve
Years'
Truce,
Ulphilas
Ulpian
Thermidor,
Thiers
L. (te-er), Years'
A.
(1797-1877),United
231, 265. Dutch,
220-221,
see
233,
253,
Holland,
a Becket
United
States, independence
Tilsit, Peace
316 ; and the French 341, 351 ; Louisiana, Continental Blockade, 1812
war,
of, 314Revolution,
Toulon,
Towns,
350. rise
of,
120
ff.,
see
also
Cities.
III., 431 ; tariff of, and Napoleon 466 ; war with Spain, 470-471. Universities, rise of, 168-170, 174.
^"1
502
Urban
7 -7/6
INDEX
II.
111-112. (1088-1099),
of, 216 ; Peace
Watt,
James
Utrecht,
Union
of,
377. Wellington,
(1769-1852),
Wentworth, Wergeld,
West 15. Indian
see
Strafford.
Dutch,
of, 236,
battle of, 346. Valtelline, 233. Vandals, 14, 21, 23, 24, 25, 31.
Company,
Hall, 251.
Peace
226. 372;
Westminster
Westphalia, kingdom
Whigs, Whitby, William
57.
252.
438. 123, 138, 150, 173, 177, 276, 78. 314. (1717-1787),
327-328,
Whitehall,
; I., of Germany
429, (1861,1871-1888),
436-438,
Versailles, 265-266,
331.
442-443,
right of, in France, 331. II. of Sardinia, I. Victor Emmanuel 412, of Italy (1849,1861-1878), 419-421, 424, 426-428, 436, 442,
(1888
Orange
446, 449, 459, 461 ; II. ), 461, 466; I. of 213-216 ; II. (1533-1584),
(1815-
Wolfe,
General
303. (1727-1759),
Virginia, 226.
Visigoths, 14, 16-17, 21-25, 27, 49. Voyagers, Vulgate, 176.
the, 4, 75, 175, 186.
Worcester,
341.
Workmen, Worms, 11, 60, 93, 123, 227, 314,
437,
440,
446.
Wurzburg,
Wycliffe, 169.
45, 209-210.
John
Sir' Robert
(1676-1745),
Wandiwash,
Warsaw,
YoECK,
General
379. (1759-1830),
Yorkists, 178.
Zeeland,
Washington,
George
(1732-1799),
215.
Waterloo,
Zwingli, Ulrich
193. (1484-1531),
''""'''^^^'^i